This is a modern-English version of Selected Works of Voltairine de Cleyre, originally written by De Cleyre, Voltairine.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Notes:
Transcriber’s Notes:
Consistent spelling and hyphen usage are maintained within each poem/essay.
Consistent spelling and hyphen use are kept throughout each poem/essay.
Punctuation typos with a single solution are corrected; those having more than one solution remain unchanged.
Punctuation errors with one solution are corrected; those with multiple solutions stay the same.
In the essay "Literature the Mirror of Man," the reference to "Bosworth's Life of Johnson" is corrected to "Boswell's Life of Johnson."
In the essay "Literature the Mirror of Man," the reference to "Bosworth's Life of Johnson" is corrected to "Boswell's Life of Johnson."
SELECTED WORKS
OF
Voltairine de Cleyre
Edited by
ALEXANDER BERKMAN
Edited by
ALEX BERKMAN
Biographical Sketch by
HIPPOLYTE HAVEL
Biographical Sketch by
HIPPOLYTE HAVEL
NEW YORK
MOTHER EARTH PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION
1914
NEW YORK MOTHER EARTH PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION 1914
Set up and electrotyped.
Published May, 1914.
Set up and electrotyped.
Published May, 1914.
Contents
Essays | |
---|---|
PAGE | |
The Dominant Idea | 79 |
Anarchism | 96 |
Anarchism and American Traditions | 118 |
Anarchism in Literature | 136 |
The Making of an Anarchist | 154 |
The Eleventh of November, 1887 | 164 |
Crime and Punishment | 173 |
In Defense of Emma Goldman | 205 |
Direct Action | 220 |
The Paris Commune | 243 |
The Mexican Revolution | 253 |
Thomas Paine | 276 |
Dyer D. Lum | 284 |
Francisco Ferrer | 297 |
Modern Educational Reform | 321 |
Sex Slavery | 342 |
Literature the Mirror of Man | 359 |
The Drama of the Nineteenth Century | 381 |
Sketches and Stories | |
---|---|
PAGE | |
A Rocket of Iron | 409 |
The Chain Gang | 414 |
The Heart of Angiolillo | 420 |
The Reward of an Apostate | 433 |
At the End of the Alley—I | 437 |
Alone—II | 441 |
To Strive and Fail | 446 |
The Sorrows of the Body | 451 |
The Triumph of Youth | 454 |
The Old Shoemaker | 464 |
Where the White Rose Died | 466 |
Introduction
"Nature has the habit of now and then producing a type of human being far in advance of the times; an ideal for us to emulate; a being devoid of sham, uncompromising, and to whom the truth is sacred; a being whose selfishness is so large that it takes in the whole human race and treats self only as one of the great mass; a being keen to sense all forms of wrong, and powerful in denunciation of it; one who can reach into the future and draw it nearer. Such a being was Voltairine de Cleyre."
"Nature occasionally produces a type of person who is way ahead of their time; a role model for us to look up to; someone free of pretense, uncompromising, and for whom the truth holds great importance; a person whose selfishness is so vast that it encompasses all of humanity and views themselves as just one part of the greater whole; someone who is quick to recognize all forms of injustice and is powerful in speaking out against it; someone who can reach into the future and bring it closer. Such a person was Voltairine de Cleyre."
What could be added to this splendid tribute by Jay Fox to the memory of Voltairine de Cleyre? These admirable words express the sentiments of all the friends and comrades of that remarkable woman whose whole life was dedicated to a dominant idea.
What could be added to this amazing tribute by Jay Fox to honor Voltairine de Cleyre? These wonderful words capture the feelings of all the friends and supporters of that remarkable woman whose entire life was devoted to a guiding principle.
Like many other women in public life, Voltairine de Cleyre was a voluminous letter writer. Those letters addressed to her comrades, friends, and admirers would form her real biography; in them we trace her heroic struggles, her activity, her beliefs, her doubts, her mental changes—in short, her whole life, mirrored in a manner no biographer will ever be able to equal. To collect and publish this correspondence as a part of Voltairine de Cleyre's works is impossible; the task is too big for the present undertaking. But let us hope that we will find time and means to publish at least a part of this correspondence in the near future.
Like many other women in public life, Voltairine de Cleyre was an avid letter writer. The letters she wrote to her comrades, friends, and admirers would make up her true biography; within them, we can see her brave struggles, her activities, her beliefs, her doubts, her changes in thought—in short, her entire life, reflected in a way no biographer could ever match. Compiling and publishing this correspondence as part of Voltairine de Cleyre works is not feasible; the task is too large for the current project. But let’s hope that we can find the time and resources to publish at least some of this correspondence in the near future.
The average American still holds to the belief that Anarchism is a foreign poison imported into the States[Pg 6] from decadent Europe by criminal paranoiacs. Hence the ridiculous attempt of our lawmakers to stamp out Anarchy, by passing a statute which forbids Anarchists from other lands to enter the country. Those wise Solons are ignorant of the fact that Anarchist theories and ideas were propounded in our Commonwealth ere Proudhon or Bakunin entered the arena of intellectual struggle and formulated their thesis of perfect freedom and economic independence in Anarchy. Neither are they acquainted with the writings of Lysander Spooner, Josiah Warren, Stephen Pearl Andrews, William B. Greene, or Benjamin Tucker, nor familiar with the propagandistic work of Albert R. Parsons, Dyer D. Lum, C. L. James, Moses Harman, Ross Winn, and a host of other Anarchists who sprang from the native stock and soil. To call their attention to these facts is quite as futile as to point out that the tocsin of revolt resounds in the writings of Emerson, Thoreau, Hawthorne, Whitman, Garrison, Wendell Phillips, and other seers of America; just as futile as to prove to them that the pioneers in the movement for woman's emancipation in America were permeated with Anarchist thoughts and feelings. Hardened by a fierce struggle and strengthened by a vicious persecution, those brave champions of sex-freedom defied the respectable mob by proclaiming their independence from prevailing cant and hypocrisy. They inaugurated the tremendous sex revolt among the American women—a purely native movement which has yet to find its historian.
The average American still believes that Anarchism is a foreign poison brought into the States[Pg 6] from decadent Europe by paranoid criminals. This leads to the absurd efforts of our lawmakers to eliminate Anarchy by passing a law that bans Anarchists from other countries from entering the U.S. Those lawmakers are unaware that Anarchist theories and ideas were developed in our country long before Proudhon or Bakunin entered the scene and formulated their ideas of complete freedom and economic independence through Anarchy. They also don’t know about the writings of Lysander Spooner, Josiah Warren, Stephen Pearl Andrews, William B. Greene, or Benjamin Tucker, nor are they familiar with the propagandistic efforts of Albert R. Parsons, Dyer D. Lum, C. L. James, Moses Harman, Ross Winn, and many other Anarchists who emerged from the native population. Trying to make them see these facts is as pointless as pointing out that the call for revolt can be found in the writings of Emerson, Thoreau, Hawthorne, Whitman, Garrison, Wendell Phillips, and other American visionaries; equally pointless as proving that the pioneers of women's emancipation in America were influenced by Anarchist thoughts and feelings. Toughened by intense struggle and strengthened by severe persecution, those courageous advocates for sex freedom challenged societal norms by declaring their independence from accepted beliefs and hypocrisy. They started a significant sexual revolution among American women—a truly homegrown movement that has yet to find its historian.
Voltairine de Cleyre belongs to this gallant array of rebels who swore allegiance to the cause of universal liberty, thus forfeiting the respect of all "honorable citizens," and bringing upon their heads the persecution of the ruling class. In the real history of the struggle for human emancipation, her name will be found among the[Pg 7] foremost of her time. Born shortly after the close of the Civil War, she witnessed during her life the most momentous transformation of the nation; she saw the change from an agricultural community into an industrial empire; the tremendous development of capital in this country, with the accompanying misery and degradation of labor. Her life path was sketched ere she reached the age of womanhood: she had to become a rebel! To stand outside of the struggle would have meant intellectual death. She chose the only way.
Voltairine de Cleyre is part of this brave group of rebels who committed to the fight for universal freedom, sacrificing the respect of all "honorable citizens" and facing persecution from the ruling class. In the true history of the fight for human liberation, her name will be remembered among the [Pg 7] leaders of her time. Born shortly after the Civil War, she witnessed during her life the most significant transformation of the nation; she saw the shift from an agricultural society to an industrial empire and the massive growth of capital in this country, along with the resulting suffering and decline of labor. Her life's trajectory was defined before she reached adulthood: she had to become a rebel! To remain outside the struggle would have meant intellectual death. She chose the only path available.
Voltairine de Cleyre was born on November 17, 1866, in the town of Leslie, Michigan. She died on June 6, 1912, in Chicago. She came from French-American stock, on her mother's side of Puritan descent. Her father, Auguste de Cleyre, was a native of western Flanders, but his family was of French origin. He emigrated to America in 1854. Being a freethinker and a great admirer of Voltaire, he insisted on the birthday of the child that the new member of the family should be called Voltairine. Though born in Leslie, the earliest recollections of Voltairine were of the small town of St. John's, in Clinton County, her parents having removed to that place a year after her birth. Voltairine did not have a happy childhood; her earliest life was embittered by want of the common necessities, which her parents, hard as they tried, could not provide. A vein of sadness can be traced in her earliest poems—the songs of a child of talent and great fantasy. A deep sorrow fell into her heart at the age of four, when the teacher of the primary school refused to admit her because she was too young. But she soon succeeded in forcing her entrance into the temple of knowledge. An earnest student, she was graduated from the grammar school at the age of twelve.
Voltairine de Cleyre was born on November 17, 1866, in Leslie, Michigan. She passed away on June 6, 1912, in Chicago. She was of French-American descent, with her mother having Puritan roots. Her father, Auguste de Cleyre, hailed from western Flanders, but his family had French origins. He moved to America in 1854. As a freethinker and a big fan of Voltaire, he insisted that when the child was born, she be named Voltairine. Although she was born in Leslie, her earliest memories were of the small town of St. John's in Clinton County, where her family moved a year after her birth. Voltairine did not have a happy childhood; her early years were marked by a lack of basic needs, which her parents, despite their efforts, could not provide. A trace of sadness can be found in her earliest poems—the expressions of a talented child with a vivid imagination. A deep sorrow settled in her heart at age four when the primary school teacher refused to let her in because she was too young. However, she soon managed to gain entry into the world of learning. A dedicated student, she graduated from grammar school at the age of twelve.
Strength of mind does not seem to have been a characteristic[Pg 8] of Auguste de Cleyre, for he recanted his libertarian ideas, returned to the fold of the church, and became obsessed with the idea that the highest vocation for a woman was the life of a nun. He determined to put the child into a convent. Thus began the great tragedy of Voltairine's early life. Her beloved mother, a member of the Presbyterian Church, opposed this idea with all her strength, but in vain: the will of the lord of the household prevailed, and the child was sent to the Convent of Our Lady of Lake Huron, at Sarnia, in the Province of Ontario, Canada. Here she experienced four years of terrible ordeal; only after much repression, insubordination, and atonement, she forced her way back into the living world. In the sketch, "The Making of an Anarchist," she tells us of the strain she underwent in that living tomb:
Strength of mind doesn’t seem to have been a trait of Auguste de Cleyre, as he renounced his libertarian beliefs, returned to the church, and became fixated on the idea that a woman's highest calling was to be a nun. He decided to send the child to a convent. This marked the beginning of the great tragedy of Voltairine's early life. Her beloved mother, a member of the Presbyterian Church, fought against this decision with all her strength, but it was in vain: the will of the head of the household won out, and the child was sent to the Convent of Our Lady of Lake Huron in Sarnia, Ontario, Canada. There, she endured four years of terrible hardship; only after much repression, defiance, and atonement did she manage to break free back into the living world. In the sketch, "The Making of an Anarchist," she shares the strain she experienced in that living tomb:
"How I pity myself now, when I remember it, poor lonesome little soul, battling solitary in the murk of religious superstition, unable to believe and yet in hourly fear of damnation, hot, savage, and eternal, if I do not instantly confess and profess! How well I recall the bitter energy with which I repelled my teacher's enjoinder, when I told her I did not wish to apologize for an adjudged fault as I could not see that I had been wrong and would not feel my words. 'It is not necessary,' said she, 'that we should feel what we say, but it is always necessary that we obey our superiors.' 'I will not lie,' I answered hotly, and at the same time trembled lest my disobedience had finally consigned me to torment! I struggled my way out at last, and was a freethinker when I left the institution, three years later, though I had never seen a book or heard a word to help me in my loneliness. It had been like the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and there are white scars on my soul yet, where[Pg 9] Ignorance and Superstition burnt me with their hell-fire in those stifling days. Am I blasphemous? It is their word, not mine. Beside that battle of my young days all others have been easy, for whatever was without, within my own Will was supreme. It has owed no allegiance, and never shall; it has moved steadily in one direction, the knowledge and assertion of its own liberty, with all the responsibility falling thereon."
"How I feel sorry for myself now when I remember it, poor lonely little soul, fighting all alone in the darkness of religious superstition, unable to believe and yet in constant fear of damnation, hot, fierce, and eternal, if I don’t confess and profess right away! I remember the fierce energy with which I pushed back against my teacher’s urging when I told her I didn’t want to apologize for something I didn’t think I did wrong and wouldn’t feel my words. 'It isn’t necessary,' she said, 'that we feel what we say, but it’s always necessary that we obey our superiors.' 'I won’t lie,' I snapped back, trembling at the same time in case my disobedience had doomed me to torment! I managed to escape eventually and was a freethinker by the time I left the institution three years later, even though I had never seen a book or heard a word to help me through my loneliness. It was like the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and there are still white scars on my soul where[Pg 9] Ignorance and Superstition burned me with their hellfire in those suffocating days. Am I blasphemous? That’s their word, not mine. Compared to that struggle in my youth, everything else has been easy, because whatever was outside, within my own Will was supreme. It owed no allegiance, and it never will; it has moved steadily in one direction, toward the knowledge and assertion of its own freedom, with all the responsibility resting thereon."
During her stay at the convent there was little communication between her and her parents. In a letter from Mrs. Eliza de Cleyre, the mother of Voltairine, we are informed that she decided to run away from the convent after she had been there a few weeks. She escaped before breakfast, and crossed the river to Port Huron; but, as she had no money, she started to walk home. After covering seventeen miles, she realized that she never could do it; so she turned around and walked back, and entering the house of an acquaintance in Port Huron asked for something to eat. They sent for her father, who afterwards took her back to the convent. What penance they inflicted she never told, but at sixteen her health was so bad that the convent authorities let her come home for a vacation, telling her, however, that she would find her every movement watched, and that everything she said would be reported to them. The result was that she started at every sound, her hands shaking and her face as pale as death. She was about five weeks from graduating at that time. When her vacation was over, she went back and finished her studies. And then she started for home again, but this time she had money enough for her fare, and she got home to stay, never to go back to the place that had been a prison to her. She had seen enough of the convent to decide for herself that she could not be a nun.
During her time at the convent, there was little communication between her and her parents. In a letter from Mrs. Eliza de Cleyre, the mother of Voltairine, we learn that she decided to run away from the convent after being there for a few weeks. She escaped before breakfast and crossed the river to Port Huron; however, since she had no money, she began walking home. After covering seventeen miles, she realized she could never make it, so she turned around and walked back, entering the home of an acquaintance in Port Huron and asking for something to eat. They contacted her father, who later took her back to the convent. What punishment they imposed she never revealed, but by the age of sixteen, her health was so poor that the convent authorities allowed her to come home for a vacation, warning her that every move she made would be monitored and everything she said reported back to them. As a result, she jumped at every sound, her hands trembling and her face as pale as a ghost. She was about five weeks away from graduating at that point. When her vacation ended, she returned to finish her studies. Then she set off for home again, but this time she had enough money for her fare, and she finally got home to stay, never to return to the place that had felt like a prison to her. She had seen enough of the convent to decide for herself that she couldn't be a nun.
The child who had sung:
The child who sang:
The buds of Earth are blooming in Heaven,
The world's smiles are waves of laughter
When the soul returns to its paradise, And the world's tears, while they have flowed for a long time, Water the fields of the future;
They fall like dew on the sweet grass growing,
When the sources of sorrow and grief run dry.
Even though clouds are now hanging over the fields being planted, There's a harvest sun-wreath in the sky after the sun sets.
There's a great perfection beyond the grave; Up in the sky, the stars shine brightly— The stars faintly shining on the crest of the wave.
And the lights of our loves, even though they flicker and fade, they Will shine brightly and clearly in the celestial space.
For God’s altars are illuminated with souls
Fueled by love where the starry winds blow.
returned from the convent a strong-minded freethinker. She was received with open arms by her mother, almost as one returned from the grave. With the exception of the education derived from books, she knew no more than a child, having almost no knowledge of practical things.
returned from the convent a strong-minded freethinker. She was welcomed with open arms by her mother, almost like someone who had come back from the dead. Aside from the knowledge she gained from books, she knew very little about practical matters, resembling a child in her lack of experience.
Already in the convent she had succeeded in impressing her strong personality upon her surroundings. Her teachers could not break her; they were therefore forced to respect her. In a polemic with the editor of the Catholic Buffalo Union and Times, a few years ago, Voltairine wrote: "If you think that I, as your opponent, deserve the benefit of truth, but as a stranger you doubt my veracity, I respectfully request you to submit this letter to Sister Mary Medard, my former teacher, now Superioress at Windsor, or to my revered friend, Father Siegfried, Overbrook Seminary, Overbrook,[Pg 11] Pa., who will tell you whether, in their opinion, my disposition to tell the truth may be trusted."
Already in the convent, she managed to leave a strong impression on those around her. Her teachers couldn’t break her, so they had no choice but to respect her. In a debate with the editor of the Catholic Buffalo Union and Times a few years ago, Voltairine wrote: "If you believe that I, as your opponent, deserve the benefit of the truth, but you doubt my honesty as a stranger, I kindly ask you to share this letter with Sister Mary Medard, my former teacher, who is now the Superioress at Windsor, or with my respected friend, Father Siegfried, Overbrook Seminary, Overbrook,[Pg 11] Pa., who can tell you whether, in their opinion, my commitment to telling the truth can be trusted."
Reaction from the repression and the cruel discipline of the Catholic Church helped to develop Voltairine's inherent tendency toward free-thought; the five-fold murder of the labor leaders in Chicago, in 1887, shocked her mind so deeply that from that moment dates her development toward Anarchism. When in 1886 the bomb fell on the Haymarket Square, and the Anarchists were arrested, Voltairine de Cleyre, who at that time was a free-thought lecturer, shouted: "They ought to be hanged!" They were hanged, and now her body rests in Waldheim Cemetery, near the grave of those martyrs. Speaking at a memorial meeting in honor of those comrades, in 1901, she said: "For that ignorant, outrageous, bloodthirsty sentence I shall never forgive myself, though I know the dead men would have forgiven me, though I know those who loved them forgive me. But my own voice, as it sounded that night, will sound so in my ears till I die—a bitter reproach and a shame. I have only one word of extenuation for myself and the millions of others who did as I did that night—ignorance."
Reaction from the oppression and harsh discipline of the Catholic Church helped to shape Voltairine's natural inclination towards free thought. The brutal murder of the labor leaders in Chicago in 1887 shocked her so profoundly that it marked the beginning of her journey towards Anarchism. When the bomb exploded in Haymarket Square in 1886 and the Anarchists were arrested, Voltairine de Cleyre, who was a free-thought lecturer at the time, exclaimed, "They ought to be hanged!" They were hanged, and now her remains rest in Waldheim Cemetery, close to the graves of those martyrs. Speaking at a memorial meeting for those comrades in 1901, she said: "For that ignorant, outrageous, bloodthirsty sentence I shall never forgive myself, even though I know the dead men would have forgiven me and those who loved them forgive me. But my own voice, as it echoed that night, will ring in my ears until I die—a bitter reproach and a shame. I have only one justification for myself and the millions of others who did as I did that night—ignorance."
She did not remain long in ignorance. In "The Making of an Anarchist" she describes why she became a convert to the idea and why she entered the movement. "Till then," she writes, "I believed in the essential justice of the American law and trial by jury. After that I never could. The infamy of that trial has passed into history, and the question it awakened as to the possibility of justice under law has passed into clamorous crying across the world."
She didn't stay ignorant for long. In "The Making of an Anarchist," she explains why she embraced the idea and joined the movement. "Until then," she writes, "I believed in the basic fairness of American law and trial by jury. After that, I could never feel the same. The disgrace of that trial has become part of history, and the question it raised about the potential for justice under the law has turned into a loud outcry around the world."
At the age of nineteen Voltairine had consecrated herself to the service of humanity. In her poem, "The[Pg 12] Burial of My Past Self," she thus bids farewell to her youthful life:
At the age of nineteen, Voltairine dedicated herself to serving humanity. In her poem, "The[Pg 12] Burial of My Past Self," she says goodbye to her youthful life:
I dedicate my service to the world!
Out with the old love, in with the new—
"Wide like the space paths where the stars spin!"
Yet the pure and simple free-thought agitation in its narrow circle could not suffice her. The spirit of rebellion, the spirit of Anarchy, took hold of her soul. The idea of universal rebellion saved her; otherwise she might have stagnated like so many of her contemporaries, suffocated in the narrow surroundings of their intellectual life. A lecture of Clarence Darrow, which she heard in 1887, led her to the study of Socialism, and then there was for her but one step to Anarchism. Dyer D. Lum, the fellow worker of the Chicago martyrs, had undoubtedly the greatest influence in shaping her development; he was her teacher, her confidant, and comrade; his death in 1893 was a terrible blow to Voltairine.
Yet the straightforward free-thought movement in its limited circle wasn't enough for her. The spirit of rebellion, the spirit of Anarchy, gripped her soul. The concept of universal rebellion saved her; otherwise, she might have stagnated like many of her peers, suffocated by the narrow confines of their intellectual life. A lecture by Clarence Darrow, which she attended in 1887, inspired her to study Socialism, and then it was just a small step to Anarchism. Dyer D. Lum, a fellow worker of the Chicago martyrs, had a significant impact on her development; he was her teacher, her confidant, and her comrade; his death in 1893 was a devastating blow to Voltairine.
Voltairine spent the greater part of her life in Philadelphia. Here, among congenial friends, and later among the Jewish emigrants, she did her best work. In 1897 she went on a lecture tour to England and Scotland, and in 1902, after an insane youth had tried to take her life, she went for a short trip to Norway to recuperate from her wounds. Hers was a life of bitter economic struggle and an unceasing fight with physical weakness, partly resulting from this very economic struggle. One wonders how, under such circumstances, she could have produced such an amount of work. Her poems, sketches, propagandistic articles and essays may be found in the Open Court, Twentieth Century, Magazine of Poetry, Truth, Lucifer, Boston Investigator, Rights of Labor, Truth Seeker, Liberty, Chicago Liberal,[Pg 13] Free Society, Mother Earth, and in The Independent. She translated Jean Grave's "Moribund Society and Anarchy" from the French, and left an unfinished translation of Louise Michel's work on the Paris Commune. In Mother Earth appeared her translations from the Jewish of Libin and Peretz. In collaboration with Dyer D. Lum she wrote a novel on social questions, which has unfortunately remained unfinished.
Voltairine spent most of her life in Philadelphia. Here, among supportive friends, and later among Jewish immigrants, she did her best work. In 1897, she went on a lecture tour in England and Scotland, and in 1902, after a troubled youth tried to take her life, she took a short trip to Norway to recover from her injuries. Her life was marked by intense economic hardship and a constant battle with physical weakness, partly due to these same economic struggles. It's astonishing how, under such circumstances, she was able to produce so much work. Her poems, sketches, articles advocating for social change, and essays can be found in Open Court, Twentieth Century, Magazine of Poetry, Truth, Lucifer, Boston Investigator, Rights of Labor, Truth Seeker, Liberty, Chicago Liberal, [Pg 13] Free Society, Mother Earth, and The Independent. She translated Jean Grave's "Moribund Society and Anarchy" from French and left an unfinished translation of Louise Michel's work on the Paris Commune. In Mother Earth, her translations from Jewish authors Libin and Peretz were published. In collaboration with Dyer D. Lum, she wrote a novel on social issues, which unfortunately remains unfinished.
Voltairine de Cleyre's views on the sex-question, on agnosticism and free-thought, on individualism and communism, on non-resistance and direct action, underwent many changes. In the year 1902 she wrote: "The spread of Tolstoy's 'War and Peace' and 'The Slavery of Our Times,' and the growth of the numerous Tolstoy clubs having for their purpose the dissemination of the literature of non-resistance, is an evidence that many receive the idea that it is easier to conquer war with peace. I am one of these. I can see no end of retaliation, unless some one ceases to retaliate." She adds, however: "But let no one mistake this for servile submission or meek abnegation; my right shall be asserted no matter at what cost to me, and none shall trench upon it without my protest." But as she used to quote her comrade, Dyer D. Lum: "Events proved to be the true schoolmasters." The last years of her life were filled with the spirit of direct action, and especially with the social importance of the Mexican Revolution. The splendid propaganda work of Wm. C. Owen in behalf of this tremendous upheaval inspired her to great effort. She, too, had found out by experience that only action counts, that only a direct participation in the struggle makes life worth while.
Voltairine de Cleyre views on the sex question, agnosticism and free thought, individualism and communism, non-resistance and direct action changed a lot over time. In 1902, she wrote: "The popularity of Tolstoy's 'War and Peace' and 'The Slavery of Our Times,' along with the rise of numerous Tolstoy clubs aimed at spreading the literature of non-resistance, shows that many believe it's easier to conquer war with peace. I am one of those people. I see no end to retaliation unless someone decides to stop retaliating." She also stated: "But let no one mistake this for submissive obedience or meek denial; I will assert my rights no matter what it costs me, and no one shall infringe upon them without my objection." Yet, as she often quoted her friend, Dyer D. Lum: "Events proved to be the true schoolmasters." In the last years of her life, she embraced the spirit of direct action, particularly the social significance of the Mexican Revolution. The outstanding propaganda work of Wm. C. Owen in support of this huge movement inspired her to put in great effort. She had also learned from experience that only action matters, and that direct involvement in the struggle is what makes life meaningful.
Voltairine de Cleyre was one of the most remarkable personalities of our time. She was a born iconoclast;[Pg 14] her spirit was too free, her taste too refined, to accept any idea that has the slightest degree of limitation. A great sadness, a knowledge that there is a universal pain, filled her heart. Through her own suffering and through the suffering of others she reached the highest exaltation of mind; she was conscious of all the vanities of life. In the service of the poor and oppressed she found her life mission. In an exquisite tribute to her memory, Leonard D. Abbott calls Voltairine de Cleyre a priestess of Pity and of Vengeance, whose voice has a vibrant quality that is unique in literature. We are convinced that her writings will live as long as humanity exists.
Voltairine de Cleyre was one of the most extraordinary figures of her time. She was a natural iconoclast;[Pg 14] her spirit was too free, and her taste too refined, to accept any idea that imposed even the slightest limitation. A deep sadness, a recognition of universal suffering, filled her heart. Through her own pain and the pain of others, she reached a state of profound awareness; she understood all the vanities of life. In serving the poor and oppressed, she found her life's purpose. In a beautiful tribute to her memory, Leonard D. Abbott describes Voltairine de Cleyre as a priestess of Pity and Vengeance, whose voice has a distinctive vibrancy in literature. We believe her writings will endure as long as humanity exists.
Hippolyte Havel.
Hippolyte Havel.
POEMS
THE BURIAL OF MY PAST SELF
So you are finally dead, silent and cold!
The long-awaited death-dart came to your rescue,
And there you lie, Heart, forever still.
Lifeless cheeks, deeply lined from so many tears!
You have gone far, far beyond being remembered,
And all your hopes are gone, and all your fears.
Pale lips! You've held back your sadness for so long,
They still seem to be present now that life has reached its end. All sadly pitiful in their sorrowful rest.
Pressing my lips to your forehead one last time with a heavy heart; Laying a beautiful lily on you,
A symbol of your rest;—oh, rest is pure happiness.
No, no; you have endured too much suffering; But still, it wasn't all in vain—
Your hidden tears, your lonely sigh!
A better love fills the void of what has been lost,
And fake sunlight looks dim compared to the real thing!
The stars have to disappear before the morning arrives;
Deep within the mine, the diamond lies; A new heart beats when the old heart breaks.
I dedicate my service to the world!
Forget the old love, embrace the new—
Wide as the space corridors where the stars swirl!
Greenville, Mich., 1885.
Greenville, MI, 1885.
NIGHT ON THE GRAVES
Gently the dewdrops, the tears of the night, fall; Overall, like the broad arms of compassion,
The silver-spangled darkness spreads everywhere.
Heroes, resting beneath the red-hearted rose wreaths,
Crowned with leaves of honor, crowned with flowers of rest,
Gently above you, each branch dripping with moonlight breathes. A distant whisper says, "Sleep well; you are blessed."
At the cherished name of Country, may yours be forgotten; Nor should we, until the last weak spark of life flickers,
Your actions are wiped from the tablets of Memory!
Spirits drifting in the darkness that surrounded us,
Souls of the "Has-Been" and of the "To-Be,"
Keep the bright light of Liberty shining around us,
Until our souls can return to the great SOUL-SEA.
St. Johns, Mich., 1886 (Decoration Day).
St. Johns, MI, 1886 (Memorial Day).
THE CHRISTIAN'S FAITH
(The two following poems were written at that period of my life when the questions of the existence of God and the divinity of Jesus had but recently been settled, and they present the pros and cons which had been repeating themselves over and over again in my brain for some years.)
(The two poems below were written during a time in my life when I had just accepted the existence of God and the divinity of Jesus, and they represent the debates and counter-debates that had been going through my mind for several years.)
And darkness from the dark shadows of hell; Fumes from the hellish pit rising up
Have clouded the mind, brought reason down;—
For when the eye gazes upon the beauty of Nature's appearance And if she doesn't see God, then she is truly blind!
No night is so starless, even in its darkness, As him who walks on without hope In that great, righteous Hereafter, everyone will gather!—
No heart is so dull, so heavy, and so empty,
As something that exists solely for this cold world!
No soul so lowly, unambitious, or worthless,[Pg 19] As that which, here, forgets what follows!
And still through all the darkness and the gloom Its voice won't be silenced, and its hopes won't be extinguished; It cries, it screams, it fights against its chains,
And spills onto the altar of the mind,—
Unwilling sacrifice to misguided thoughts.
A soul that doesn't know God can't find peace.
So says light, the messenger of our God!
In that distant dawn where every rotating world glimmered First illuminated by the shadowy brilliance of the stars,
On that beautiful morning when Creation sang
Its praise of God, even before it dreamed of sin,
Pure and unblemished like the origin of life
A man lived in Eden. There were no shadows. There’s no doubt about the goodness of our Lord,
Until the prince of darkness tempted humanity,
And, giving in to the newly formed desire,
He fell! Sunk in the mud of ignorance!
And man, who placed himself under Satan's control,
Since then, has traveled a long way in winding paths,
Catching just an occasional glimpse of light,
Until Christ arrives, the living Son of God!
From his celestial home, he looked down at the world,
I saw all her sadness and suffering,
Saw all her troubles, her challenges, and her quest
For a path that leads up from the Night. Deep within him, the well of tears was stirred; His big heart filled with compassion, and he said:
"Father, I'm going to save the world from sin."
Ah! What power exists in a soul dressed in divinity? In purity, holiness, and love,
Could leave a home filled with happiness and light
For this world filled with suffering and death? He arrived: the world was groaning in its sleep; He touched her forehead: the nightmare faded away;
He comforted her heart, marked with the blemish of sin; And she let go of her guilt in repentance; She washed the ruby away with streams of tears. He came, he suffered, and he died for us; He experienced the deepest sorrows a person can feel;
He explored the deepest aspects of human grief;
He explored all the depths and shallows of pain;[Pg 20] Cursed for all his love; thanked with the cross,
Where he was nailed, bleeding, and glorified, As the final smoke of a sacred destruction. "Wow! That was all two thousand years ago!"
Two thousand years ago, and he still cries,
With a sweet voice calling through the distant darkness: "O souls who toil, wrestling with your suffering,
Come to me, and I will give you rest!
For every one of your troubles, and every clever,
I, too, have experienced the mockery, the shame,
The sneer, the mocking lip, the hate, the desire,
The desire for wealth and the jealousy of people, I've been given more than enough. I know them all, and I feel them all with you!
And I have experienced the pains of poverty,
The cry of hunger and the tired heart
Oh, the childhood weighed down by the heaviness of age!
Oh, those who suffer, I love you all!
The beats of my heart go out with you,
And every drop of pain that falls From my nailed hands down this bitter cross,
Cries out, "O God! please accept the sacrifice,
"And open the gates of heaven to the world!" You pests of the attic, who crawl Your tired lives are spent within its walls; You children of the cellar, who see The soft, pale light filtered through the unpleasant air And given to you in small pieces, like something Too valuable for your use; you rats in the mines,
Who knows what lies within the dark and gloomy depths
To look for a difficult life for your kids; You women who sew your lonely lives, Not caring whether the sun or stars are watching; You slaves of wheels; you worms that crawl in the dirt
Where pride and contempt have pushed you down beneath their heel; You workers of the earth, you tired ones,—
I understand your pain, I feel your struggles;
I give you my peace; soon enough The pain will be gone, and the grave
Will gently close above your folded hands!
And then?—Ah, Death, you are not a conqueror!
For I have released your chains; I have opened the way.[Pg 21] The gates of heaven! In my Father's house
In the many rooms, I am getting a place ready; And there is rest for every heart that works hard!
Oh, all you sick and injured ones who mourn
For the health we lost that may never return; You who lie on a couch of pain, On whose forehead disease has placed its hand,
In whose eyes the dull and heavy gaze Burns like a candle burning very low,
On whose lips the purple fever-kiss He catches his breath and wipes his sweaty hands, Burns the flesh and even the very air;
You who wander without the light; You who stumble, stopping on your path; You whom the world regards as unclean;
Understand that the soul, free from death, has none of these:
The free spirit goes to its God,
Pure, whole, and beautiful like a newborn!
Oh, all you mourners, crying for the dead;
I collect your tears like thankful rain. Which comes up from the sea and goes back down again,
To care for the wilting flowers from its touch; No drop is ever wasted! They fall again. To take care of the blossoms of another person's heart!
I wouldn't let even a single drop of grief dry up: The heavy lashes that show The broken heart and soul are precious to me;
I grieve with them, and in my grief, I discover The soul weighed down by grief often feels lighter when it cries! But still, you mourn for them with hope:
Beyond the troubles and sadness of the world,
Even though clouds block the view, the stars still shine bright,
The friends you mourn as lost live on forever; And you will meet and recognize their souls again,
Transformed by death, glorified by love!
Oh, all of you who patiently wait for a reward,
Rejected and hated by those who don't recognize value,
I recognize your worth, and I offer you hope; In my Father's law, you will find justice.
See how the seed sprout, working underground, Waits patiently for time to break free; Slowly, the golden sunlight warms[Pg 22] The dark, cold ground; the seed starts to sprout.
And positive trends until two small green leaves
Unroll and wave and breathe in the clean, fresh air.
The flowers bloom and fade with the warmth of summer,
And autumn brings the fruit season in her hand.
So you, who patiently watch, wait, and hope,
Trusting the sun might make the flowers bloom,
You will eventually enjoy the rewards of your hard work. I’m your friend; I wait and hope with you,
Celebrate with you when the tough victory is achieved!
And still for you, oh prisoners in cells,
I cherish the greatest gifts of repentance,
Forgiveness, kindness, and hope!
I reach out with hands of mercy through the bars;
White hands—like doves, they carry the branch of peace!
Repent, believe, and I will atone Load all your heavy guilt onto this bitter cross!
Oh, take my gift, accept my sacrifice!
I ask for just one thing—trust!
Oh, all you martyrs, suffering in your chains; Oh, all you souls who live for the well-being of others; Oh, all you mourners, all you guilty ones,
And all you who are suffering, come to me!
You are all my brothers and sisters, all of you!
And just as I love one person, I love all of you. Accept my love, accept my sacrifice; Don't make my burden any heavier than it already is.
"By avoiding the peace I offer you!"
St. Johns, Mich., April, 1887.
St. Johns, MI, April 1887.
THE FREETHINKER'S PLEA
Like promised, the morning after a night of aging. Your rising youth shines in the distant east!
Your cloudy robes, like silken curtains, are wrinkled And they are floating beautifully and freely in folds!
The shadows of the cycles shift and escape; The emerging stars, bright minds that lit up the night,
Are exploding into wide, vibrant petals of light!
Sweet Liberty, how pure your very breath!
[Pg 23] How precious in life, how even more precious in death!
Oh, slaves who endure in the chains you made for yourselves,
I’m praying for Christ to touch and heal your pain.
Break free from your chains, open your eyes, Embrace the big dreams that shine in the sky!
Don't worship God in temples filled with darkness; The flower's bloom is a much sweeter fragrance. Than all the fires that sacrifice might ignite;
And even greater is the starry sky shining brightly. With shining worlds, brighter than all your altar lamps
Pale flickering in your cold, arched dampness; And the broad, bright, beautiful sunlight is even richer, Dripping its eastern light in streams between
The worried branches of the forest trees,
Casting its golden rays into the breeze,
Lifting the grass with its fingertips,
And softly kissing the young blossoms with warm lips,
Showering its glory over the plain and hill,
Winding through the storm and dancing in the stream; Much richer in wild freedom falling there,
Shaking the strands of its yellow hair,
Than all subdued in the dim half-light
Of stained glass windows, leaning into the night.
Oh, much grander are the massive mountain walls That framed the view of the forest halls,
Than all the carved figures that protect the stacks
That arch of your tall, dim, gray cathedral aisles!
And the song of a bird is even happier Than all the anthems that have ever been heard
To take in a serious tone of chanting Of expert voices celebrating the Unknown.
In the vast wilderness, where no human foot has ever stepped,
There we find Nature's church and Nature's God!
There are no restrictions here! You're as free as the wind; Its flight can reach as far as its wings allow; And through it all, one voice calls out, "God is love,
"And love is God!" All around, within, and above, Check out the operation of the perfect law,—
The law is unchanging and has no flaws. Exists, and from which no appeal is filed;
Just like the sunlight drives away the shadows And shadows chase the light again,[Pg 24] Every life is filled with both joy and pain; The sharp thorn is hidden next to the rose; The bud is damaged before its leaves open; So pleasure that comes from Hope can often provide A painful sting of thorns, an empty field!
But it will happen: the buds will bloom again,
The fields will brighten in the summer rain;
And never do stormy frowns hide darkness, but still, somewhere,
A bow is arcing in the sky above. Then learn the law if you want to live rightly; And be aware that no hidden force, no strong hand, Can set aside the law that governs the stars;
No imperfection mars its perfection; The buds will bloom in their time, and the rain will fall when the clouds are thick, and again The snow will shake when winter breathes. Condenses the cloud's tears, just like Death's touch. Thickens the last drop on the sufferer's cheek.
So all of Nature's voices speak together:
"Don't think, O man, that you will ever escape
Not even a tiny bit of Justice's law, nor change your fate. By offering a sacrifice to the Unseen!
Only by yourself can you be cleansed. Here’s a guide to happiness you can learn:
Love for the world creates love in return.
And if you measure it to others, When it comes to love, you can be certain that your results will be positive;
But if you spread the seeds of hate, You'll reap again, even if you harvest it late.
Then let your life's work grow along with the great flood tide. Of love for everyone; the world is big,
The sea of life is vast; its waves reach far; No limits, no obstacles, its reach may block; The world is full and weighed down with pain;
The sea of life is made up of rain,—
A throat, a bed, a sink, for human tears,
A burial of hopes, a fog of fears!
But look! The sun of love shines gently out,
Spreading its golden rays everywhere,
Gently pressing its lips in a loving, soft kiss,
On the world's pale face, the pain becomes lighter,
The tears have dried on the trembling lashes,
[Pg 25] A bright sunbeam shines beneath the white eyelids!
The sea of life is dotted with smiles,
The sun of love charms away the cloud of sorrow,
And lowers its heavy brow onto the fair forehead, Framed in the radiance of its sun-kissed hair.
May your touch bring warmth, the kiss of love; You search in vain for comfort from above,
You pray to the Gods to relieve your suffering in vain; The harsh words come back to you again!
You call out for Christ to make your path easier; The thorns hurt more when you're kneeling to pray!
You look at the world of suffering in vain,
And shout, "Oh God, spare me from this terrible fate!"
You can't change the path of lightning,
Nor reclaim a single moment back; The law doesn't change and hits its target every time. The scales of justice tip; he takes the blame. Whoever breaks the rule: do your job well,
At last, justice catches up with all of you. Patient ones, you're waiting in vain for a reward,
Trusting the Almighty's angel to record Every bitter tear, every disappointed sigh; Rewards don't come down as gifts from above,
But is the result of the eternal law:
As the hardworking seed germs draw from the earth The food that gives them life and the strength to endure
The storms and sun that move through the sky,
So you must draw from the fertile earth
The genuine material to establish your value; You will face the howling of the storm, And smile victoriously over the storm at last.
Don't think these challenges are without purpose; You can't choose between your joys and your sorrows,
And say your life with either is perfect:
The bitter always mixes with the sweet.
The dews must weigh the petals down at night,
If they would shine brightly in the morning; If sunlight must help the grain to ripen Even the early blades must court the rain:
If your eyes are now filled with tired tears,
You'll collect them like gems in the years to come; And if the rain is now soaking your path,
[Pg 26] You'll enjoy a great reward later on.
You idle mourners, weeping in your sorrow,
The souls you mourn have found long-lasting peace:
Why mourn for those who rest in peace? Their weary hearts have found a joyful release;
Their spirits sink into the somber sea!
Do you mourn the prisoner who has been freed from his chains? No, open your ears to the living cry
That appeals for a comfortable life! Listen, the sigh Of a million heartaches echoing in your ears!
Kiss away the living sorrows, the living tears!
Go down into the criminal's dark cell;
Send forth the ray of love: as tree buds swell When spring's warmth encourages the cold winter to end,
So his heart will swell with the hope of peace.
Be filled with love, because love is the essence of Nature; The God that shakes in the gentle soil,
The God that colors the sunset and shines on the dew,
The wide blue sky is dotted with stars, And brings all hearts together freely
A wide embrace of love, as expansive as the ocean sky.
We don't need any other laws or guidance;
The world is our church, and doing good is our belief.
St. Johns, Mich., 1887.
St. Johns, MI, 1887.
TO MY MOTHER
Cloud-covered, flower-filled heart: this is yours:
So you live with all your brightness hidden; So you live with all your perfume close; Rich in your treasured wealth, yes, very rich—
And those who say you "don't feel" are mistaken.
But I—I need fresh air and blooming flowers;
To keep my music means it has to die; And when the excitement, the happiness, the love for life is lost,
[Pg 27] I'm dead too—a body, but not buried.
Let me live for a while—because the darkness will come soon,
The flower closes and the petals fold up;
Through them, the fragrance escapes, like a soul—
The long, quiet sleep of death—and then the grave.
Cleveland, Ohio, March, 1889.
Cleveland, Ohio, March 1889.
BETRAYED
You've come to say that my sin is significant, yet the mercy from Heaven is even greater,
If I, like Magdalen, bow my head and spill my tears at your Savior's feet. Your promise sounds good, but I'm skeptical: I trusted promises once before; They took me to this—this prison cell, with its iron-barred window and its grated door!
Yet he was also handsome, the one who promised me, with his gentle mouth and his Christ-like eyes; And his voice was as sweet as the summer breeze that whispers through the trees of Paradise.
He appeared to me as everything that was good and pure, noble and strong, true and brave!
I had offered my heart to him and considered it a valuable gift to desire.
It isn't redeemed, or else no one could be so fair on the outside and so dark on the inside.
I trusted his promise and gave my life; the truth of my love is known above,
[Pg 28] If there is a God who knows everything, then His promise was false and His love was a lie!
It was all over quickly, Oh! so quickly, the dream,—and he had referred to me as "his life," "his light,"
He pushed me away with a mocking comment, and you Christians said that "I got what I deserved."
I was proud, Mr. Chaplain, even back then; I stood strong against Fate. And decided to live truthfully, no matter what happens, and not be affected by either scorn or hate.
Yes, and I prayed that Christ above would help carry the heavy burden, And put something here, where my heart used to be, to fill the painful emptiness of loss.
And differentiate us as cursed beings, marked with a burning, Cain-like mark.
For many starless nights, I watched, with tears streaming down my pale cheek. They're all dry now! People say I'm tough because I never cry or complain!
You can't draw blood when the heart's all dried up! You can't find tears or sounds in a rock!
And I don't see why I should be gentle and submissive: no one has treated me with kindness. You say Jesus might be here—maybe! But Heaven is pretty far away, you know.[Pg 29]
The soul is hesitant to embrace Christ's heaven when his followers imprison the body in hell.
I'm just as well off here—maybe even better than I was outside.
The world felt like a prison to me, where I lived, challenging and being challenged.
If justice for me had been the same as justice for him, and marked our names with the same stain; But they brought him into social court and showed sympathy, saying he had been "led astray";
In a month, the stain on his name had faded away, like a cloud passing in front of the sun!
He joined the Church and he's preaching now, just like you are, about the love of God,
Sinners should kneel and pray, and humbly accept the punishment they deserve. If they had treated me the way they treated him, I might believe your Christian love; If they had treated him the way they treated me, I would have more faith in a fair higher power.
In the inn at Bethlehem, could look down with gentle eyes through the starless darkness. Christ wasn't a woman—he couldn't understand the pain and endurance of being one; but she,
The mother who gave birth to him might know, and Mary in Heaven might feel sorry for me. Still, that was pointless: it didn't provide a single bite for me to eat,
Neither striving to obtain it nor seeking refuge from the bleak wind and the screaming streets.
Heavenly pity won't count as money, and earthly shame pays out more. Sometimes I was tempted to give up and take the easier path, like others do;[Pg 30] But I didn't; no, sir, I kept my promise, even though my baby was in my arms and crying,
And finally, to put it out of its misery—I poisoned it; and kissed its lifeless lips when it breathed its last.
I hadn't seen him since it was born (he claimed it wasn't his, you know);
But I took its body and placed it at the steps of his door, in the pale light
On that winter morning; and when he arrived, with a love song hummed on those lying lips,
It was at his feet, its pale face looking up at him from its lifeless, blue eyes; I hadn't shut them; they were like his, along with the mouth and the curly gold hair,
And every trait is so similar to his own—for I am dark, sir, and he is light. It was a moment of victory that made me realize there was still a passion I could feel,
When I saw him lean over its thin shape, and then gasp, step back, and shout out while staggering!
If there is a time when all souls will face the consequences of the actions taken in life,
When the accused and the accuser are standing face to face, he will shout this out on Judgment Day!
I regret because every noble thought, hope, ambition, or earthly trust,
Is as dead as bones bleached by the dark—just as dead as my child in its murdered dust!
Do I regret killing the baby? Am I sorry for that, you ask? I'll tell the truth as I see it, sir; I leave the pious mask to others.
[Pg 31] Am I regretful because I saved its starving body from Famine's grip?
Did I rush what time would do, to spare it from suffering and ease its end? Am I sorry because I thought it was better for a grave to be unnamed? Than a living being, whose only concern comes from a mother burdened with shame?
Am I sorry because I thought it was better for the tiny form to be hidden? From the cruel blows of a harsh world, hidden, unrecognized, beneath a coffin lid?
Am I sorry for the action, the final thing I can do on earth, to save
From the prolonged suffering of life, in the early death and the peaceful grave?
I'm glad I did it! Go ahead and start! I'll say it again; I’m glad!
No, I'm neither a villain nor a psycho—don't act like I'm losing my mind!
Look at my hands—they're stained red with blood! Still, I would have chopped them off, piece by piece,
And fed them, and smiled to see it eat, as if that would have saved and nurtured it!
"Beg!" I really did beg—and "pray!" I really did pray! God was as unyielding and tough as the Earth, And Christ was as deaf as the stars that observed, or the night that enveloped his birth!
And I—I feel cold and unfeeling now, just like them; numb to sorrow and silent about grief!
Am I heartless? Yes. It’s all cut out! Torn! Gone! All gone! Just like my lost faith.
[Pg 32] And the Christ you mention will come again, and the thunders of Justice will shake the earth,
You will hear the shout, "Who committed this murder? Step up for judgment, deceitful heart and eyes,
That throbbed with the cursed power of desire and burdened belief with toxic falsehoods!
Step forward for judgment, arrogant ladies, who wounded the mother with your contempt,
And answer here, to the poisoned child, who ordered its murder before it was born?
Step forward to the judgment, you who stacked up the gold of the earth in your precious stash,
And respond with 'guilty' to those who stood fully exposed and hungry beneath your table.
Leave, cursed one! I don't know you! You did not listen to the command of Heaven,
"When you give to the least of these, you are giving to the Master."
I believe, then, in the Justice that listens to every voice trapped in these prison cells!
But no—it’s not that; it will never be! I trusted for too long, and He didn’t answer. There is no avenging God up in the heavens! We live, we struggle, and—we decay.
When you harvest the crops that are planted today, when the clouds that are gathering bring rain!
The time will come, yes! The time will come when the child you conceive in lust and shame, Quickened, will cut you down like patches of grass, with a sickle made of Steel and Flame.
Yeah, shake and hide in your drunken lair, coward, traitor, and Child of Lie!
The relentless avenger is right next to you, and the frightening moment of childbirth is near!
Yes! Wring your hands, because the sky is dark! The clouds are swirling and gathering thickly!
Look! Over there, on the edge of the horizon, the lightning strikes of the approaching storm are playing!
Adrian, Mich., July, 1889.
Adrian, MI, July 1889.
OPTIMISM
The buds on earth are flowers in heaven; The smiles of the world are like waves of laughter. When it returns to its paradise, the soul is granted:
And the world's tears, though they've been flowing for a long time, Water the fields of the future; They fall like dew on the sweet grass growing When the sources of sorrow and grief run dry.
Even though clouds are hanging over the fields being planted now, There's a harvest sun-wreath in the After-sky!
There's a great perfection after death;
In the sky above, the stars shine brightly,
The stars faintly resting on the crest of the wave.
And the lights of our loves, even though they flicker and fade, they
Will shine brightly and undimmed in the ether-nave.
For the altars of God are illuminated with souls
Fanned into flames with love where the starry breeze flows.
St. Johns, Michigan, 1889.
St. Johns, MI, 1889.
AT THE GRAVE IN WALDHEIM
Their eyes gently shut under the embrace of peace; Over each lifeless and sensationless chest
The hands are gently folded and pressed, As a dead dove lies in a broken nest;
Ah, broken hearts were the cost of these!
The clouds and gloom are all behind them; No longer can the world's troubles excite The emotions of those gentle hearts, or fill
The quiet morgue! The "people's will"
[Pg 34] Finally untangled the strings.
You will surely regret that you didn’t save!
Do you not hear the muffled drum now, The sound of footsteps and the constant buzz,
Of the million marchers—nervous, silent, As they walk toward a massive, open grave?
It's breaking over the martyrs' shrine!
Stop right there, you doomed ones—it's disturbing the night,
As lightning flashes from its bright sheath And lights up the sky!
"No more will the blood-red wine be spilled!"
Eager as the lance in the northern morning; The sword of Justice shines brightly in its glare,
And the arm of Justice, raised and exposed,
It's true to take action, yes, it's bold to take risks; It will happen where the curse of our land originates.
No longer will we kneel before the dark throne of tyranny;
No longer be reduced to the dust in misery!
By their widows, their orphans, and the trust of our fallen comrades,
By the courageous hearts that have stopped, by the brave voices that have gone silent,
We promise that humanity will be free!
Pittsburg, 1889.
Pittsburgh, 1889.
THE HURRICANE[A]
("We are the birds of the coming storm."—August Spies.)
("We are the birds of the approaching storm."—August Spies.)
The sea grumbles, but its powerful voice is quiet.
And the weight Hardly bearable!
Weary grows, O People,
All the pain[Pg 35] Of your pierced heart, hurt and damaged!
But your time has not come yet,
And stop your moaning.
Leave your sands!
Your breath isn't hot yet,
Vengefully blowing; It floats over raised hands.
White caps form on the ocean—its sound becomes deep.
And it's bleeding Fire-tipped with rising anger!
Your clasped hands separate, O People,
For your praying Warmed not the lonely!
God did not hear your groan:
Now it's swelling
To a loud drowning scream; A dark wind cloud, a groan, Now reversing direction
From that silent sky!
The swirling white sand piles with the frothy white waves; The thunderous sea crashes against its shell-covered shore!
In its rage Throwing down your tyrants!
You receive wages, O People.
Very quickly,
Now that your hate has grown:
Your time has finally come;
You cause suffering,
Where you were bare!
No longer to your mute God clasped and kneeling, You answer your own prayer.
Sea Isle City, N. J., August, 1889.
Sea Isle City, NJ, August 1889.
UT SEMENTEM FECERIS, ITA METES
(To the Czar, on a woman, a political prisoner, being flogged to death in Siberia.)
(To the Czar, about a woman, a political prisoner, being beaten to death in Siberia.)
No one can say; but everyone knows what time it is for sure!
Those who dream of revenge just have to wait!
He might not specify how many hits have to land,
How many lives are shattered on the wheel,
How many bodies lie stiff beneath the shroud,
How many martyrs bear the blood-red seal; But the harvest time of Hate is definitely here!
And when weak groans, by an angry world Echoed again, to a throne are thrown back, Those who listen can hear the whispers of Fate!
Philadelphia, February, 1890.
Philadelphia, February 1890.
BASTARD BORN
Why do you point your finger in contempt? What crime are you whispering about? When you mock me in my ears, "You bastard born?"
Look me in the eyes, and don’t back down!
Is there anything in them you can see? Do I deserve this hemlock you’re making me drink?
That keeps burning until love runs out,
And I wither with rage, as intense as a bonfire,
[Pg 37] A corpse, as its smoke rises into the sky?
Maybe a bit more brown and dirty,
For it couldn’t be white while the laborers and workers, My brothers were rough, dark, and grimy.
No children are struggling to make it fair!
It is free from the curse of the taken land,
It is free from the theft of the sea and air!
To make a dark, deadly pact!
These fingers don’t make any false promises. In the name of "The State," to trade Faith!
No priestly robe of silk pleats I wear it as the cost of their "forgiven sins"!
Is this crime I'm committing because I was "born out of wedlock"?
The "color of hers," up there on the hill,
Where the white stone shines, and the willow branches Falls over her grave in the still starlight!
Separated from their life and their worries; And the shine that rests on my short, light-colored hair. Shines dimly on her buried hair!
Stirring up the grass-roots in their dirt!
Do you stomp on the flowers and shout "unclean"?
The purest song is nothing but "illegitimate"!
This is my crime—that I hold in deep respect!
God, may her pale body remain still,
Press down more firmly on her eyelids—the sleep!
That the kindest person in the world looked there, From the gray eyes that felt sorry for you
Even while you were cursing her? The long brown hair
When her gentle lips have absorbed my tears of sorrow; And the voice, whose echo you dislike, would speak
The silence of compassion and the comfort of love!
Would you have me ask her where she came from and how she got here? The light of love shone from the deep rays of her heart.
The highest, the purest, the holiest; Peace—was the color of her gorgeous hair,
Love—was everything I felt on her chest!
Then Blessed be Hell! And let Heaven sing
"Te Deum laudamus,” until it grows louder
That the damned are free, since they are out of sin A whiteness appeared that embarrassed all redeemed value. Until God opened the gates, saying "Come in!"
You would still make me bear your hate, Do I really hate that she brought me into this world?
To dig through the ground with a poisoned dart!
This is Honor! and Right! and Brave!
To throw a stone at her lifeless heart!
To strike with the stinging whips of Slander The voiceless, defenseless, helpless dead!
I throw your scorn back at you!
Place the red mark on your forehead!
It's you, who are "bastard born"!
Hate your fairness—the leper's white!
Tanned, toughened, and covered in dirt,
They are clean next to your souls tonight!
[Pg 40] You who would reward sacred trust Under the strict rules of a tyrannical group,
To plant the seed of desire in the world.
What do you know about purity? You ten-fold children of Hell and Sin?
The stone of anger from your glass house!
Know the Law, that you dare to criticize
The golden bell with its clanging brass?
Ripens the sentence: "You, illegitimate child!"
"Whoever wishes someone to suffer will suffer even more;" Who punishes others will end up being punished themselves!
Keep going, until the flood reaches its peak,
And the terrifying dam breaks, and the waves crash through, Shouting a sad song to the sky!
Tomorrow the thieves will break down your wall!
You will feel the burden of a starving child's care
When your guards fall under the Mob's feet!
When you spread the wind of your brother's cries; It's the red of your hate that broke over your own head,[Pg 41] When the blood of the murdered splatters on the stones!
Filled with the foul smell of crime,
Rising through their disgusting layers, Bubbles that pop in the red wine,
Crying out the truth that your dull souls never recognized!
We are your sentence! The wheel turns! "The illegitimate offspring of your unjust law!"
How love will love, and how life will live!
Setting a tablet to flow with God's rhythm,
Measuring how the divine will provide!
That I should interpret God's voice!
Be quiet! O angry Sea!
Quiet! I'm going to her sacred ground!
I press my face into your grass! Under the touch of their cold, pure dew,
I might dream that I'm lying in that beloved old spot!
Back to the place I came from!
Take me away from the painful torture device,
Take me out of the scorching fire!
Speak to this awful, tumultuous Sea!
Over me flows the comfort of prayer,
The words of the Love-child from Galilee:
Softly, I listen. O fierce heart, stop! Softly, I don’t breathe, low, in my ear,
Mom, Mom—I heard you!—Peace!
Enterprise, Kansas, January, 1891.
Enterprise, Kansas, January 1891.
HYMN
(This hymn was written at the request of a Christian Science friend who proposed to set it to music. It did not represent my beliefs either then or since, but rather what I wish might be my beliefs, had I not an inexorable capacity for seeing things as they are,—a vast scheme of mutual murder, with no justice anywhere, and no God in the soul or out of it.)
(This hymn was written at the request of a Christian Science friend who wanted to set it to music. It didn't reflect my beliefs then or now, but rather what I wish my beliefs could be, if I didn’t have an unyielding ability to see things as they truly are—a huge system of mutual destruction, with no justice anywhere, and no God either within or outside the soul.)
On my high peaks, the sunlight only shines; Far, far below drifts the ghostly sound of grief,
In the peaceful light, the Silence only speaks. Ah, Soul, rise! The path up the mountain,
Bears to the heights where the Blessed have walked!
Put down the burden;—stop the heart's painful bleeding; Be at peace, for know that you are God!
Brightly shining its rays, lighting up the shadows;
Where God is, you, O Souls, are also present. You are united and connected to Him forever,
Just like the wave is contained in the vast ocean; Never to drift away from Him, below Him, never!
Just as God is whole, so are you.
Philadelphia, 1892.
Philadelphia, 1892.
YOU AND I
(A reply to "You and I in the Golden Weather," by Dyer D. Lum.)
(A reply to "You and I in the Golden Weather," by Dyer D. Lum.)
When clouds are heavy in the gloomy sky,
When raindrops fall like tears on the blossomless heather,
Ignoring the storm's fury, we will walk together, And look at each other—You and I.
[Pg 43] We will smile at each other—you and me.
The heated air was filled with the earth's wild screams,
Will reach into the darkness where Death is calling,
Will search through the shadows where Night is fading,
And discover the light in each other's eyes.
Beneath the laughter of Hell's own daughter,
Above the smoke of the battle surrounded by a storm, We'll listen to each other and shine in the face of Death.
Down in the moans, in the soft, faint crying,
Down where the dark blood is thick and lying, We'll reach out our weak arms, you and I.
When the pale lights rest over our bodies, Finally, I will rest from the terrifying task,
Pressed together, never to part!
Our lips are sealed together, you and me.
From the decay of our bones, the soil will be enriched for new growth. The loves of the future, made sweet for sharing
By the dew from the kiss of one final goodbye!
Philadelphia, 1892.
Philadelphia, 1892.
THE TOAST OF DESPAIR
Friendship and love are names; That truth is a gray ash,
The end of life's fading flames.
Through the night of human shouts,
For one song on the harp of Hope,
Or a beam from a sunlit shore.
And bow-dyed highlights shine; But the treats are Deceptions, and the tired feet Chase a marsh-light beam.
And the sea's mournful sounds grow louder; The siren taunts with a bubbling laugh
That is lost in the deep sound of death.
As the aim of more joyful years,
Swings up and down and disappears,—
The bow-dyes were made from our tears.
And a tenfold lie is Love;
Life is a problem without a reason,
And there's nothing to prove.
And divides aimlessly; Its answers are all false, even though they are misleadingly called true,—
[Pg 45] Wife, husband, partner, friend.
What matters, life or death? We small insects come up from the ground,
Suffer, and surrender our breath.
Aspiring for "mighty things,"—
Look, they crunch, like shells in the ocean's fury,
In the hustle of Time's terrible wings.
And a billion stars still smile; Yet, as fierce as we are, each of us rolls toward death, And can't resist his will.
That time will mean nothing; Feel the warmth as the sweet Lie sings,
And the fake smile your tears have created.
And a promise to ignite and signal; A faster spin to the dance of death,
And a loud cheer for the Grave!
Philadelphia, 1892.
Philadelphia, 1892.
IN MEMORIAM
(To Dyer D. Lum, my friend and teacher, who died April 6, 1893.)
(To Dyer D. Lum, my friend and teacher, who passed away on April 6, 1893.)
We walked together on the sand, Your soul has melted—pain-free, quiet, liberated;[Pg 46] Mine the broken heart, mine the clasped, useless hands.
I carry your image, always remembered; The "Whip-poor-will" is still "crying in December," Keeps making the same sound—shouting, shouting, and doesn't stop.
Roll towards the shore, singing the deep melody; Yours isn’t there—in the familiar, cherished spots. I look, walk by, and watch the sea by myself.
I leave, remembering that you have passed away.
And the broken race cannot be run anywhere;—
Nowhere broke the seal that no one questions.
Dreaming your dreams, watching the light that shone. So brightly to you, over there, on the sea.
Your eyes are out there, in the light; Your heart, deep within the beating Race-heart, overwhelmed, The rhythm of eternal justice.
"To Nirvana"—that's what the deep tones sing—
And there—we—will—be—one—again.
Greensburg, Pa., April 9th, 1893.
Greensburg, PA, April 9, 1893.
OUT OF THE DARKNESS
Only a toned body, a shriveled and withered soul,
What right do I have to sing then? None; and I don't, I can't.
Why spoil the flow and melody of the world's beautiful songs with complaints? I don't know—nor why whistles have to scream, wheels constantly mumble; Nor why everything I touch becomes noise, conflict, and dissonance; I don't know; I only know this—I was born into this and live it every hour. Go around with it, hum to it, curse at it, would laugh with it, had laughter from it;
It's my breath—and that breath escapes from me in moaning.
"In heaven, a reward awaits me," "and in the afterlife, I will be perfect";
You've sung that song for ages, but what does it mean to me, do you think? If you heard down here in the smoke and dirt, in the grime and waste,
In the dirt, in the mud, in the filth and in the sludge, in the terrible darkness,
How the wheels transform your song into sounds of horror, disgust, and cursing,
The allure of desire, the mockery of disdain and agreement, whispers of thieves,
The gambler's laugh, the gasp of someone considering suicide, the shout of the drunkard,
If you heard them down here, you would shout, "Such a reward is damnation,"
If you heard them, I’m telling you, your song about "reward in the afterlife" would be pointless.
That tells me how I have risen from the dust of the cycles,
From the sands of the sea, from the mysterious ancient forests,—
[Pg 48] From the growth of the world has emerged the bud and the promise,
From the race of the beasts, proud and victorious, have emerged—
If you only knew how your words echo in the machinery of work!
If you knew how hard my heart is pounding, "Liar, liar, you’re lying!
Out of all the plants on earth, we are the most damaged and suffering!
"What creature among all the beasts is prouder and more free than we?"
You, too, who sing in elevated language about the glory of all humanity,
The beauty of sacrifice, the burden of the future, the present everlasting,
The glory of usage, the absorption by Death of the being in Being,
If you knew the kind of jargon used down here, you would keep quiet.
To me as I am—the tough, the uneducated, weary-hearted worker? To me, whom both God and Science have labeled as a "failure,"
For someone like me who knows nothing but hard work, nothing but sweat, dirt, and sadness, To you who look down on and mock me, you up there who sing while I suffer? To me as I am—for me as I am—not dying but living; Not my future, my present! my body, my needs, my desires! Is there no one, In the midst of this rush of phantoms—of Gods, Science, and Logic,
Of philosophy, morals, religion, and economics—none of this helps, All these ghosts at whose altars you worship, these heavy, hollow Fictions,
Is there really no one who cares, is there nothing to ease this constant complaining of mine?
Philadelphia, April, 1893.
Philadelphia, April 1893.
MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT
And your day and your night of tears
Are centurine resting. You who was mute to joy,
Life's a broken rhyme,
Look, your cheerful time has arrived,
And our crying time. You who had sponge and myrrh And a bitter cross, Smile, because today has arrived! That we acknowledge our loss;—
Loss of your unfinished task,
Your unfinished song, The unspoken word for our need,
The unrighted wrong; Smile, because we cry, we cry,
For the unresolved pain,
The open wound burned deep,
That we might benefit. Mother of sad eyes In the distant past,
Mother of many sighs, Of painful paths;
Mother of strong feet Through all the thorns, Mother strong, sweet soul,—
Look, after storms Have crushed and scattered your dust. For a century,
Your memory is just, And the righteous man listens.
Your children kneel and repeat:
"Though dust is dust,
Though soil and coffin and shroud And moths and rust Have folded, shaped, and pressed,
Yet they can't kill;
In the center of the peaceful world
She is still alive.
Philadelphia, April 27th, 1893.
Philadelphia, April 27, 1893.
THE GODS AND THE PEOPLE
That the millions should bow down to you?
Why should they lift their teary eyes,
Grateful for human connection?
And bow at your shrines, O heaven,
Thanking your high commands
For the blessings that you have given?
O you, who are known as the Good,
Who walked through a world of sin,
And stood where the criminal stood?
For whom all doubt will end
In light of your perfect trust?
Who, overwhelmed by their burdens, Called out to You, Most High God?
Read the answer, in plain, white scars!
You, Skies, offered comfort to the hurt and the troubled. The light from your distant stars!
Homeless, walking down the street,
Receiving divine mercy Ice-cold in sparkling sleet!
Who called on the saving Name,
Through the streets of your unforgiving city
[Pg 51] Are crying the price of shame.
Have died from their hunger, torn by The pain of unanswered prayer!
For a moment, just let go,
Have sunk, with ignored petition:
This is the peace promised by Christ.
These are God's answers,
To the prayers of those suffering in agony,
From the paths where millions tread!
The insensitive ear of the deaf!
The power of the strong over the weak!
The burial cloth and the grieving bundle!
Breathe—in life's pain!
Voices to advocate and shout for
Heaven help us!—hearts bleed—in vain!
Should the weary bless your name? Should come with the sacred torch of faith
To illuminate your sacred space?
Or bow to the cup that holds
The wine for your Sacred Feast?
And told their crying to stop?
[Pg 52] Have you leaned in and smiled gently? In front of the woman who lived Inappropriately—to feed her child?
Hidden from social view By the cloak that only upset the clever?
By the light of the skies that were denied? Answer, O Stone Walls, In the name of your Crucified!
From the red dew on the soil,
You've cemented your brick, for goodness' sake,
And built a palace for God!
In the tears and blood of the race,
Who, LIVING, your dark frown crushes—
And painted—a DEAD Savior's face!
Child's crust from famine's aid;
You have taken the price for its body
And sang a mass for its soul!
You have condemned the poor fool who trusted him,
Even though her body lay flat in your way!
You have asked us to be satisfied!
To submit to our master's control,
And be grateful for the affliction—"heaven sent."
That flow from the selected ranks
[Pg 53] Who stay within your perfect law;
Stained glass windows for bread!
On the living, the rule of silence,
And the law of necessity, for—the dead!
Than the living whose hearts are hurting,
Crushed by you from the very beginning.
That the workers should cheer for your methods; Should ignite the flames of their hatred
What if a "traitor" has the nerve to speak negatively?
Do the people trust you? Do you follow the law of the just,
And hold on to the unchanging truth?
How free are your people, please? Don't you have any slaves?
Broad-sealed by your Grace? What are the love-filled sights Do you submit to your subject race?
That another, idle, may benefit;
The right to cultivate the land And a small amount to keep!
And starve in the street—alone![Pg 54] The right of the wronged—to keep going!
The right of the hungry—to pray!
The worker's right to vote
For the master who purchases his day!
You have traded in blood!
You've taken the majority. While the lion is aggressive when it comes to food!
You have walked through the pain of wrongdoing;—
Beware of where its anger will strike!
O——" You choked it with your rope!
Denied the final word, While your Trap and your Gallows spoke!
The storm in the subway!
Listen, Tyrants, and be afraid! Shudder at that muffled sound!
Quiet as you are with us,
We are so quiet to you!
Priests who tightly bound our hands!
We lit the torch in your chains:
[Pg 55] Now gather the torches!
When we demanded THE RIGHT TO EARN BREAD!
The Sword of Damocles Just barely hangs over your head!
Teardrops, blood, and hate,
Gaunt, gather before your seat,
And knock on your palace door!
There are thieves in your justice halls!
White Leprosy damages their stones,
And gnaws at their decaying walls!
Writes over in bright light:
The realm of thought no longer belongs to the Priest;
Neither the Law of Justice nor the Law of Power.
JOHN P. ALTGELD
(After an incarceration of six long years in Joliet state prison for an act of which they were entirely innocent, namely, the throwing of the Haymarket bomb, in Chicago, May 4th, 1886, Oscar Neebe, Michael Schwab and Samuel Fielden, were liberated by Gov. Altgeld, who thus sacrificed his political career to an act of justice.)
(After spending six long years in Joliet state prison for something they didn’t do, specifically for throwing the Haymarket bomb in Chicago on May 4th, 1886, Oscar Neebe, Michael Schwab, and Samuel Fielden were released by Gov. Altgeld, who sacrificed his political career for the sake of justice.)
Here was a prison, and there was a man sitting. High in the Halls of State! Beyond, the power Of ignorance and mobs, whose paid press Yells at their command like the slave owner's dogs,
Ready with rough whims to curse or bless,
To create or remove leaders!—Look, there rings A screeching of the doors! And three unfortunate men,
Helpless and despised, with nothing to offer,
Rise from their long-sealed tomb, look up, and live,
And thank this man that they are free again.
And He—this Man boldly claims to the whole world, "Swear all you want! I’ve just been like this today."
Philadelphia, June, 1893.
Philadelphia, June 1893.
THE CRY OF THE UNFIT
There’s no one to feel sorry for and no one to care: Our friends have defeated us where we have faltered;
They have turned our bodies into a bloody staircase.
As we looked up at the sky through our freezing tears,
We kids, who’ve hung up the Christmas stocking,
[Pg 57] And found it empty for two thousand years.
For them, the joy of the golden chorus, To us, the hunger, shame, and sin.
Since peace is guaranteed and death is a break; Since our leaders tell us the struggle is pointless,
And does Nature reject her unwanted guest?
You who have believed that since we've worked hard,
Priests of the faith of a new goddess,
Searchers in the depths where the Past was thwarted.
Give us the truth! We've paid for it with our suffering!
Must we always die in vain,
Burned in the desert and lost in the snow?
Helplessly tossed around like a leaf in a storm?
Bred for chaos, with curses born,
Useless to everyone except the decaying grave-worm?
Give for your own benefit! For look, where our blood, A red tide that can engulf you is slowly rising!
Help! Or you'll drown in the terrible flood!
Philadelphia, 1893.
Philadelphia, 1893.
IN MEMORIAM
To Gen. M. M. Trumbull.
To Gen. M. M. Trumbull.
(No man better than Gen. Trumbull defended my martyred comrades in Chicago.)
(No one defended my fallen comrades in Chicago better than Gen. Trumbull.)
You clothed in armor of truth, And set out, filled with the joyful spirit of youth,
To sing the awakening song in enchanted ears By the promises of tyrants and the smiles of flatterers;
They looked into his eyes and were aware of neither threats nor tricks. Could shake the steady stars in their blue,
Nor get a single flattering word from those lips,—
No—not for gold or praise, nor anything people do
To cover the Sun of Honor with an eclipse,
O Mother Liberty, your eyes are dark,
And the brave lips are pale, cold, and silent; But fair in other souls, through the future, Fanned by your breath, the Immortal Spark glows.
Philadelphia, May, 1894.
Philadelphia, May 1894.
THE WANDERING JEW
(The above poem was suggested by the reading of an article describing an interview with the "wandering Jew," in which he was represented as an incorrigible grumbler. The Jew has been, and will continue to be, the grumbler of earth,—until the prophetic ideal of justice shall be realized: "BLESSED BE HE.")
(The poem above was inspired by an article about an interview with the "wandering Jew," who was depicted as a constant complainer. The Jew has been, and will continue to be, the world's complainer—until the prophetic vision of justice is realized: "BLESSED BE HE.")
"Go on."—"THOU shalt go on till I come."
"Go on."—"You shall go on until I come."
Planting the cross with your world-traveling feet,
Stern Watcher through the storms and struggles of the centuries, In those sad eyes, between those lines of tears,—
Those eyes are like caves where sunlight never reaches. And stars shine faintly—act as guardians
That watch with hopeful patience, through tiring days,
That somewhere, at some point, He might actually "arrive,"
And you will finally find a resting place,
[Pg 59] Blast-driven leaf of Man, inside the tomb.
And driven you with whips across the world; Tyrants have oppressed you, Ignorance has thrown It's a dark curse;—but Death's pale hearse,
That led them to the grave, passed by quietly; And you reached out your hands and cried in vain, "Take me instead";—the time isn't right for you yet,
Not yet—not yet: your bruised and damaged limbs
It must still continue, still nourish the Vulture, Crime,
With bleeding flesh, until rust dulls its steel beak.
Until then, you will cry out warnings throughout the earth,
Ignoring pain, unaffected by life and death,
Crying out "Woe, woe, woe," until people stop To search for Christ in the meaningless skies,
And, joyfully, see him in each other's eyes.
Then a tomb will be built for you. Even beggar kings shine like diamonds compared to dew!
The Universal Heart of Humanity will be
The sacred urn of "the cursed Jew."
Philadelphia, 1894.
Philadelphia, 1894.
THE FEAST OF VULTURES
(As the three Anarchists, Vaillant, Henry and Caserio, were led to their several executions, a voice from the prison cried loudly, "Vive l'anarchie!" Through watch and ward the cry escaped, and no man owned the voice; but the cry is still resounding through the world.)
(As the three Anarchists, Vaillant, Henry, and Caserio, were being led to their executions, a voice from the prison called out loudly, "Long live anarchy!" Even with the guards present, the shout broke through, and no one took responsibility for it; yet, the shout still resonates around the world.)
The Bird of Omen—the untamed, fierce Bird,
A flight At night,
Like a flash of light,
Arrow-like gliding before the storm,
Distant throwing, The whistling, singing, White, curdled drops, windblown and warm,
From its beating, flapping,
Thunderous wings; Crashing and clapping The split night swings,[Pg 60] And sways and wobbles,
Bled of its lightning,
And scrolls and murmurs A curse on Heaven!
Reels, murmurs, tumbles, and falls,
With a wild light flashing in its black, blind eyes.
Through the red, crazy morning,
Like a shooting star,
In the air, The Herald-Singer, The Terror-Bringer,
Speeds—and behind, through the ripped clouds, Gather and spin a million wings,
Clanging like iron when the hammer strikes; The whipped sky quivers,
The White Gate trembles,
The torn throne shakes,
The clueless God wakes,
And feels in his heart the sharp pains—
The dead bodies thrown from beaks for slings.
"Ruin! Ruin!" the Whirlwind shouts,
And it lunges at his throat and scratches his eyes; "Death for death, as you have long dealt;
You will throw the heads of your victims at your own heads; The blood you squeezed out to get drunk on,
"Drink and be poisoned! Go on, Herald, go on!"
How a moan is made!
A shout thrown up against a scaffold's beam!
The Voice of Defiance—the bold, untamed Voice!
Spun Around the world,
A smoke ring curled (Breathe in the warm kisses) around a fire!
Check it out! The ground hisses. With curses and slips With blood clots streaming red from long-held anger,
Woken by the flying Wild voice as it flows; Groaning and crying, The rise of the crowds
[Pg 61] Rolls and flashes With a loud roar—
Seams and lashes The angry shore—
Seams and lashes, crunches and beats,
And pulls a worn-out wall to its screaming hideaways!
'Stop the blood rain,
Through the fiery rift
Of the damaged wall,
The prophet's call The stormy sighing, Flies—and from beneath Night's lifted cover,
Swarming, threatening ten million darts,
Uplifting pieces of human spirit!
While flying embers scatter Until darkness consumes everything Save the sound of the cannon that attacks the forts
That the people strike with their friends' hearts; "Revenge! Revenge!" the voices scream,
And the vulture's wings spin and soar!
"Eye for an eye, just like you've always done;
The edge you sharpened for us can be felt,
You neck chopper, all on your own, your own!
"Show yourself, Coward! Go on, Prophet, go on!"
Rolls a prison shout!
Philadelphia, August 1894.
Philadelphia, August 1894.
THE SUICIDE'S DEFENSE
(Of all the stupidities wherewith the law-making power has signaled its own incapacity for dealing with the disorders of society, none appears so utterly stupid as the law which punishes an attempted suicide. To the question "What have you to say in your defense?" I conceive the poor wretch might reply as follows:)
Of all the ridiculous things those in power have done to demonstrate their incompetence in dealing with societal problems, nothing seems more absurd than the law that punishes attempted suicide. When asked, "What do you have to say in your defense?" I imagine the distressed individual might respond like this:
Have I done wrong to anyone? Let that person speak up!
Some priest there mumbles that I "have offended God!"
Let God test me, and may no one have the courage to judge. He thinks he's worthy of wearing Heaven's robes!
Once again, I say, let the person who has been wronged speak up. Yes, silence! There’s no one here to respond to me.
And who could I, a homeless, friendless wanderer, To whom all doors are closed, all hearts are locked,
Everyone held back—who could I truly wrong, anyway? By taking what helped no one And threatened everyone? Sure, if that's what you want, Understand your risk. But note, it's not about defense,
It's an accusation that I throw at you.
Make sure you prepare your own defense.
I would say my life is a constant struggle. To you and your loved ones; and so it would be good To have tolerated your unsolicited help.
And why? Because I can't stand you! Every drop
Of blood that flows through your swollen veins
Was squeezed out from the thin and lifeless trunks Of men like me, who in your damned factories Were crushed like grapes in the wine press. You leave us the empty shell of life; The essence of it, the sweetness of it, you pour. To celebrate your dogs and partners as well!
Your mistresses! Our daughters! Purchased for the price of bread,
To honor the body that once was in father's embrace!
You killed the Man—and this that speaks to you It's just the monster that you've created in me!
What! Is life just about crawling, creeping, and begging,[Pg 63] And sneak off to hide where rats gather? And for someone's perfect vision of a big meal?
Is life, then, like pigs in pens, And bury decency in everyday trash,
Because, of course, you need to earn an income,
Does human flesh rot in your disease-filled dens? Is it really living to wait for someone else's approval,
Is it permission to transform yourself into gold for him? Would it mean life to you? And was I less Thank you? Was I not born with hopes and dreams? And did you experience pains and passions just like you?
Though it wasn't any of your business, and said: "Here on
Let no one rest, walk, or work until they come to me first. "Render tribute!" Every skill of humanity,
Born to bring relief to the world's challenges,
You also took it and created a tenfold curse. To bring down the man with the thing he created.
Houses, machines, and land—all of them are yours;
And you don't need us. When we ask for work. You shake your heads. Homes?—You kick us out. Bread?—
"Hey, officer, this guy's begging. Jail's
"The place for him!" After the stripes, what's next?—
Poison! I drank it! Now you call it a sin. To take this life that has troubled you so deeply.
It's a sin to avoid insults, hunger, and stigma. For the felony committed due to the crime Of asking for food! You hypocrites! Within
Your secret hearts the sin is that I failed!
Because I failed, you can judge me by the punishment, And the hard work I missed out on when I was free.
Alright. But be careful!—A prison cell's
A wicked place to cultivate morality!
Black swamps create toxic mists; unhealthy soils
Produce harmful results; snakes brought to life will bite. This time I was happy to go by myself;
Maybe next time I won't be so nice.
Philadelphia, September, 1894.
Philadelphia, September 1894.
A NOVEL OF COLOR
(The following is a true and particular account of what happened on the night of December 11, 1895; but it is likely to be unintelligible to all save the Chipmunks and the Elephant, who, however, will no doubt recognize themselves.)
(This is a true and specific account of what took place on the night of December 11, 1895; however, it may be confusing to anyone other than the Chipmunks and the Elephant, who will surely recognize themselves.)
Chapter I.
Chapter 1.
And they were as green as you could imagine; They cracked nuts in the morning, they cracked nuts at night,
And chirped and chirped, and ate and ate; "It's a shame for chipmunks without nuts,
And a constant hunger in their stomachs; But they should be smart like you and me,
And change their color to match the tree.
Ah chee, ah chee, ah chee, ah chee!
"We're a bunch of gay guys, the three of us chipmunks!"
Hungry, dirty, and feeling sad, One day, I wandered onto the nutting grounds; "Look," chattered the chipmunks, "we've found our opportunity!
Look at the beast's color; if he were like us, He was green, sleek, and full of nuts!
But the creature is large, and the creature is white,
And his skin full of emptiness is what he deserves!
Ah chee, ah chee, ah chee, ah chee!
"Let's 'sit on him, sit on him,' said the three chipmunks."
Chapter II.
Chapter 2.
And just kept sitting on him!
Not a single available hiding spot. Where a well-groomed chipmunk could sit proudly,
But got chipped and chipped and chip-chip-munked,
Until anything but an elephant must have failed.
"Ah chee, ah chee, ah chee, ah chee!
"What an adventure we're having, the three of us chipmunks!"
Chapter III.
Chapter 3.
Chapter IV.
Chapter 4.
Three green chipmunks have all turned blue!
The elephant wears a calm smile,
And takes off from a tree trunk without rush or deception.
"Grab him, grab him! He's taking our tree!
"We're finished, finished," yell the three chipmunks. The elephant calmly raised his trunk,
And said, "Did I just hear a green chipmunk?"
"Chippy, you're feeling down!" "So are you!" "So are you!"
Philadelphia, December, 1895.
Philadelphia, December 1895.
GERMINAL
(The last word of Angiolillo.)
(The final word of Angiolillo.)
And tough is the steel that cuts, and hot is the breath Of the large oxen, straining their sides and bowing Under his control, who leads the share of Death.
And serious and pale, the sower casts the seed He will not gather, even though it's growing quickly; He walks straight down Death's path and doesn’t pay attention.
London, October, 1897.
London, October 1897.
"LIGHT UPON WALDHEIM"
(The figure on the monument over the grave of the Chicago martyrs in Waldheim Cemetery is a warrior woman, dropping with her left hand a crown upon the forehead of a fallen man just past his agony, and with her right drawing a dagger from her bosom.)
(The sculpture on the monument at the grave of the Chicago martyrs in Waldheim Cemetery depicts a warrior woman. With her left hand, she drops a crown onto the forehead of a fallen man who has just endured his suffering, and with her right, she pulls a dagger from her chest.)
A harsh wind is blowing in from the north;
The stone feels cold, and eerie cold whispers say:
"What are you doing here with Death? Go away! Go away!"
Are you placing stones on your dead with a gentle touch? Let’s not cry over him who lies there as a martyr,
Killed for our sake, because he cared for us so deeply?
Only the poor souls who don’t cry out to God: What’s the point of these, you with a drawn dagger?
Until, weakened by your tears, just like the snow You dissolve, melting away in a cowardly peace!"
Light on Waldheim! Brother, let's go!
London, October, 1897.
London, October 1897.
LOVE'S COMPENSATION
"What results have come from the life I lived?"
"Dad," I said, "It's dead,
"And nothing grows on the grave."
"Didn't you have to answer me?
Should the unproductive root not burn,
[Pg 67] And be completely wasted?
For you know what I have done;
That someone else's life might live "My heart became a desolate stone."
And burned the root in the grave; And the pain in my heart is intense
For the thing that I couldn't save.
And His fruit has pleased Him greatly;
For he sits high, while I—struggle to keep going
The dry paths leading down to hell.
Whose tears made the root of that fruit wet;
Yet you drive me away with a sword,
And your Guards at the Gate are ready.
And no one will save me;
For I chased what my heart wanted,
And I did not work for you:
It was my love that brought Him there.
It has been since the world began,—
That love that goes against oneself must be sinful,
[Pg 68] And a woman dies for a man.
It will last until the whole world ends,
Kismet:—My fate is sealed!
Why complain when I am who I am?
Philadelphia, August, 1898.
Philadelphia, August 1898.
THE ROAD BUILDERS
("Who built the beautiful roads?" queried a friend of the present order, as we walked one day along the macadamised driveway of Fairmount Park.)
("Who created these beautiful roads?" asked a friend from today as we walked along the paved path in Fairmount Park.)
Their lifeless, dark faces tilted toward the stone,
Their twisted fingers gripping the rough tools,
Their rounded shoulders tapering into their chest,
The sweat drips down in large, painful beads. I saw someone fall, his forehead hitting the rock,
The powerless hand still gripping the spade,
The relaxed mouth filled with dirt.
His friends carefully turned his face until
The blazing sun shone brightly in his eyes, Wide open, gazing at the harsh sky.
The blood was still flowing on the jagged stone;
But it was over. He was really, really dead:
Driven to death under the scorching sun,
Driven to death on the road he created.
Taking "the will of God" and asking nothing; Think of him like this, the next time your horse's feet Extinguish the flint spark from the shiny road;
Consider this common thing, The Road,
A person passed away; it's a blood sacrifice,
To a world that reaches too far and doesn't show gratitude.
Was he really ignorant, mean, and soulless? Well,—
Still human; and you drive over his body.
Philadelphia, July 24, 1900.
Philadelphia, July 24, 1900.
ANGIOLILLO
He had a spirit that stood tall and faced the beast in its lair.
His was the firm hand that struck, steady and sharply focused on its target.
His was the mouth that opened only once to speak from the throat of Death.
The voice of the Dead is calling out loudly down the ranks of Life!
But those who carry out actions on the Night of the Dead, they are the Living who die.
Torresdale, Pa., August 1, 1900.
Torresdale, PA, August 1, 1900.
AVE ET VALE
The spinning of the dancing feet? The sparkle and noise in the cheerful media,
And the noise of the lively street?
Will not see the New Year's light!
Drift away in the crowd of people,
While the value of their lives in a glass is discarded And drunk in a party!
That brick and stone in the cemented walls Are these the bones of murdered men?
Beauty and strength are taken away,
Until the man is drained and worn out,
And a Human Rind remains!
An old, frail voice to pray For charity in the cold winter air,—
A knife always at his heart.
For the price of some food:
Look, when the Gleaner of Time will harvest,
[Pg 71] Let these be considered good.
Whose hearts are consumed by deep shame,
Until their hearts are burned inside.
Too uncaring for hate, and too numb for tears,
The saddest human plight.
Is our watch set for tonight? No, we smile in the face of the coming year. Because we remember.
Pushed out into the wind-swept wasteland,
The burdens of humanity on his shoulders,
And the curse of God upon him.
Face down in the collapsed mine;
The sorrow of the child whose bare feet ran To walk through the wealthy man's vineyard;
The wax accusation, the dark shine
Of its cold and unmoving state;
As we say goodbye to the Old Year.
We smile as you die, because we await the red.[Pg 72] Centennial morning glow
The harvesters who didn't plant,—
The harvesters of people with their strong sickles Who gather, but haven't scattered.
And doesn't know "yours and mine."
The pearl is for the one who dives,
The place for the builder; and everything life offers. To the creator of human lives.
Or die so another can live; And no one insults with charity. That doesn’t belong to them to give.
And working the Common Land.
We’ve had enough of this Nightmare Real;
Tonight is for "pleasant dreams."
Until it beat drum taps, and the blood that creeps With a lion's bold leap!
Who are we to pretend to be unconscious,
[Pg 73] Partially stuck in the river mud?
No wheel in the world should turn!
While we, his Blind Jest, stand
Yeah, if that were true,
It would be better for Gaza again to show What the giant's anger could cause!
"Not just for you, but for everyone."
That opens our eyes tonight; So here’s to the struggle, if it has to be,
And to the one who fights the battle.
That loud sings to its Comrade, Until the sound echoes across the earth, And the World Strike's signal sounds.
Philadelphia, January 1, 1901.
Philadelphia, January 1, 1901.
MARSH-BLOOM
(To Gaetano Bresci.)
(To Gaetano Bresci.)
Cursed heir to royal doom,
What’s the ban now?
With desert wind and barren wave
Will they quiet Death?
Can they weigh you down now with the heaviest stone? Can they say anything to you like "Be alone,"
Who has conquered breath?
Pay attention to who has done this: The flower has roots; Bitter and pungent are the things of the sea;
You will know what sap ran thick in the tree. When you pick its fruits.
Sleep on, sleep on, cursed by them Who alleviates our pain;
A wild Marsh-blossom will bloom again. From a hidden root in the depths of humanity,
On the day of the Great Red Rain.
Philadelphia, July, 1901.
Philadelphia, July 1901.
WRITTEN—IN—RED[A]
(To Our Living Dead in Mexico's Struggle.)
(To Our Fallen Heroes in Mexico's Fight.)
For the gods of the world to witness; On the doomed wall, their lifeless hands Have displayed "Upharsin," and bright flames. Shine a light on the message: "Take the lands!
"Open the prisons and set people free!"
Burn away the living words of the dead
Written in red.
Your guns have made their point, and now they're just dust. But the hidden Living, whose hearts were numb,
Have felt the rhythm of a waking drum
Within them lies the voice of the Dead Men's tongue—
Calling: "Remove the old rust!"
I have seen "Resurrexit," the word of the Dead,
Written in red.
Up in the sky, where everyone can see. Slaves of the World! We share the same cause;
One is the ancient shame; One is the struggle, and in One name—
Manhood—we fight to liberate men.
"Lift the curse from our Land!" echo the words of the Dead,
Written in red.
[A] Voltairine de Cleyre's last poem.
Voltairine de Cleyre's last poem.
ESSAYS
The Dominant Idea
In everything that lives, if one looks searchingly, is limned the shadow line of an idea—an idea, dead or living, sometimes stronger when dead, with rigid, unswerving lines that mark the living embodiment with the stern, immobile cast of the non-living. Daily we move among these unyielding shadows, less pierceable, more enduring than granite, with the blackness of ages in them, dominating living, changing bodies, with dead, unchanging souls. And we meet, also, living souls dominating dying bodies—living ideas regnant over decay and death. Do not imagine that I speak of human life alone. The stamp of persistent or of shifting Will is visible in the grass-blade rooted in its clod of earth, as in the gossamer web of being that floats and swims far over our heads in the free world of air.
In everything that lives, if you look closely, you can see the outline of an idea—an idea, which can be more powerful after it's dead, with clear, unyielding lines that define the living form with the strict, unchanging presence of the non-living. Every day we navigate these steadfast shadows, less pierceable, more lasting than granite, carrying the darkness of ages within them, overshadowing living, changing bodies, with dead, unchanging spirits. And we also encounter living spirits overwhelming fading bodies—living ideas reigning over decay and death. Don’t think that I’m only talking about human life. The mark of enduring or shifting Will can be seen in the grass blade anchored in its clod of earth, as well as in the delicate web of existence that floats and swims high above us in the open world of air.
Regnant ideas, everywhere! Did you ever see a dead vine bloom? I have seen it. Last summer I trained some morning-glory vines up over a second-story balcony; and every day they blew and curled in the wind, their white, purple-dashed faces winking at the sun, radiant with climbing life. Higher every day the green heads crept, carrying their train of spreading fans waving before the sun-seeking blossoms. Then all at once some mischance happened,—some cut-worm or some mischievous child tore one vine off below, the finest and most ambitious one, of course. In a few hours the leaves hung limp, the sappy stem wilted and began to wither;[Pg 80] in a day it was dead,—all but the top, which still clung longingly to its support, with bright head lifted. I mourned a little for the buds that could never open now, and pitied that proud vine whose work in the world was lost. But the next night there was a storm, a heavy, driving storm, with beating rain and blinding lightning. I rose to watch the flashes, and lo! the wonder of the world! In the blackness of the mid-Night, in the fury of wind and rain, the dead vine had flowered. Five white, moon-faced blossoms blew gaily round the skeleton vine, shining back triumphant at the red lightning. I gazed at them in dumb wonder. Dear, dead vine, whose will had been so strong to bloom that in the hour of its sudden cut-off from the feeding earth it sent the last sap to its blossoms; and, not waiting for the morning, brought them forth in storm and flash, as white night-glories, which should have been the children of the sun.
Regnant ideas, everywhere! Have you ever seen a dead vine bloom? I have. Last summer, I trained some morning-glory vines up over a second-story balcony, and every day they swayed and curled in the wind, their white and purple-dashed faces winking at the sun, glowing with vibrant life. Each day, the green heads climbed higher, carrying their spreading fans waving before the sun-seeking blossoms. But then all of a sudden, something went wrong—some cutworm or a mischievous child tore off the finest and most ambitious vine, of course. Within hours, the leaves hung limp, the juicy stem wilted, and began to wither; in a day it was dead—all except the top, which still clung longingly to its support, head held high. I felt a bit of sorrow for the buds that would never bloom now and felt sorry for that proud vine whose efforts were in vain. But that night, there was a storm, a heavy, driving storm with pounding rain and blinding lightning. I got up to watch the flashes, and lo! the wonder of the world! In the darkness of midnight, amidst the chaos of wind and rain, the dead vine had flowered. Five white, moon-faced blossoms danced around the skeleton of the vine, shining triumphantly against the red flashes of lightning. I stared at them in silent awe. Dear, dead vine, whose determination to bloom was so strong that in the moment of its abrupt severance from the nourishing earth, it sent its last sap to its blossoms; and, without waiting for morning, brought them forth in storm and flash, like white night-glories that should have been the offspring of the sun.
In the daylight we all came to look at the wonder, marveling much, and saying, "Surely these must be the last." But every day for three days the dead vine bloomed; and even a week after, when every leaf was dry and brown, and so thin you could see through it, one last bud, dwarfed, weak, a very baby of a blossom, but still white and delicate, with five purple flecks, like those on the live vine beside it, opened and waved at the stars, and waited for the early sun. Over death and decay the Dominant Idea smiled: the vine was in the world to bloom, to bear white trumpet blossoms dashed with purple; and it held its will beyond death.
In the daylight, we all gathered to gaze at the wonder, amazed and saying, "These must be the last." But each day for three days, the dead vine bloomed; and even a week later, when every leaf was dry and brown, so thin you could see through it, one last bud, small and fragile, a tiny blossom, still white and delicate, with five purple specks, like those on the live vine next to it, opened up and danced in the stars, waiting for the early sun. The Dominant Idea smiled over death and decay: the vine was meant to bloom, to produce white trumpet flowers splashed with purple; and it maintained its will even beyond death.
Our modern teaching is that ideas are but attendant phenomena, impotent to determine the actions or relations of life, as the image in the glass which should say to the body it reflects: "I shall shape thee." In truth we know that directly the body goes from before the[Pg 81] mirror, the transient image is nothingness; but the real body has its being to live, and will live it, heedless of vanished phantoms of itself, in response to the ever-shifting pressure of things without it.
Our current teaching tells us that ideas are just accompanying phenomena, unable to influence the actions or relationships in life, like the image in a mirror that might suggest to the reflected body: "I will shape you." In reality, we understand that as soon as the body moves away from the[Pg 81] mirror, the fleeting image disappears; however, the actual body exists to live and will continue to do so, ignoring the vanished illusions of itself, responding instead to the constantly changing pressures of the world around it.
It is thus that the so-called Materialist Conception of History, the modern Socialists, and a positive majority of Anarchists would have us look upon the world of ideas,—shifting, unreal reflections, having naught to do in the determination of Man's life, but so many mirror appearances of certain material relations, wholly powerless to act upon the course of material things. Mind to them is in itself a blank mirror, though in fact never wholly blank, because always facing the reality of the material and bound to reflect some shadow. To-day I am somebody, to-morrow somebody else, if the scenes have shifted; my Ego is a gibbering phantom, pirouetting in the glass, gesticulating, transforming, hourly or momentarily, gleaming with the phosphor light of a deceptive unreality, melting like the mist upon the hills. Rocks, fields, woods, streams, houses, goods, flesh, blood, bone, sinew,—these are realities, with definite parts to play, with essential characters that abide under all changes; but my Ego does not abide; it is manufactured afresh with every change of these.
It is this way that the so-called Materialist Conception of History, modern Socialists, and a significant number of Anarchists want us to see the world of ideas as shifting, illusory reflections that have nothing to do with shaping human life, but rather are mere reflections of certain material relations, completely unable to influence the course of material things. To them, the mind is essentially a blank mirror, although it's never truly blank since it's always facing material reality and bound to reflect some shadow. Today I am one person, tomorrow I am someone else, if the circumstances have changed; my ego is just a flickering ghost, dancing in the mirror, gesturing and transforming constantly, shining with the false light of an illusion, melting away like fog on the hills. Rocks, fields, forests, streams, buildings, possessions, flesh, blood, bone, sinew—these are the true realities, each with a specific role to play and essential traits that persist through all changes; but my ego does not remain the same; it is created anew with every shift in these.
I think this unqualified determinism of the material is a great and lamentable error in our modern progressive movement; and while I believe it was a wholesome antidote to the long-continued blunder of Middle Age theology, viz.: that Mind was an utterly irresponsible entity making laws of its own after the manner of an Absolute Emperor, without logic, sequence, or relation, ruler over matter, and its own supreme determinant, not excepting God (who was himself the same sort of a mind writ large)—while I do believe that the modern reconception of Materialism has done a wholesome thing in[Pg 82] pricking the bubble of such conceit and restoring man and his "soul" to its "place in nature," I nevertheless believe that to this also there is a limit; and that the absolute sway of Matter is quite as mischievous an error as the unrelated nature of Mind; even that in its direct action upon personal conduct, it has the more ill effect of the two. For if the doctrine of free-will has raised up fanatics and persecutors, who, assuming that men may be good under all conditions if they merely wish to be so, have sought to persuade other men's wills with threats, fines, imprisonments, torture, the spike, the wheel, the axe, the fagot, in order to make them good and save them against their obdurate wills; if the doctrine of Spiritualism, the soul supreme, has done this, the doctrine of Materialistic Determinism has produced shifting, self-excusing, worthless, parasitical characters, who are this now and that at some other time, and anything and nothing upon principle. "My conditions have made me so," they cry, and there is no more to be said; poor mirror-ghosts! how could they help it! To be sure, the influence of such a character rarely reaches so far as that of the principled persecutor; but for every one of the latter, there are a hundred of these easy, doughy characters, who will fit any baking tin, to whom determinist self-excusing appeals; so the balance of evil between the two doctrines is about maintained.
I think this blind belief in material determinism is a significant and regrettable mistake in our modern progressive movement. While I do believe it served as a necessary counter to the long-standing errors of medieval theology—specifically, the idea that the mind is a completely unaccountable force creating its own rules like an Absolute Emperor, lacking logic or connection, ruling over matter, and even over God (who was seen as a larger version of that same mind)—I also believe that the modern understanding of Materialism has done a good job in[Pg 82] bursting that bubble of arrogance and restoring humanity and its "soul" to its rightful "place in nature." However, I also think there’s a limit to this; the total control of Matter is just as harmful a mistake as the disconnected nature of Mind, and it can even have a more negative impact on personal behavior. Because if the idea of free will has led to fanatics and persecutors who, believing that people can be good under any circumstances if they simply choose to be, have tried to force others’ wills through threats, fines, imprisonment, torture, the spike, the wheel, the axe, or the stake, to make them good and save them against their stubborn wills, then the idea of Spiritualism, with its belief in the supremacy of the soul, has done this as well. On the other hand, the doctrine of Materialistic Determinism has created flexible, self-justifying, worthless, parasitic personalities who are this at one moment and that at another, and anything and nothing based on principle. “My circumstances made me this way,” they lament, and that’s all there is to it; poor reflections! How could they do otherwise? Admittedly, the influence of such characters rarely matches that of the principled persecutors, but for every one of those, there are a hundred of these flexible, shapeless individuals who adapt to any situation and are responsive to determinist self-justifications; thus, the overall harm caused by the two doctrines is about balanced.
What we need is a true appraisement of the power and rôle of the Idea. I do not think I am able to give such a true appraisement; I do not think that any one—even much greater intellects than mine—will be able to do it for a long time to come. But I am at least able to suggest it, to show its necessity, to give a rude approximation of it.
What we need is a genuine assessment of the power and role of the Idea. I don’t believe I can provide that accurate assessment; I don't think anyone—even those with much greater intellects than mine—will be able to do so for a long time. But I can at least suggest it, highlight its importance, and offer a rough approximation of it.
And first, against the accepted formula of modern Materialism, "Men are what circumstances make them," [Pg 83] I set the opposing declaration, "Circumstances are what men make them"; and I contend that both these things are true up to the point where the combating powers are equalized, or one is overthrown. In other words, my conception of mind, or character, is not that it is a powerless reflection of a momentary condition of stuff and form, but an active modifying agent, reacting on its environment and transforming circumstances, sometimes greatly, sometimes, though not often, entirely.
And first, against the common belief of modern Materialism, "People are shaped by their circumstances," [Pg 83] I present the opposing statement, "Circumstances are shaped by people"; and I argue that both of these ideas are valid until the opposing forces are balanced or one is defeated. In other words, my view of the mind, or character, is not that it simply reflects a temporary state of things and shapes but is an active force that influences its surroundings and changes circumstances, sometimes significantly, and sometimes, though rarely, completely.
All over the kingdom of life, I have said, one may see dominant ideas working, if one but trains his eyes to look for them and recognize them. In the human world there have been many dominant ideas. I cannot conceive that ever, at any time, the struggle of the body before dissolution can have been aught but agony. If the reasoning that insecurity of conditions, the expectation of suffering, are circumstances which make the soul of man uneasy, shrinking, timid, what answer will you give to the challenge of old Ragnar Lodbrog, to that triumphant death-song hurled out, not by one cast to his death in the heat of battle, but under slow prison torture, bitten by serpents, and yet singing: "The goddesses of death invite me away—now end I my song. The hours of my life are run out. I shall smile when I die"? Nor can it be said that this is an exceptional instance, not to be accounted for by the usual operation of general law, for old King Lodbrog the Skalder did only what his fathers did, and his sons and his friends and his enemies, through long generations; they set the force of a dominant idea, the idea of the superascendant ego, against the force of torture and of death, ending life as they wished to end it, with a smile on their lips. But a few years ago, did we not read how the helpless Kaffirs, victimized by the English for the contumacy of the Boers, having been forced to dig the trenches wherein [Pg 84] for pleasant sport they were to be shot, were lined up on the edge, and seeing death facing them, began to chant barbaric strains of triumph, smiling as they fell? Let us admit that such exultant defiance was owing to ignorance, to primitive beliefs in gods and hereafters; but let us admit also that it shows the power of an idea dominant.
All over the kingdom of life, I've said, you can see dominant ideas at work if you train yourself to look for and recognize them. Throughout human history, there have been many dominant ideas. I can't imagine that the struggle of the body before death has ever been anything but agony. If we consider that insecurity and the anticipation of suffering make a person's soul uneasy, shrinking, and timid, what do you say to old Ragnar Lodbrog's challenge, to that triumphant death song expressed not by someone thrown into battle but by a person enduring slow torture in prison, bitten by snakes, yet still singing: "The goddesses of death invite me away—now I end my song. The hours of my life are over. I will smile when I die"? It can't be said that this is a rare case that cannot be explained by the usual workings of universal law, because old King Lodbrog the Skalder did exactly what his ancestors, descendants, friends, and enemies had done for generations; they rallied the force of a dominant idea, the idea of the supreme ego, against the forces of torture and death, ending their lives as they wanted—with a smile on their lips. Just a few years ago, didn’t we read about the helpless Kaffirs, victimized by the English for the resistance of the Boers, who, forced to dig the trenches where they were to be shot for sport, were lined up and, facing death, began to chant triumphantly, smiling as they fell? Let’s concede that this bold defiance stemmed from ignorance, from primitive beliefs in gods and afterlives; but let’s also acknowledge that it demonstrates the power of a dominant idea.
Everywhere in the shells of dead societies, as in the shells of the sea-slime, we shall see the force of purposive action, of intent within holding its purpose against obstacles without.
Everywhere in the remains of fallen societies, just like in the shells of sea creatures, we will observe the power of meaningful action, of intent within pushing its purpose against challenges without.
I think there is no one in the world who can look upon the steadfast, far-staring face of an Egyptian carving, or read a description of Egypt's monuments, or gaze upon the mummied clay of its old dead men, without feeling that the dominant idea of that people in that age was to be enduring and to work enduring things, with the immobility of their great still sky upon them and the stare of the desert in them. One must feel that whatever other ideas animated them, and expressed themselves in their lives, this was the dominant idea. That which was must remain, no matter at what cost, even if it were to break the everlasting hills: an idea which made the live humanity beneath it, born and nurtured in the coffins of caste, groan and writhe and gnaw its bandages, till in the fullness of time it passed away: and still the granite mould of it stares with empty eyes out across the world, the stern old memory of the Thing-that-was.
I believe there's no one in the world who can look at the steady, distant gaze of an Egyptian carving, read about Egypt's monuments, or view the mummified clay of its ancient dead without sensing that the main idea of that civilization at that time was to be lasting and to create lasting things, under the immobility of their vast, quiet sky and the intense gaze of the desert. One must feel that no matter what other ideas inspired them and manifested in their lives, this was the primary idea. What was must endure, no matter the cost, even if it meant breaking the eternal hills: an idea that caused the living humanity beneath it, born and raised within the confines of social class, to groan, struggle, and gnaw at its restraints, until eventually it faded away; and still the granite form of it stares with empty eyes across the world, the stern old memory of the Thing-that-was.
I think no one can look upon the marbles wherein Greek genius wrought the figuring of its soul, without feeling an apprehension that the things are going to leap and fly; that in a moment one is like to be set upon by heroes with spears in their hands, by serpents that will coil around him; to be trodden by horses that may[Pg 85] trample and flee; to be smitten by these gods that have as little of the idea of stone in them as a dragon-fly, one instant poised upon a wind-swayed petal edge. I think no one can look upon them without realizing at once that those figures came out of the boil of life; they seem like rising bubbles about to float into the air, but beneath them other bubbles rising, and others, and others,—there will be no end of it. When one's eyes are upon one group, one feels that behind one, perhaps, a figure is uptoeing to seize the darts of the air and hurl them on one's head; one must keep whirling to face the miracle that appears about to be wrought—stone leaping! And this though nearly every one is minus some of the glory the old Greek wrought into it so long ago; even the broken stumps of arms and legs live. And the dominant idea is Activity, and the beauty and strength of it. Change, swift, ever-circling Change! The making of things and the casting of them away, as children cast away their toys, not interested that these shall endure, so that they themselves realize incessant activity. Full of creative power, what matter if the creature perished. So there was an endless procession of changing shapes in their schools, their philosophies, their dramas, their poems, till at last it wore itself to death. And the marvel passed away from the world. But still their marbles live to show what manner of thoughts dominated them.
I think no one can look at the marbles that showcase Greek genius and not feel a sense of anticipation that the figures are about to come to life; that in a moment, they might be confronted by heroes with spears, by serpents ready to coil around them, or be stampeded by horses that could trample and then run away; to be struck by gods that seem as lifelike as a dragonfly, momentarily perched on the edge of a wind-blown petal. I believe no one can gaze upon them without instantly recognizing that those figures emerged from the vibrant energy of life; they appear like rising bubbles about to float away, but beneath them, more bubbles rise, and more, and more—there's no end in sight. When one's focus is on one group, one feels that behind them, perhaps, another figure is ready to seize the arrows of the air and throw them down; one must keep turning to face the wonder that seems ready to occur—stone coming to life! And this is true even though nearly everyone is missing some of the glory the ancient Greeks infused into these works so long ago; even the broken remnants of arms and legs have life. The prevailing theme is Activity, along with its beauty and strength. Change, swift, ever-circling Change! The creation of things and the discarding of them, like children tossing aside their toys, uninterested in their endurance, just needing to feel constant motion. Full of creative power, who cares if the creation fades away? Thus, there was an endless parade of shifting forms in their schools, their philosophies, their dramas, their poems, until eventually, it all wore itself out. And the wonder faded from the world. But still, their marbles remain to demonstrate what kind of thoughts were at the forefront of their minds.
And if we wish to know what master-thought ruled the lives of men when the mediæval period had had time to ripen it, one has only at this day to stray into some quaint, out-of-the-way English village, where a strong old towered Church yet stands in the midst of little straw-thatched cottages, like a brooding mother-hen surrounded by her chickens. Everywhere the greatening of God, and the lessening of Man: the Church so looming,[Pg 86] the home so little. The search for the spirit, for the enduring thing (not the poor endurance of granite which in the ages crumbles, but the eternal), the eternal,—and contempt for the body which perishes, manifest in studied uncleanliness, in mortifications of the flesh, as if the spirit should have spat its scorn upon it.
And if we want to understand what key idea shaped the lives of people during the medieval period, we only need to visit a charming, remote English village today, where a sturdy old church stands tall among small, thatched cottages, like a protective mother hen surrounded by her chicks. Everywhere, you can see the emphasis on God and the diminishing focus on Man: the church dominant, the home tiny. There’s a quest for the spirit, for the lasting thing (not the meager endurance of granite that crumbles over time, but the eternal), the eternal—and disdain for the body that dies, shown through deliberate untidiness and self-denial, as if the spirit looked down on it with contempt.
Such was the dominant idea of that middle age which has been too much cursed by modernists. For the men who built the castles and the cathedrals were men of mighty works, though they made no books, and though their souls spread crippled wings, because of their very endeavors to soar too high. The spirit of voluntary subordination for the accomplishment of a great work, which proclaimed the aspiration of the common soul,—that was the spirit wrought into the cathedral stones; and it is not wholly to be condemned.
Such was the prevailing idea of that middle age which has been overly criticized by modern thinkers. The men who built the castles and cathedrals were people of great deeds, even though they didn’t write books, and although their spirits were somewhat hindered, due to their attempts to reach greater heights. The spirit of willingly putting oneself aside for the sake of achieving something significant, which expressed the common aspirations of humanity—that spirit was embedded in the stones of the cathedral; and it shouldn’t be entirely condemned.
In waking dream, when the shadow-shapes of world-ideas swim before the vision, one sees the Middle-Age Soul an ill-contorted, half-formless thing, with dragon wings and a great, dark, tense face, strained sunward with blind eyes.
In a waking dream, when the shadowy figures of big ideas float before the mind's eye, one perceives the Soul of the Middle Ages as a twisted, almost formless entity, featuring dragon wings and a large, dark, tense face, straining upward toward the sun with unseeing eyes.
If now we look around us to see what idea dominates our own civilization, I do not know that it is even as attractive as this piteous monster of the old darkness. The relativity of things has altered: Man has risen and God has descended. The modern village has better homes and less pretentious churches. Also the conception of dirt and disease as much-sought afflictions, the patient suffering of which is a meet offering to win God's pardon, has given place to the emphatic promulgation of cleanliness. We have Public School nurses notifying parents that "pediculosis capitis" is a very contagious and unpleasant disease; we have cancer associations gathering up such cancers as have attached themselves to impecunious persons, and carefully experimenting with a view[Pg 87] to cleaning them out of the human race; we have tuberculosis societies attempting the Herculean labor of clearing the Augean stables of our modern factories of the deadly bacillus, and they have got as far as spittoons with water in them in some factories; and others, and others, and others, which, while not yet overwhelmingly successful in their avowed purposes, are evidence sufficient that humanity no longer seeks dirt as a means of grace. We laugh at those old superstitions, and talk much about exact experimental knowledge. We endeavor to galvanize the Greek corpse, and pretend that we enjoy physical culture. We dabble in many things; but the one great real idea of our age, not copied from any other, not pretended, not raised to life by any conjuration, is the Much Making of Things,—not the making of beautiful things, not the joy of spending living energy in creative work; rather the shameless, merciless driving and over-driving, wasting and draining of the last bit of energy, only to produce heaps and heaps of things,—things ugly, things harmful, things useless, and at the best largely unnecessary. To what end are they produced? Mostly the producer does not know; still less does he care. But he is possessed with the idea that he must do it, every one is doing it, and every year the making of things goes on more and faster; there are mountain ranges of things made and making, and still men go about desperately seeking to increase the list of created things, to start fresh heaps and to add to the existing heaps. And with what agony of body, under what stress and strain of danger and fear of danger, with what mutilations and maimings and lamings they struggle on, dashing themselves out against these rocks of wealth! Verily, if the vision of the Mediæval Soul is painful in its blind staring and pathetic striving, grotesque in its senseless tortures, the Soul of the [Pg 88] Modern is most amazing with its restless, nervous eyes, ever searching the corners of the universe, its restless, nervous hands ever reaching and grasping for some useless toil.
If we take a look around us to see what idea rules our civilization today, I’m not sure it’s even as appealing as this pitiful monster from the old dark times. The relativity of things has changed: Humanity has risen and God has lowered. The modern village has nicer homes and less showy churches. Also, the idea of dirt and disease as afflictions to be endured to earn God’s forgiveness has been replaced with a strong emphasis on cleanliness. We have public school nurses informing parents that "head lice" is a very contagious and unpleasant issue; we have cancer organizations collecting data on cancer cases among low-income individuals and carefully experimenting to try to eradicate them; we have tuberculosis societies taking on the massive task of cleaning up our modern factories from deadly bacteria, and they’ve made it as far as using water-filled spittoons in some places; and many others, which, while not yet overwhelmingly successful in their goals, show that humanity no longer seeks dirt as a path to grace. We mock those old superstitions and talk a lot about precise experimental knowledge. We try to revive ancient Greek ideas and pretend to enjoy physical fitness. We dabble in many things; but the one big real idea of our time, not imitated from anywhere else, not fake, not brought to life by any trick, is the relentless creation of things—not the creation of beautiful things, not the joy of pouring energy into creative work; rather the shameless, ruthless pushing and over-pushing, wasting and draining every last bit of energy, just to produce heaps and heaps of stuff—things ugly, things harmful, things useless, and at best largely unnecessary. What purpose do they serve? Most producers don’t know; even less do they care. Yet they feel compelled to do it; everyone is doing it, and every year, the production of things grows more and faster; there are mountain ranges of things created and still being created, and still, people desperately look to add to that list, to start new heaps and to pile onto existing ones. And with what physical agony, under what stress and strain of danger and fear of danger, with what disfigurements and injuries they push on, crashing against these rocks of wealth! Truly, if the vision of the Medieval Soul is painful in its blind staring and pathetic striving, grotesque in its senseless suffering, the Soul of the Modern era is remarkable with its restless, nervous eyes, always searching the corners of the universe, its restless, nervous hands always reaching and grasping for some pointless toil.
And certainly the presence of things in abundance, things empty and things vulgar and things absurd, as well as things convenient and useful, has produced the desire for the possession of things, the exaltation of the possession of things. Go through the business street of any city, where the tilted edges of the strata of things are exposed to gaze, and look at the faces of the people as they pass,—not at the hungry and smitten ones who fringe the sidewalks and plaint dolefully for alms, but at the crowd,—and see what idea is written on their faces. On those of the women, from the ladies of the horse-shows to the shop girls out of the factory, there is a sickening vanity, a consciousness of their clothes, as of some jackdaw in borrowed feathers. Look for the pride and glory of the free, strong, beautiful body, lithe-moving and powerful. You will not see it. You will see mincing steps, bodies tilted to show the cut of a skirt, simpering, smirking faces, with eyes cast about seeking admiration for the gigantic bow of ribbon in the overdressed hair. In the caustic words of an acquaintance, to whom I once said, as we walked, "Look at the amount of vanity on all these women's faces," "No: look at the little bit of womanhood showing out of all that vanity!"
And definitely the abundance of things—empty, tacky, ridiculous, as well as practical and useful—has created a desire to own things, an obsession with owning things. Walk through the main street of any city, where the layers of goods on display catch your eye, and notice the expressions on people's faces as they pass—not the starving and suffering individuals on the sidewalks who are sadly begging for change, but the crowd—and see what emotions are reflected on their faces. Among the women, from those at horse shows to the shop girls from factories, there’s an overwhelming vanity, a self-consciousness about their clothing, like a magpie in borrowed plumes. Look for the pride and glory of a free, strong, beautiful body, graceful and powerful. You won’t find it. You’ll see mincing steps, bodies angled to flaunt the cut of a skirt, simpering, grinning faces, with eyes darting around seeking approval for the huge bow in their overly styled hair. In the biting words of a friend to whom I once remarked as we strolled, "Look at the level of vanity on all these women’s faces," he replied, "No: look at the tiny bit of womanhood peeking out from all that vanity!"
And on the faces of the men, coarseness! Coarse desires for coarse things, and lots of them: the stamp is set so unmistakably that "the wayfarer though a fool need not err therein." Even the frightful anxiety and restlessness begotten of the creation of all this, is less distasteful than the abominable expression of lust for the things created.
And on the faces of the men, roughness! Crude desires for crude things, and plenty of them: the mark is so clear that "the traveler, even if foolish, can’t miss it." Even the terrible anxiety and restlessness caused by all this is less off-putting than the disgusting look of longing for the things made.
Such is the dominant idea of the western world, at[Pg 89] least in these our days. You may see it wherever you look, impressed plainly on things and on men; very likely, if you look in the glass, you will see it there. And if some archæologist of a long future shall some day unbury the bones of our civilization, where ashes or flood shall have entombed it, he will see this frightful idea stamped on the factory walls he shall uncover, with their rows and rows of square lightholes, their tons upon tons of toothed steel, grinning out of the skull of this our life; its acres of silk and velvet, its square miles of tinsel and shoddy. No glorious marbles of nymphs and fawns, whose dead images are yet so sweet that one might wish to kiss them still; no majestic figures of winged horses, with men's faces and lions' paws casting their colossal symbolism in a mighty spell forward upon Time, as those old stone chimeras of Babylon yet do; but meaningless iron giants, of wheels and teeth, whose secret is forgotten, but whose business was to grind men up, and spit them out as housefuls of woven stuffs, bazaars of trash, wherethrough other men might wade. The statues he shall find will bear no trace of mythic dream or mystic symbol; they will be statues of merchants and iron-masters and militiamen, in tailored coats and pantaloons and proper hats and shoes.
Such is the prevailing notion in the western world, at[Pg 89] least in our time. You can see it everywhere you look, clearly marked on both objects and people; it's likely that if you glance in the mirror, you’ll notice it there too. And if some future archaeologist digs up the remnants of our civilization, buried by ashes or floods, he will observe this alarming idea represented on the factory walls he uncovers, with their endless rows of square windows, their tons of jagged steel, glaring out from the framework of our existence; its acres of silk and velvet, its sprawling expanses of tinsel and cheap materials. There are no beautiful marbles of nymphs and fawns, whose lifeless forms are still so appealing that you might wish to kiss them; no grand figures of winged horses, with human faces and lion's paws casting their huge symbolism powerfully into the future, as those ancient stone figures of Babylon still do; instead, there are soulless iron giants, of cogs and gears, whose purpose is forgotten, but whose role was to grind men down and spit them out as heaps of woven goods, bazaars of junk, through which others might wade. The statues he will find will show no signs of mythic dreams or mystical symbols; they will be statues of merchants, steel magnates, and soldiers, dressed in tailored coats, pants, and proper hats and shoes.
But the dominant idea of the age and land does not necessarily mean the dominant idea of any single life. I doubt not that in those long gone days, far away by the banks of the still Nile, in the abiding shadow of the pyramids, under the heavy burden of other men's stolidity, there went to and fro restless, active, rebel souls who hated all that the ancient society stood for, and with burning hearts sought to overthrow it.
But the main idea of the time and place doesn’t always reflect the dominant idea of any individual life. I’m sure that in those long-gone days, far away by the calm Nile, in the lasting shadow of the pyramids, under the weight of other people's indifference, there were restless, active, rebellious souls who despised everything that the ancient society represented and, with passionate hearts, wanted to bring it down.
I am sure that in the midst of all the agile Greek intellect created, there were those who went about with downbent eyes, caring nothing for it all, seeking some[Pg 90] higher revelation, willing to abandon the joys of life, so that they drew near to some distant, unknown perfection their fellows knew not of. I am certain that in the dark ages, when most men prayed and cowered, and beat and bruised themselves, and sought afflictions, like that St. Teresa who said, "Let me suffer, or die," there were some, many, who looked on the world as a chance jest, who despised or pitied their ignorant comrades, and tried to compel the answers of the universe to their questionings, by the patient, quiet searching which came to be Modern Science. I am sure there were hundreds, thousands of them, of whom we have never heard.
I’m sure that amidst all the cleverness of the Greeks, there were people who walked around with downcast eyes, indifferent to it all, searching for some[Pg 90] higher truth, willing to give up the pleasures of life to get closer to some distant, unknown perfection that others didn’t understand. I believe that in the dark ages, when most people prayed in fear, punished and hurt themselves, and sought suffering, like St. Teresa who said, "Let me suffer, or die," there were some—many—who saw the world as a random joke, who looked down on or felt sorry for their ignorant friends, and tried to demand answers from the universe to their questions through the patient, quiet searching that eventually became Modern Science. I’m sure there were hundreds, if not thousands, of them, of whom we’ve never heard.
And now, to-day, though the Society about us is dominated by Thing-Worship, and will stand so marked for all time, that is no reason any single soul should be. Because the one thing seemingly worth doing to my neighbor, to all my neighbors, is to pursue dollars, that is no reason I should pursue dollars. Because my neighbors conceive they need an inordinate heap of carpets, furniture, clocks, china, glass, tapestries, mirrors, clothes, jewels—and servants to care for them, and detectives to keep an eye on the servants, judges to try the thieves, and politicians to appoint the judges, jails to punish the culprits, and wardens to watch in the jails, and tax collectors to gather support for the wardens, and fees for the tax collectors, and strong houses to hold the fees, so that none but the guardians thereof can make off with them,—and therefore, to keep this host of parasites, need other men to work for them, and make the fees; because my neighbors want all this, is that any reason I should devote myself to such a barren folly? and bow my neck to serve to keep up the gaudy show?
And now, today, even though our society is controlled by Materialism, which will be a mark for all time, that doesn't mean any single person has to be. Just because it seems like the only thing worth doing to my neighbors is chasing after money, that doesn't mean I have to chase after money. Just because my neighbors think they need a ridiculous amount of carpets, furniture, clocks, china, glass, tapestries, mirrors, clothes, jewelry—and servants to manage them, and detectives to watch the servants, judges to deal with the thieves, and politicians to appoint those judges, prisons to punish the criminals, and wardens to oversee the prisons, and tax collectors to fund the wardens, and fees for the tax collectors, and strongholds to keep the money safe, so that only the guardians can access it—and to support this crowd of hangers-on, they need other people to work for them and cover the fees; just because my neighbors want all this, does that mean I should dedicate myself to such a pointless pursuit? Should I bow my head to keep up this flashy display?
Must we, because the Middle Age was dark and blind and brutal, throw away the one good thing it wrought into the fibre of Man, that the inside of a human being[Pg 91] was worth more than the outside? that to conceive a higher thing than oneself and live toward that is the only way of living worthily? The goal strived for should, and must, be a very different one from that which led the mediæval fanatics to despise the body and belabor it with hourly crucifixions. But one can recognize the claims and the importance of the body without therefore sacrificing truth, honor, simplicity, and faith, to the vulgar gauds of body-service, whose very decorations debase the thing they might be supposed to exalt.
Must we, because the Middle Ages were dark, ignorant, and brutal, discard the one good thing it brought into the essence of humanity: that the internal worth of a person is greater than their external appearance? That aiming for something greater than oneself and striving to live for that purpose is the only way to live meaningfully? The goal we pursue should, and must, be very different from what drove medieval fanatics to scorn the body and punish it with constant self-torture. However, we can acknowledge the significance and value of the body without sacrificing truth, honor, simplicity, and faith for the cheap temptations of body-worship, which ultimately degrade what they are meant to celebrate.
I have said before that the doctrine that men are nothing and circumstances all, has been, and is, the bane of our modern social reform movements.
I’ve mentioned before that the belief that individuals are insignificant and that circumstances define everything has been, and continues to be, a major obstacle for our modern social reform movements.
Our youth, themselves animated by the spirit of the old teachers who believed in the supremacy of ideas, even in the very hour of throwing away that teaching, look with burning eyes to the social East, and believe that wonders of revolution are soon to be accomplished. In their enthusiasm they foreread the gospel of Circumstances to mean that very soon the pressure of material development must break down the social system—they give the rotten thing but a few years to last; and then, they themselves shall witness the transformation, partake in its joys. The few years pass away and nothing happens; enthusiasm cools. Behold these same idealists then, successful business men, professionals, property owners, money lenders, creeping into the social ranks they once despised, pitifully, contemptibly, at the skirts of some impecunious personage to whom they have lent money, or done some professional service gratis; behold them lying, cheating, tricking, flattering, buying and selling themselves for any frippery, any cheap little pretense. The Dominant Social Idea has seized them, their lives are swallowed up in it; and when you ask the reason why, they tell you that Circumstances compelled them[Pg 92] so to do. If you quote their lies to them, they smile with calm complacency, assure you that when Circumstances demand lies, lies are a great deal better than truth; that tricks are sometimes more effective than honest dealing; that flattering and duping do not matter, if the end to be attained is desirable; and that under existing "Circumstances" life isn't possible without all this; that it is going to be possible whenever Circumstances have made truth-telling easier than lying, but till then a man must look out for himself, by all means. And so the cancer goes on rotting away the moral fibre, and the man becomes a lump, a squash, a piece of slippery slime, taking all shapes and losing all shapes, according to what particular hole or corner he wishes to glide into, a disgusting embodiment of the moral bankruptcy begotten by Thing-Worship.
Our youth, inspired by the ideals of the old teachers who believed in the power of ideas, even while rejecting those teachings, look eagerly to the social East, convinced that revolutionary changes are just around the corner. In their excitement, they misinterpret the message of Circumstances to mean that soon enough, the forces of material progress will dismantle the social system—they think the crumbling structure has only a few years to survive; then, they will witness the change and share in its joys. Those few years pass, and nothing happens; their enthusiasm fades. Look at these same idealists now, successful businesspeople, professionals, property owners, and lenders, infiltrating the social classes they once looked down on, pathetically clinging to the coattails of some broke figure they’ve lent money to or provided a professional service for free; see them lying, cheating, scheming, flattering, buying, and selling themselves for trivial things, any cheap pretense. The Dominant Social Idea has overtaken them; their lives are consumed by it. When you ask why, they claim that Circumstances forced them into it. If you point out their lies, they smile smugly, telling you that when Circumstances call for deception, lies are far superior to truth; that tricks can be more effective than integrity; that flattering and deceiving don’t matter if the goal is worthwhile; and that under current "Circumstances," life wouldn’t be feasible without all this. They insist it will be possible when telling the truth becomes easier than lying, but until then, one must look out for oneself, no matter what. And so the rot keeps eating away at their moral integrity, turning them into a lump, a squash, a piece of slippery slime, shifting shapes to fit whatever hole or corner they want to slip into, a revolting symbol of the moral decay brought on by Thing-Worship.
Had he been dominated by a less material conception of life, had his will not been rotted by the intellectual reasoning of it out of its existence, by its acceptance of its own nothingness, the unselfish aspirations of his earlier years would have grown and strengthened by exercise and habit; and his protest against the time might have been enduringly written, and to some purpose.
Had he been influenced by a less materialistic view of life, if his will hadn't been weakened by overthinking its existence and accepting its own emptiness, the selfless ambitions of his earlier years could have developed and strengthened through practice and routine; and his resistance against the times might have been permanently expressed and achieved something meaningful.
Will it be said that the Pilgrim fathers did not hew, out of the New England ice and granite, the idea which gathered them together out of their scattered and obscure English villages, and drove them in their frail ships over the Atlantic in midwinter, to cut their way against all opposing forces? Were they not common men, subject to the operation of common law? Will it be said that Circumstances aided them? When death, disease, hunger, and cold had done their worst, not one of those remaining was willing by an easy lie to return to material comfort and the possibility of long days.
Will it be said that the Pilgrim Fathers didn’t carve out of the New England ice and granite the idea that brought them together from their scattered and obscure English villages and pushed them to cross the Atlantic in frail ships during midwinter, fighting against all odds? Were they not just ordinary men, subject to the same laws as everyone else? Will it be said that circumstances helped them? When death, disease, hunger, and cold had done their worst, not one of those who remained was willing to return to material comfort and the potential for long days through an easy lie.
Had our modern social revolutionists the vigorous and undaunted conception of their own powers that these[Pg 93] had, our social movements would not be such pitiful abortions,—core-rotten even before the outward flecks appear.
Had our modern social revolutionaries the strong and fearless understanding of their own abilities that these[Pg 93] had, our social movements would not be such sad failures,—decayed at the core even before the external signs show up.
"Give a labor leader a political job, and the system becomes all right," laugh our enemies; and they point mockingly to Terence Powderly and his like; and they quote John Burns, who as soon as he went into Parliament declared: "The time of the agitator is past; the time of the legislator has come." "Let an Anarchist marry an heiress, and the country is safe," they sneer:—and they have the right to sneer. But would they have that right, could they have it, if our lives were not in the first instance dominated by more insistent desires than those we would fain have others think we hold most dear?
"Give a labor leader a political job, and everything's fine," our enemies laugh, pointing mockingly at Terence Powderly and others like him. They quote John Burns, who, as soon as he entered Parliament, said, "The time of the agitator is over; the time of the legislator has arrived." "Let an anarchist marry a rich person, and the country is safe," they sneer: and they have every right to mock. But would they still have that right, or could they have it, if our lives weren't first driven by stronger desires than those we would like others to think we hold most dear?
It is the old story: "Aim at the stars, and you may hit the top of the gatepost; but aim at the ground, and you will hit the ground."
It’s the familiar tale: "Set your sights on the stars, and you might reach the top of the gatepost; but if you aim low, you’ll definitely hit the ground."
It is not to be supposed that any one will attain to the full realization of what he purposes, even when those purposes do not involve united action with others; he will fall short; he will in some measure be overcome by contending or inert opposition. But something he will attain, if he continues to aim high.
It shouldn't be assumed that anyone will fully achieve what they set out to do, even if those goals don't require working together with others; they will fall short; they will, to some extent, be hindered by challenges or lack of support. But they will achieve something if they keep aiming high.
What, then, would I have? you ask. I would have men invest themselves with the dignity of an aim higher than the chase for wealth; choose a thing to do in life outside of the making of things, and keep it in mind,—not for a day, nor a year, but for a lifetime. And then keep faith with themselves! Not be a light-o'-love, to-day professing this and to-morrow that, and easily reading oneself out of both whenever it becomes convenient; not advocating a thing to-day, and to-morrow kissing its enemies' sleeve, with that weak, coward cry in the mouth, "Circumstances make me." Take a good look into yourself, and if you love Things and the power and the plenitude[Pg 94] of Things better than you love your own dignity, human dignity, Oh, say so, say so! Say it to yourself, and abide by it. But do not blow hot and cold in one breath. Do not try to be a social reformer and a respected possessor of Things at the same time. Do not preach the straight and narrow way while going joyously upon the wide one. Preach the wide one, or do not preach at all; but do not fool yourself by saying you would like to help usher in a free society, but you cannot sacrifice an armchair for it. Say honestly, "I love armchairs better than free men, and pursue them because I choose; not because circumstances make me. I love hats, large, large hats, with many feathers and great bows; and I would rather have those hats than trouble myself about social dreams that will never be accomplished in my day. The world worships hats, and I wish to worship with them."
What, then, do you want? you ask. I want people to commit themselves to a purpose that's greater than just chasing after money; to choose something meaningful to do in life beyond just creating things, and to keep that purpose in mind—not just for a day or a year, but for their whole lives. And then stay true to themselves! Don’t be fickle, claiming one thing today and another tomorrow, easily convincing yourself to abandon both whenever it suits you; don’t support one idea today and then cozy up to its opponents tomorrow, letting out that weak, cowardly excuse, "Circumstances made me do it." Really look at yourself, and if you value material things and their abundance more than you value your own dignity, human dignity, then admit it, own it! But don’t be inconsistent. Don’t try to be a social reformer while also clinging to material wealth. Don’t preach a narrow, principled life while happily walking the broad path. Preach the broad path, or don’t preach at all; but don’t deceive yourself by saying you want to help create a free society if you’re not willing to give up your comfy chair for it. Be honest: "I love comfy chairs more than free people, and I pursue them because I choose to; not because circumstances force me. I love hats, big, beautiful hats, with lots of feathers and huge bows; and I’d rather have those hats than concern myself with social ideals that won’t come to pass in my lifetime. The world adores hats, and I want to join them in that."
But if you choose the liberty and pride and strength of the single soul, and the free fraternization of men, as the purpose which your life is to make manifest, then do not sell it for tinsel. Think that your soul is strong and will hold its way; and slowly, through bitter struggle perhaps, the strength will grow. And the foregoing of possessions for which others barter the last possibility of freedom, will become easy.
But if you choose the freedom, pride, and strength of the individual, along with the open connection between people, as the goal you want to achieve in life, then don't trade it for superficial things. Believe that your spirit is strong and will endure; and slowly, even if it takes tough struggles, your strength will increase. Releasing the material things for which others give up their last chance at freedom will become easier.
At the end of life you may close your eyes, saying: "I have not been dominated by the Dominant Idea of my Age; I have chosen mine own allegiance, and served it. I have proved by a lifetime that there is that in man which saves him from the absolute tyranny of Circumstance, which in the end conquers and remoulds Circumstance,—the immortal fire of Individual Will, which is the salvation of the Future."
At the end of your life, you might close your eyes and say: "I haven’t been controlled by the main belief of my time; I have chosen my own commitment and served it. I've shown throughout my life that there is something in people that protects them from the complete oppression of circumstances, which ultimately overcomes and reshapes those circumstances— the enduring spirit of Individual Will, which is the hope for the Future."
Let us have Men, Men who will say a word to their souls and keep it—keep it not when it is easy, but keep it when it is hard—keep it when the storm roars and there[Pg 95] is a white-streaked sky and blue thunder before, and one's eyes are blinded and one's ears deafened with the war of opposing things; and keep it under the long leaden sky and the gray dreariness that never lifts. Hold unto the last: that is what it means to have a Dominant Idea, where the same idea has been worked out by a whole and unmake Circumstance.
Let’s have real men, men who will make a promise to themselves and stick to it—not just when it’s easy, but when it’s tough—when the storm is raging, and the sky is streaked with white and deep blue thunder ahead, and your eyes can’t see and your ears can’t hear because of the clash of opposing forces; and stick to it under the heavy, gray sky and the endless gloom. Hold on until the end: that’s what it means to have a Dominant Idea, where the same idea has been thoroughly developed regardless of the circumstances.
Anarchism
There are two spirits abroad in the world,—the spirit of Caution, the spirit of Dare, the spirit of Quiescence, the spirit of Unrest; the spirit of Immobility, the spirit of Change; the spirit of Hold-fast-to-that-which-you-have, the spirit of Let-go-and-fly-to-that-which-you-have-not; the spirit of the slow and steady builder, careful of its labors, loath to part with any of its achievements, wishful to keep, and unable to discriminate between what is worth keeping and what is better cast aside, and the spirit of the inspirational destroyer, fertile in creative fancies, volatile, careless in its luxuriance of effort, inclined to cast away the good together with the bad.
There are two forces at play in the world—the force of Caution and the force of Daring, the force of Stillness and the force of Restlessness; the force of Stagnation and the force of Change; the force of Holding onto what you have and the force of Letting go to pursue what you don’t have; the force of the slow and steady builder, mindful of its work, reluctant to part with any of its achievements, eager to preserve, and unable to tell what is worth keeping from what should be discarded, and the force of the bold creator, rich in imaginative ideas, unpredictable, careless in its abundance of effort, willing to throw away the good along with the bad.
Society is a quivering balance, eternally struck afresh, between these two. Those who look upon Man, as most Anarchists do, as a link in the chain of evolution, see in these two social tendencies the sum of the tendencies of individual men, which in common with the tendencies of all organic life are the result of the action and counteraction of inheritance and adaptation. Inheritance, continually tending to repeat what has been, long, long after it is outgrown; adaptation continually tending to break down forms. The same tendencies under other names are observed in the inorganic world as well, and anyone who is possessed by the modern scientific mania for [Pg 97] Monism can easily follow out the line to the vanishing point of human knowledge.
Society is a fragile balance, constantly being reestablished, between these two. Those who view humanity, like most Anarchists do, as a part of the evolutionary chain, see these two social tendencies as the sum of the inclinations of individual people, which, along with the tendencies of all living things, result from the interaction of inheritance and adaptation. Inheritance keeps trying to repeat what has already happened, long after it's no longer relevant; adaptation is constantly trying to break down existing forms. The same tendencies, under different names, can be seen in the inorganic world as well, and anyone who is caught up in the modern scientific obsession with [Pg 97] Monism can easily trace this line to the limits of human understanding.
There has been, in fact, a strong inclination to do this among a portion of the more educated Anarchists, who having been working men first and Anarchists by reason of their instinctive hatred to the boss, later became students and, swept away by their undigested science, immediately conceived that it was necessary to fit their Anarchism to the revelations of the microscope, else the theory might as well be given up. I remember with considerable amusement a heated discussion some five or six years since, wherein doctors and embryo doctors sought for a justification of Anarchism in the development of the amoeba, while a fledgling engineer searched for it in mathematical quantities.
There has indeed been a strong tendency among some of the more educated Anarchists, who started as working-class individuals and became Anarchists because of their natural dislike for authority, to later become students. Caught up in their unprocessed knowledge, they quickly believed it was essential to adapt their Anarchism to the findings of the microscope; otherwise, they thought the theory should be abandoned. I recall with some amusement a heated debate from about five or six years ago, where doctors and aspiring doctors looked for a basis for Anarchism in the evolution of the amoeba, while a novice engineer sought it in mathematical formulas.
Myself at one time asserted very stoutly that no one could be an Anarchist and believe in God at the same time. Others assert as stoutly that one cannot accept the spiritualist philosophy and be an Anarchist.
At one point, I strongly argued that no one could be an Anarchist and believe in God at the same time. Others firmly claim that you can't embrace spiritualist philosophy and be an Anarchist.
At present I hold with C. L. James, the most learned of American Anarchists, that one's metaphysical system has very little to do with the matter. The chain of reasoning which once appeared so conclusive to me, namely, that Anarchism being a denial of authority over the individual could not co-exist with a belief in a Supreme Ruler of the universe, is contradicted in the case of Leo Tolstoy, who comes to the conclusion that none has a right to rule another just because of his belief in God, just because he believes that all are equal children of one father, and therefore none has a right to rule the other. I speak of him because he is a familiar and notable personage, but there have frequently been instances where the same idea has been worked out by a whole sect of believers, especially in the earlier (and persecuted) stages of their development.
Right now, I agree with C. L. James, the most knowledgeable of American Anarchists, that your metaphysical beliefs don’t really matter much. The reasoning that once seemed so clear to me—that Anarchism, which rejects authority over the individual, can’t coexist with a belief in a Supreme Ruler of the universe—falls apart when we look at Leo Tolstoy. He concludes that no one has the right to rule another simply because they believe in God; his belief that everyone is an equal child of one father means that no one can justifiably rule over another. I mention him because he’s a well-known and significant figure, but there have often been instances where this same idea has been embraced by entire groups of believers, especially in their earlier, persecuted stages of development.
It no longer seems necessary to me, therefore, that one should base his Anarchism upon any particular world conception; it is a theory of the relations due to man and comes as an offered solution to the societary problems arising from the existence of these two tendencies of which I have spoken. No matter where those tendencies come from, all alike recognize them as existent; and however interesting the speculation, however fascinating to lose oneself back, back in the molecular storm-whirl wherein the figure of man is seen merely as a denser, fiercer group, a livelier storm centre, moving among others, impinging upon others, but nowhere separate, nowhere exempt from the same necessity that acts upon all other centers of force,—it is by no means necessary in order to reason oneself into Anarchism.
It doesn’t seem necessary to me anymore to base Anarchism on any specific worldview. It’s a theory about human relations and offers solutions to the societal problems that arise from the two tendencies I mentioned. No matter where these tendencies originate, everyone recognizes that they exist; and while it’s interesting to speculate and to get lost in the chaotic molecular swirl where humans appear just as denser and more intense groups—a more vibrant center of activity, interacting with others but never separate or exempt from the same forces that act on all other centers of influence—it’s not necessary to delve into this to understand Anarchism.
Sufficient are a good observant eye and a reasonably reflecting brain, for anyone, lettered or unlettered, to recognize the desirability of Anarchistic aims. This is not to say that increased knowledge will not confirm and expand one's application of this fundamental concept; (the beauty of truth is that at every new discovery of fact we find how much wider and deeper it is than we at first thought it). But it means that first of all Anarchism is concerned with present conditions, and with the very plain and common people; and is by no means a complex or difficult proposition.
A good observant eye and a reasonably reflective mind are enough for anyone, educated or not, to recognize the appeal of Anarchistic goals. This doesn’t mean that gaining more knowledge won’t help clarify and deepen one’s understanding of this basic idea; (the beauty of truth is that with every new fact we discover, we realize just how much broader and deeper it is than we initially understood). But it does mean that, above all, Anarchism focuses on current conditions and the everyday, ordinary people; and it is definitely not a complicated or difficult concept.
Anarchism, alone, apart from any proposed economic reform, is just the latest reply out of many the past has given, to that daring, breakaway, volatile, changeful spirit which is never content. The society of which we are part puts certain oppressions upon us,—oppressions which have arisen out of the very changes accomplished by this same spirit, combined with the hard and fast lines of old habits acquired and fixed before the changes were[Pg 99] thought of. Machinery, which as our Socialistic comrades continually emphasize, has wrought a revolution in Industry, is the creation of the Dare Spirit; it has fought its way against ancient customs, privilege, and cowardice at every step, as the history of any invention would show if traced backward through all its transformations. And what is the result of it? That a system of working, altogether appropriate to hand production and capable of generating no great oppressions while industry remained in that state, has been stretched, strained to fit production in mass, till we are reaching the bursting point; once more the spirit of Dare must assert itself—claim new freedoms, since the old ones are rendered null and void by the present methods of production.
Anarchism, on its own, without any suggested economic reform, is just the latest response from a long history of answers to that bold, restless, ever-changing spirit that’s never satisfied. The society we live in imposes certain oppressions on us—oppressions that have arisen from the very changes brought about by this spirit, combined with the rigid structures of old habits that were established before these changes even began. Machinery, which our Socialist friends constantly highlight, has caused a revolution in Industry; it has fought against outdated customs, privilege, and fear at every turn, as the history of any invention would demonstrate if we traced its journey through all its changes. And what’s the outcome of this? A system of labor, entirely suited to manual production and capable of generating minimal oppression while industry was in that state, has been stretched and forced to accommodate mass production, and now we’re at a breaking point; once again, the spirit of daring must assert itself—demand new freedoms, because the old ones have been rendered useless by the current production methods.
To speak in detail: in the old days of Master and Man—not so old but what many of the older workingmen can recall the conditions, the workshop was a fairly easy-going place where employer and employed worked together, knew no class feelings, chummed it out of hours, as a rule were not obliged to rush, and when they were, relied upon the principle of common interest and friendship (not upon a slave-owner's power) for overtime assistance. The proportional profit on each man's labor may even have been in general higher, but the total amount possible to be undertaken by one employer was relatively so small that no tremendous aggregations of wealth could arise. To be an employer gave no man power over another's incomings and outgoings, neither upon his speech while at work, nor to force him beyond endurance when busy, nor to subject him to fines and tributes for undesired things, such as ice-water, dirty spittoons, cups of undrinkable tea and the like; nor to the unmentionable indecencies of the large factory. The individuality of the workman was a plainly recognized[Pg 100] quantity: his life was his own; he could not be locked in and driven to death, like a street-car horse, for the good of the general public and the paramount importance of Society.
To elaborate: back in the days of Master and Man—not so long ago that many older workers can’t remember—the workshop was a pretty relaxed place where employers and employees collaborated, had no class divisions, often socialized after hours, and generally weren't rushed. When there was a need to hurry, they depended on the idea of shared interests and friendship (not on a boss's authority) for help with extra hours. The profit made from each worker's labor might have even been higher overall, but the total amount one employer could manage was relatively small, so massive wealth accumulation wasn't common. Being an employer didn't give anyone control over another person's earnings or ability to speak freely while working, nor could they force anyone to work beyond their limits, impose fines for unwanted things like ice-water, dirty spittoons, or undrinkable tea; nor subject them to the unpleasantness of large factories. The individuality of workers was clearly valued: their lives were their own; they couldn't be confined and pushed to exhaustion, like a streetcar horse, for the supposed good of the public and the supposed superiority of society.
With the application of steam-power and the development of Machinery, came these large groupings of workers, this subdivision of work, which has made of the employer a man apart, having interests hostile to those of his employes, living in another circle altogether, knowing nothing of them but as so many units of power, to be reckoned with as he does his machines, for the most part despising them, at his very best regarding them as dependents whom he is bound in some respects to care for, as a humane man cares for an old horse he cannot use. Such is his relation to his employes; while to the general public he becomes simply an immense cuttle-fish with tentacles reaching everywhere,—each tiny profit-sucking mouth producing no great effect, but in aggregate drawing up such a body of wealth as makes any declaration of equality or freedom between him and the worker a thing to laugh at.
With the rise of steam power and the advancement of machinery, we saw the emergence of large groups of workers and a division of labor that turned employers into separate entities. They now have interests that are often at odds with those of their employees, living in a completely different world, knowing their workers only as individual units of labor. To them, employees are mostly just resources to be managed like machines, frequently looked down upon, and at best, seen as dependents that they feel somewhat responsible for, similar to how a kind person might care for an old horse they can no longer use. This is how employers relate to their employees; meanwhile, to the general public, they become a massive cuttlefish with tentacles everywhere—each tiny profit-seeking mouth may not make a significant impact individually, but together they extract enough wealth to render any claim of equality or freedom between them and the worker absurd.
The time is come therefore when the spirit of Dare calls loud through every factory and workshop for a change in the relations of master and man. There must be some arrangement possible which will preserve the benefits of the new production and at the same time restore the individual dignity of the worker,—give back the bold independence of the old master of his trade, together with such added freedoms as may properly accrue to him as his special advantage from society's material developments.
The time has come when the spirit of Dare is demanding change in every factory and workshop regarding the relationship between employers and workers. There needs to be a way to keep the advantages of modern production while also restoring the individual dignity of the worker—return the confident independence that skilled tradespeople once had, along with any additional freedoms that should rightfully come to them as a benefit of society's progress.
This is the particular message of Anarchism to the worker. It is not an economic system; it does not come to you with detailed plans of how you, the workers, are[Pg 101] to conduct industry; nor systemized methods of exchange; nor careful paper organizations of "the administration of things." It simply calls upon the spirit of individuality to rise up from its abasement, and hold itself paramount in no matter what economic reorganization shall come about. Be men first of all, not held in slavery by the things you make; let your gospel be, "Things for men, not men for things."
This is the main message of Anarchism to the worker. It’s not an economic system; it doesn’t come with detailed plans on how you, the workers, are[Pg 101] supposed to run industry; nor does it offer structured methods of exchange; nor does it provide elaborate paperwork for “the administration of things.” It simply urges the spirit of individuality to rise from its oppression and prioritize itself in whatever economic reorganization happens. Be men above all, not enslaved by the things you create; let your motto be, “Things for people, not people for things.”
Socialism, economically considered, is a positive proposition for such reorganization. It is an attempt, in the main, to grasp at those great new material gains which have been the special creation of the last forty or fifty years. It has not so much in view the reclamation and further assertion of the personality of the worker as it has a just distribution of products.
Socialism, in economic terms, is a positive approach for restructuring society. It mainly aims to take advantage of the significant material benefits that have been created in the last forty to fifty years. Its focus is less on restoring and asserting the individuality of workers and more on ensuring a fair distribution of goods.
Now it is perfectly apparent that Anarchy, having to do almost entirely with the relations of men in their thoughts and feelings, and not with the positive organization of production and distribution, an Anarchist needs to supplement his Anarchism by some economic propositions, which may enable him to put in practical shape to himself and others this possibility of independent manhood. That will be his test in choosing any such proposition,—the measure in which individuality is secured. It is not enough for him that a comfortable ease, a pleasant and well-ordered routine, shall be secured; free play for the spirit of change—that is his first demand.
Now it’s clear that Anarchy, which mainly deals with how people relate to each other in their thoughts and feelings rather than with the concrete organization of production and distribution, requires an Anarchist to add some economic ideas. These ideas should help him and others realize the possibility of independent living. His main criterion in selecting any such idea will be how much individuality it protects. It’s not enough for him to have comfort, a pleasant, structured routine; he demands the freedom for change as his top priority.
Every Anarchist has this in common with every other Anarchist, that the economic system must be subservient to this end; no system recommends itself to him by the mere beauty and smoothness of its working; jealous of the encroachments of the machine, he looks with fierce suspicion upon an arithmetic with men for units, a society running in slots and grooves, with the precision so beautiful[Pg 102] to one in whom the love of order is first, but which only makes him sniff—"Pfaugh! it smells of machine oil."
Every Anarchist shares one common belief: the economic system must serve a higher purpose. No system appeals to them just because it operates smoothly or looks good; they are wary of the encroachment of machinery. They view any system that quantifies people as mere numbers with suspicion, seeing society as something that operates in rigid patterns. While some might admire the precision that brings order, all they can do is wrinkle their noses and think, "Yuck! It smells like machine oil."[Pg 102]
There are, accordingly, several economic schools among Anarchists; there are Anarchist Individualists, Anarchist Mutualists, Anarchist Communists and Anarchist Socialists. In times past these several schools have bitterly denounced each other and mutually refused to recognize each other as Anarchists at all. The more narrow-minded on both sides still do so; true, they do not consider it is narrow-mindedness, but simply a firm and solid grasp of the truth, which does not permit of tolerance towards error. This has been the attitude of the bigot in all ages, and Anarchism no more than any other new doctrine has escaped its bigots. Each of these fanatical adherents of either collectivism or individualism believes that no Anarchism is possible without that particular economic system as its guarantee, and is of course thoroughly justified from his own standpoint. With the extension of what Comrade Brown calls the New Spirit, however, this old narrowness is yielding to the broader, kindlier and far more reasonable idea, that all these economic conceptions may be experimented with, and there is nothing un-Anarchistic about any of them until the element of compulsion enters and obliges unwilling persons to remain in a community whose economic arrangements they do not agree to. (When I say "do not agree to" I do not mean that they have a mere distaste for, or that they think might well be altered for some other preferable arrangement, but with which, nevertheless, they quite easily put up, as two persons each living in the same house and having different tastes in decoration, will submit to some color of window shade or bit of bric-a-brac which he does not like so well, but which nevertheless, he cheerfully puts up with for the satisfaction[Pg 103] of being with his friend. I mean serious differences which in their opinion threaten their essential liberties. I make this explanation about trifles, because the objections which are raised to the doctrine that men may live in society freely, almost always degenerate into trivialities,—such as, "what would you do if two ladies wanted the same hat?" etc. We do not advocate the abolition of common sense, and every person of sense is willing to surrender his preferences at times, provided he is not compelled to at all costs.)
There are, therefore, several economic schools among Anarchists; there are Anarchist Individualists, Anarchist Mutualists, Anarchist Communists, and Anarchist Socialists. In the past, these different schools have harshly criticized one another and have refused to recognize each other as Anarchists at all. Those who are more narrow-minded on both sides still do this; they do not see it as narrow-mindedness but as a firm understanding of the truth, which leaves no room for tolerance toward what they consider error. This has been the attitude of bigots throughout history, and Anarchism, like any other new ideology, has not escaped its share of bigots. Each of these passionate supporters of either collectivism or individualism believes that Anarchism is impossible without their specific economic system as its foundation, and they are, of course, completely justified from their own perspective. However, with the spread of what Comrade Brown calls the New Spirit, this old narrow-mindedness is giving way to a broader, kinder, and much more reasonable idea: that all these economic models can be experimented with, and none of them are un-Anarchistic until the element of coercion enters and forces unwilling individuals to stay in a community with economic setups they don't agree with. (When I say "don't agree with," I don't mean they merely dislike or think could be improved upon; rather, I mean serious differences that they believe threaten their fundamental freedoms. I clarify this because objections to the idea that people can live together freely often boil down to trivial concerns—like, "what would you do if two ladies wanted the same hat?" etc. We do not advocate the elimination of common sense, and every sensible person is willing to compromise their preferences at times, as long as they are not forced to do so at all costs.)
Therefore I say that each group of persons acting socially in freedom may choose any of the proposed systems, and be just as thorough-going Anarchists as those who select another. If this standpoint be accepted, we are rid of those outrageous excommunications which belong properly to the Church of Rome, and which serve no purpose but to bring us into deserved contempt with outsiders.
Therefore, I say that each group of people acting freely in society can choose any of the proposed systems and still be just as committed Anarchists as those who choose a different one. If we accept this viewpoint, we can eliminate those outrageous excommunications that properly belong to the Church of Rome, which only serve to bring us into well-deserved disdain from outsiders.
Furthermore, having accepted it from a purely theoretical process of reasoning, I believe one is then in an attitude of mind to perceive certain material factors in the problem which account for these differences in proposed systems, and which even demand such differences, so long as production is in its present state.
Furthermore, after accepting it from a purely theoretical standpoint, I believe one is then in a mindset to recognize certain material factors in the problem that explain these differences in proposed systems, and even require such differences, as long as production remains in its current state.
I shall now dwell briefly upon these various propositions, and explain, as I go along, what the material factors are to which I have just alluded. Taking the last first, namely, Anarchist Socialism,—its economic program is the same as that of political Socialism, in its entirety;—I mean before the working of practical politics has frittered the Socialism away into a mere list of governmental ameliorations. Such Anarchist Socialists hold that the State, the Centralized Government, has been and ever will be the business agent of the property-owning class; that it is an expression of a certain material condition[Pg 104] purely, and with the passing of that condition the State must also pass; that Socialism, meaning the complete taking over of all forms of property from the hands of men as the indivisible possession of Man, brings with it as a logical, inevitable result the dissolution of the State. They believe that every individual having an equal claim upon the social production, the incentive to grabbing and holding being gone, crimes (which are in nearly all cases the instinctive answer to some antecedent denial of that claim to one's share) will vanish, and with them the last excuse for the existence of the State. They do not, as a rule, look forward to any such transformations in the material aspect of society, as some of the rest of us do. A Londoner once said to me that he believed London would keep on growing, the flux and reflux of nations keep on pouring through its serpentine streets, its hundred thousand 'buses keep on jaunting just the same, and all that tremendous traffic which fascinates and horrifies continue rolling like a great flood up and down, up and down, like the sea-sweep,—after the realization of Anarchism, as it does now. That Londoner's name was John Turner; he said, on the same occasion, that he believed thoroughly in the economics of Socialism.
I’ll now briefly discuss these various ideas and explain, as I go along, the material factors I just mentioned. Starting with the last one, Anarchist Socialism—its economic program is the same as that of political Socialism in its entirety; I mean before practical politics has watered Socialism down to just a list of government improvements. Anarchist Socialists believe that the State, or Centralized Government, has always been and will always be the business agent of the property-owning class; that it reflects a specific material condition, and with the end of that condition, the State must also go. They argue that Socialism, which means completely taking over all forms of property as the collective possession of humanity, logically leads to the dissolution of the State. They think that if every individual has an equal claim to social production, the motivation to seize and hold onto things will disappear, and crimes—often a response to the denial of one’s fair share—will disappear too, along with the last justification for the State’s existence. Generally, they don’t expect significant changes in the material aspects of society, unlike some of the rest of us. A Londoner once told me he believed London would keep growing, the ebb and flow of nations continuing to pour through its winding streets, its countless buses still running just as they do now, and all that massive traffic, which fascinates and terrifies, continuing to roll like a great wave, up and down, like the tides—after Anarchism is realized, just like it does now. That Londoner was named John Turner; he also said that he firmly believed in Socialist economics.
Now this branch of the Anarchist party came out of the old Socialist party, and originally represented the revolutionary wing of that party, as opposed to those who took up the notion of using politics. And I believe the material reason which accounts for their acceptance of that particular economic scheme is this (of course it applies to all European Socialists) that the social development of Europe is a thing of long-continued history; that almost from time immemorial there has been a recognized class struggle; that no workman living, nor yet his father, nor his grandfather, nor his great-grandfather has seen the land of Europe pass in vast blocks[Pg 105] from an unclaimed public inheritance into the hands of an ordinary individual like himself, without a title or any distinguishing mark above himself, as we in America have seen. The land and the land-holder have been to him always unapproachable quantities,—a recognized source of oppression, class, and class-possession.
Now, this branch of the Anarchist party emerged from the old Socialist party and originally represented the revolutionary side of that party, contrasting with those who embraced the idea of engaging in politics. I believe the underlying reason for their support of that specific economic plan is this (which also applies to all European Socialists): the social development of Europe is a long-standing historical process; for nearly forever, there has been a recognized class struggle; no worker alive today, nor his father, grandfather, or great-grandfather, has ever witnessed the land of Europe transition in large sections from unowned public inheritance into the hands of a regular person like himself, without a title or any distinguishing mark over him, as we have seen in America. To him, the land and the landowner have always been unapproachable entities—acknowledged sources of oppression, class, and class ownership.[Pg 105]
Again, the industrial development in town and city—coming as a means of escape from feudal oppression, but again bringing with it its own oppressions, also with a long history of warfare behind it, has served to bind the sense of class fealty upon the common people of the manufacturing towns; so that blind, stupid, and Church-ridden as they no doubt are, there is a vague, dull, but very certainly existing feeling that they must look for help in association together, and regard with suspicion or indifference any proposition which proposes to help them by helping their employers. Moreover, Socialism has been an ever recurring dream through the long story of revolt in Europe; Anarchists, like others, are born into it. It is not until they pass over seas, and come in contact with other conditions, breathe the atmosphere of other thoughts, that they are able to see other possibilities as well.
Once again, the industrial growth in towns and cities—initially a way to escape from feudal oppression—has brought its own forms of oppression with it, along with a long history of conflict. This has tied the sense of class loyalty tightly to the working people in manufacturing towns. So, although they may appear blind, ignorant, and heavily influenced by the Church, there is a vague yet strong feeling that they need to come together for support and view any proposals to help them through their employers with skepticism or indifference. Furthermore, Socialism has been a recurring aspiration throughout Europe's history of revolt; Anarchists, like many others, are born into this dream. It isn’t until they cross oceans and encounter different conditions, absorbing new ideas and perspectives, that they begin to see new possibilities as well.
If I may venture, at this point, a criticism of this position of the Anarchist Socialist, I would say that the great flaw in this conception of the State is in supposing it to be of simple origin; the State is not merely the tool of the governing classes; it has its root far down in the religious development of human nature; and will not fall apart merely through the abolition of classes and property. There is other work to be done. As to the economic program, I shall criticise that, together with all the other propositions, when I sum up.
If I may take this opportunity to critique the Anarchist Socialist stance, I would argue that the major flaw in their view of the State is the assumption that it has a simple origin. The State isn't just a tool for the ruling classes; it has deep roots in humanity's religious development and won’t disintegrate just by eliminating classes and property. There’s more work to be done here. Regarding the economic program, I’ll address that, along with all the other proposals, in my final summary.
Anarchist Communism is a modification, rather an evolution, of Anarchist Socialism. Most Anarchist Communists, [Pg 106] I believe, do look forward to great changes in the distribution of people upon the earth's surface through the realization of Anarchism. Most of them agree that the opening up of the land together with the free use of tools would lead to a breaking up of these vast communities called cities, and the formation of smaller groups or communes which shall be held together by a free recognition of common interests only.
Anarchist Communism is a variation, or really an evolution, of Anarchist Socialism. Most Anarchist Communists, [Pg 106] I believe, anticipate significant changes in how people are spread out across the planet through the implementation of Anarchism. Most of them agree that opening up the land along with the unrestricted use of tools would result in the breakdown of large urban areas, leading to the creation of smaller groups or communes that would only be connected by a mutual acknowledgment of shared interests.
While Socialism looks forward to a further extension of the modern triumph of Commerce—which is that it has brought the products of the entire earth to your door-step—free Communism looks upon such a fever of exportation and importation as an unhealthy development, and expects rather a more self-reliant development of home resources, doing away with the mass of supervision required for the systematic conduct of such world exchange. It appeals to the plain sense of the workers, by proposing that they who now consider themselves helpless dependents upon the boss's ability to give them a job, shall constitute themselves independent producing groups, take the materials, do the work (they do that now), deposit the products in the warehouses, taking what they want for themselves, and letting others take the balance. To do this no government, no employer, no money system is necessary. There is only necessary a decent regard for one's own and one's fellow-worker's self-hood. It is not likely, indeed it is devoutly to be hoped, that no such large aggregations of men as now assemble daily in mills and factories, will ever come together by mutual desire. (A factory is a hot-bed for all that is vicious in human nature, and largely because of its crowding only.)
While Socialism looks forward to the continued expansion of modern commerce—which has delivered products from all over the world right to your doorstep—free Communism views this frenzy of exporting and importing as an unhealthy trend. It anticipates a more self-sufficient development of local resources, eliminating the extensive oversight needed for such organized global trade. It appeals to the common sense of workers by suggesting that those who currently see themselves as powerless dependents on their boss's ability to provide jobs should instead form independent producing groups. They would take the materials, do the work (which they already do), store the products in warehouses, take what they need for themselves, and allow others to take the rest. To accomplish this, no government, employer, or monetary system is required. All that is needed is a genuine respect for one's own dignity and that of fellow workers. It is unlikely, and it is sincerely hoped, that large groups of people like those currently gathered daily in mills and factories will ever come together voluntarily. (A factory is a breeding ground for all that is corrupt in human nature, largely due to its overcrowding.)
The notion that men cannot work together unless they have a driving-master to take a percentage of their product, is contrary both to good sense and observed fact.
The idea that men can't collaborate unless they have a boss taking a cut of their work is both unreasonable and unsupported by real evidence.
As a rule bosses simply make confusion worse confounded when they attempt to mix in a workman's snarls, as every mechanic has had practical demonstration of; and as to social effort, why men worked in common while they were monkeys yet; if you don't believe it, go and watch the monkeys. They don't surrender their individual freedom, either.
As a rule, bosses just make confusion worse when they try to involve a worker's complaints, as every mechanic has seen firsthand. And regarding teamwork, men worked together even back when they were monkeys; if you don’t believe it, go watch the monkeys. They don’t give up their individual freedom, either.
In short, the real workmen will make their own regulations, decide when and where and how things shall be done. It is not necessary that the projector of an Anarchist Communist society shall say in what manner separate industries shall be conducted, nor do they presume to. He simply conjures the spirit of Dare and Do in the plainest workmen—says to them: "It is you who know how to mine, how to dig, how to cut; you will know how to organize your work without a dictator; we cannot tell you, but we have full faith that you will find the way yourselves. You will never be free men until you acquire that same self-faith."
In short, the real workers will create their own rules, deciding when, where, and how things should be done. There's no need for the person who envisions an Anarchist Communist society to dictate how different industries should be run, nor do they try to. They simply inspire the spirit of courage and action in the everyday workers—saying to them: "You know how to mine, how to dig, how to cut; you will figure out how to organize your work without a boss; we can’t tell you how to do it, but we believe you will find your own way. You'll never be truly free until you gain that same confidence in yourselves."
As to the problem of the exact exchange of equivalents which so frets the reformers of other schools, to him it does not exist. So there is enough, who cares? The sources of wealth remain indivisible forever; who cares if one has a little more or less, so all have enough? Who cares if something goes to waste? Let it waste. The rotted apple fertilizes the ground as well as if it had comforted the animal economy first. And, indeed, you who worry so much about system and order and adjustment of production to consumption, you waste more human energy in making your account than the precious calculation is worth. Hence money with all its retinue of complications and trickeries is abolished.
As for the issue of perfectly matching equivalents that troubles reformers from other schools, it doesn’t matter to him. There’s enough for everyone, so who cares? The sources of wealth will always be indivisible; who cares if someone has a bit more or less, as long as everyone has enough? Who cares if something goes to waste? Let it go to waste. A rotten apple enriches the soil just as well as if it had first nourished an animal. And honestly, you who are so preoccupied with systems and order and adjusting production to consumption, you waste more human energy trying to balance your accounts than that precious calculation is worth. Therefore, money, along with all its complexities and tricks, is rendered useless.
Small, independent, self-resourceful, freely cooperating communes—this is the economic ideal which is accepted by most of the Anarchists of the Old World to-day.
Small, independent, self-sufficient, freely cooperating communities—this is the economic ideal that most of the Anarchists in the Old World agree with today.
As to the material factor which developed this ideal among Europeans, it is the recollection and even some still remaining vestiges of the mediæval village commune—those oases in the great Sahara of human degradation presented in the history of the Middle Ages, when the Catholic Church stood triumphant upon Man in the dust. Such is the ideal glamored with the dead gold of a sun which has set, which gleams through the pages of Morris and Kropotkin. We in America never knew the village commune. White Civilization struck our shores in a broad tide-sheet and swept over the country inclusively; among us was never seen the little commune growing up from a state of barbarism independently, out of primary industries, and maintaining itself within itself. There was no gradual change from the mode of life of the native people to our own; there was a wiping out and a complete transplantation of the latest form of European civilization. The idea of the little commune, therefore, comes instinctively to the Anarchists of Europe,—particularly the continental ones; with them it is merely the conscious development of a submerged instinct. With Americans it is an importation.
As for the material factor that cultivated this ideal among Europeans, it’s the memory and even some lingering traces of the medieval village commune—those oases in the vast desert of human degradation reflected in the history of the Middle Ages, when the Catholic Church dominated humanity. That’s the ideal glimmering with the dead gold of a sun that has set, shining through the works of Morris and Kropotkin. We in America never experienced the village commune. White Civilization arrived on our shores like a massive wave and swept across the country entirely; here, we never saw the small commune emerging independently from a state of barbarism, growing out of primary industries, and sustaining itself. There was no gradual transition from the lifestyle of the native people to our own; it was a complete erasure and a total transplant of the latest form of European civilization. Therefore, the idea of the small commune comes instinctively to the Anarchists of Europe—especially those on the continent; for them, it’s simply the conscious development of a buried instinct. For Americans, it’s an import.
I believe that most Anarchist Communists avoid the blunder of the Socialists in regarding the State as the offspring of material conditions purely, though they lay great stress upon its being the tool of Property, and contend that in one form or another the State will exist so long as there is property at all.
I think that most Anarchist Communists steer clear of the mistake that Socialists make by seeing the State as only a product of material conditions. However, they emphasize that the State is a tool of Property and argue that the State will exist in one form or another as long as property exists at all.
I pass to the extreme Individualists,—those who hold to the tradition of political economy, and are firm in the idea that the system of employer and employed, buying and selling, banking, and all the other essential institutions of Commercialism, centering upon private property, are in themselves good, and are rendered vicious merely by the interference of the State. Their chief economic[Pg 109] propositions are: land to be held by individuals or companies for such time and in such allotments as they use only; redistribution to take place as often as the members of the community shall agree; what constitutes use to be decided by each community, presumably in town meeting assembled; disputed cases to be settled by a so-called free jury to be chosen by lot out of the entire group; members not coinciding in the decisions of the group to betake themselves to outlying lands not occupied, without let or hindrance from any one.
I turn to the extreme Individualists—those who adhere to the tradition of political economy and strongly believe that the system of employers and employees, buying and selling, banking, and all the other core institutions of Commercialism, centered around private property, are inherently good and become harmful only due to government interference. Their main economic[Pg 109] proposals include: land to be owned by individuals or companies solely for the duration and in the amounts they actively use; redistribution to happen whenever community members agree; the definition of use to be determined by each community, likely in a town meeting; disputes to be resolved by a so-called free jury randomly selected from the entire group; and members who disagree with the group's decisions to move to unoccupied lands without any restrictions from others.
Money to represent all staple commodities, to be issued by whomsoever pleases; naturally, it would come to individuals depositing their securities with banks and accepting bank notes in return; such bank notes representing the labor expended in production and being issued in sufficient quantity, (there being no limit upon any one's starting in the business, whenever interest began to rise more banks would be organized, and thus the rate per cent would be constantly checked by competition), exchange would take place freely, commodities would circulate, business of all kinds would be stimulated, and, the government privilege being taken away from inventions, industries would spring up at every turn, bosses would be hunting men rather than men bosses, wages would rise to the full measure of the individual production, and forever remain there. Property, real property, would at last exist, which it does not at the present day, because no man gets what he makes.
Money would represent all basic goods, issued by anyone who wants to. Naturally, people would start depositing their securities with banks and receiving banknotes in return. These banknotes would reflect the labor involved in production and would be issued in enough quantity (since there would be no limit on anyone starting in the business, whenever interest rates began to rise, more banks would be formed, keeping the interest rate in check through competition). As a result, trade would occur freely, goods would circulate, all types of businesses would thrive, and with the government monopoly on inventions lifted, industries would spring up everywhere. Employers would be looking for workers instead of the other way around, wages would rise to match the full value of individual production, and this would continue indefinitely. Real property would finally exist, which it doesn’t today, because no one gets to keep what they create.
The charm in this program is that it proposes no sweeping changes in our daily retinue; it does not bewilder us as more revolutionary propositions do. Its remedies are self-acting ones; they do not depend upon conscious efforts of individuals to establish justice and build harmony; competition in freedom is the great automatic valve which opens or closes as demands increase[Pg 110] or diminish, and all that is necessary is to let well enough alone and not attempt to assist it.
The appeal of this program is that it doesn't suggest any major changes to our daily routines; it doesn't confuse us like more radical ideas often do. Its solutions are self-working; they don't rely on individuals to consciously create justice and foster harmony. Competition in a free market is the key automatic mechanism that adjusts based on increasing or decreasing demands, and all we need to do is leave things as they are and avoid trying to interfere with it. [Pg 110]
It is sure that nine Americans in ten who have never heard of any of these programs before, will listen with far more interest and approval to this than to the others. The material reason which explains this attitude of mind is very evident. In this country outside of the Negro question we have never had the historic division of classes; we are just making that history now; we have never felt the need of the associative spirit of workman with workman, because in our society it has been the individual that did things; the workman of to-day was the employer to-morrow; vast opportunities lying open to him in the undeveloped territory, he shouldered his tools and struck out single-handed for himself. Even now, fiercer and fiercer though the struggle is growing, tighter and tighter though the workman is getting cornered, the line of division between class and class is constantly being broken, and the first motto of the American is "the Lord helps him who helps himself." Consequently this economic program, whose key-note is "let alone", appeals strongly to the traditional sympathies and life habits of a people who have themselves seen an almost unbounded patrimony swept up, as a gambler sweeps his stakes, by men who played with them at school or worked with them in one shop a year or ten years before.
Most Americans, especially those who haven't heard of these programs before, will be much more interested and supportive of this one than the others. The main reason for this mindset is quite clear. In this country, aside from the issues surrounding race, we’ve never had the significant class divisions seen elsewhere; we’re just starting to create that dynamic now. We’ve never felt the need for workers to associate closely because in our society, it's been individuals who have accomplished things; today’s worker can easily become tomorrow’s employer. With vast opportunities available in undeveloped areas, he picked up his tools and ventured out on his own. Even now, as the struggle intensifies and workers feel increasingly cornered, the barriers between classes continue to break down, and the first principle for many Americans is "God helps those who help themselves." As a result, this economic program, centered on the idea of “hands-off,” resonates strongly with the traditional values and lifestyles of people who have watched their almost limitless inheritance disappear, just as a gambler loses his chips, to those who played alongside them in school or worked with them a year or even ten years ago.
This particular branch of the Anarchist party does not accept the Communist position that Government arises from Property; on the contrary, they hold Government responsible for the denial of real property (viz.: to the producer the exclusive possession of what he has produced). They lay more stress upon its metaphysical origin in the authority-creating Fear in human nature. Their attack is directed centrally upon the idea of [Pg 111] Authority; thus the material wrongs seem to flow from the spiritual error (if I may venture the word without fear of misconstruction), which is precisely the reverse of the Socialistic view.
This specific branch of the Anarchist party does not accept the Communist belief that government comes from property. Instead, they hold the government accountable for denying real property (that is, the exclusive right of a producer to what they have created). They emphasize its metaphysical roots in the fear-based authority inherent in human nature. Their main focus is on the concept of [Pg 111] Authority; therefore, the material injustices seem to stem from a spiritual misconception (if I can use that term without being misunderstood), which is the exact opposite of the Socialistic perspective.
Truth lies not "between the two," but in a synthesis of the two opinions.
Truth doesn't exist "between the two," but in a combination of both perspectives.
Anarchist Mutualism is a modification of the program of Individualism, laying more emphasis upon organization, co-operation and free federation of the workers. To these the trade union is the nucleus of the free co-operative group, which will obviate the necessity of an employer, issue time-checks to its members, take charge of the finished product, exchange with different trade groups for their mutual advantage through the central federation, enable its members to utilize their credit, and likewise insure them against loss. The mutualist position on the land question is identical with that of the Individualists, as well as their understanding of the State.
Anarchist Mutualism is a revised version of Individualism that focuses more on organization, cooperation, and the free federation of workers. In this system, the trade union serves as the core of the free cooperative group, eliminating the need for an employer. It issues time-checks to its members, manages the finished product, exchanges with various trade groups for mutual benefit through the central federation, allows members to use their credit, and also provides insurance against loss. The mutualist perspective on the land issue is the same as that of the Individualists, as well as their views on the State.
The material factor which accounts for such differences as there are between Individualists and Mutualists, is, I think, the fact that the first originated in the brains of those who, whether workmen or business men, lived by so-called independent exertion. Josiah Warren, though a poor man, lived in an Individualist way and made his free-life social experiment in small country settlements, far removed from the great organized industries. Tucker also, though a city man, has never had personal association with such industries. They had never known directly the oppressions of the large factory, nor mingled with workers' associations. The Mutualists had; consequently their leaning towards a greater Communism. Dyer D. Lum spent the greater part of his life in building up workmen's unions, himself being a hand worker, a book-binder by trade.
The key difference between Individualists and Mutualists, I believe, stems from the fact that Individualists emerged from those who, whether they were workers or business people, relied on so-called independent efforts. Josiah Warren, despite being poor, lived an Individualist lifestyle and conducted his social experiment for a free life in small rural communities, far from the major organized industries. Similarly, Tucker, though from the city, has never had personal experience with such industries. They had never faced the pressures of large factories directly or engaged with workers' unions. The Mutualists, on the other hand, had that experience, which explains their inclination towards a more communal approach. Dyer D. Lum dedicated much of his life to establishing workers' unions, being a manual laborer himself, trained as a bookbinder.
I have now presented the rough skeleton of four different economic schemes entertained by Anarchists. Remember that the point of agreement in all is: no compulsion. Those who favor one method have no intention of forcing it upon those who favor another, so long as equal tolerance is exercised toward themselves.
I have now laid out the basic framework of four different economic ideas supported by Anarchists. Keep in mind that the common ground among all of them is: no coercion. Those who support one approach do not intend to impose it on those who prefer another, as long as mutual tolerance is shown towards each other.
Remember, also, that none of these schemes is proposed for its own sake, but because through it, its projectors believe, liberty may be best secured. Every Anarchist, as an Anarchist, would be perfectly willing to surrender his own scheme directly, if he saw that another worked better.
Remember, too, that none of these plans is suggested just for the sake of it, but because the people behind them believe it will best ensure freedom. Every Anarchist, as an Anarchist, would be completely willing to give up their own plan right away if they saw that someone else's was more effective.
For myself, I believe that all these and many more could be advantageously tried in different localities; I would see the instincts and habits of the people express themselves in a free choice in every community; and I am sure that distinct environments would call out distinct adaptations.
For me, I think that all these ideas and many others could be effectively tested in various places; I would like to see the instincts and habits of the people come out through their free choices in every community; and I’m sure that different environments would encourage different adaptations.
Personally, while I recognize that liberty would be greatly extended under any of these economies, I frankly confess that none of them satisfies me.
Personally, while I acknowledge that freedom would be greatly expanded under any of these systems, I honestly admit that none of them satisfies me.
Socialism and Communism both demand a degree of joint effort and administration which would beget more regulation than is wholly consistent with Ideal Anarchism; Individualism and Mutualism, resting upon property, involve a development of the private policeman not at all compatible with my notions of freedom.
Socialism and Communism both require a level of teamwork and management that leads to more regulation than what fits with Ideal Anarchism. Individualism and Mutualism, which are based on property, lead to the growth of the private enforcer, which is completely at odds with my ideas of freedom.
My ideal would be a condition in which all natural resources would be forever free to all, and the worker individually able to produce for himself sufficient for all his vital needs, if he so chose, so that he need not govern his working or not working by the times and seasons of his fellows. I think that time may come; but it will only be through the development of the modes[Pg 113] of production and the taste of the people. Meanwhile we all cry with one voice for the freedom to try.
My ideal situation would be one where all natural resources are available for free to everyone, and each person can produce enough for all their essential needs if they choose to, so they aren’t forced to work according to the schedules of others. I believe that time will eventually arrive; however, it will only happen through advancements in production methods and the preferences of the people. In the meantime, we all demand the freedom to try.
Are these all the aims of Anarchism? They are just the beginning. They are an outline of what is demanded for the material producer. If as a worker, you think no further than how to free yourself from the horrible bondage of capitalism, then that is the measure of Anarchism for you. But you yourself put the limit there, if there it is put. Immeasurably deeper, immeasurably higher, dips and soars the soul which has come out of its casement of custom and cowardice, and dared to claim its Self.
Are these all the goals of Anarchism? They're just the starting point. They outline what is needed for the material producer. If, as a worker, you only think about how to free yourself from the terrible hold of capitalism, then that's what Anarchism means to you. But you set that limit yourself, if you do at all. Beyond that limit, the soul dives and rises infinitely, breaking free from the constraints of tradition and fear, boldly claiming its true Self.
Ah, once to stand unflinchingly on the brink of that dark gulf of passions and desires, once at last to send a bold, straight-driven gaze down into the volcanic Me, once, and in that once, and in that once forever, to throw off the command to cover and flee from the knowledge of that abyss,—nay, to dare it to hiss and seethe if it will, and make us writhe and shiver with its force! Once and forever to realize that one is not a bundle of well-regulated little reasons bound up in the front room of the brain to be sermonized and held in order with copy-book maxims or moved and stopped by a syllogism, but a bottomless, bottomless depth of all strange sensations, a rocking sea of feeling wherever sweep strong storms of unaccountable hate and rage, invisible contortions of disappointment, low ebbs of meanness, quakings and shudderings of love that drives to madness and will not be controlled, hungerings and moanings and sobbing that smite upon the inner ear, now first bent to listen, as if all the sadness of the sea and the wailing of the great pine forests of the North had met to weep together there in that silence audible to you alone. To look down into that, to know the blackness, the midnight, the dead ages in oneself, to feel the jungle and[Pg 114] the beast within,—and the swamp and the slime, and the desolate desert of the heart's despair—to see, to know, to feel to the uttermost,—and then to look at one's fellow, sitting across from one in the street-car, so decorous, so well got up, so nicely combed and brushed and oiled and to wonder what lies beneath that commonplace exterior,—to picture the cavern in him which somewhere far below has a narrow gallery running into your own—to imagine the pain that racks him to the finger-tips perhaps while he wears that placid ironed-shirt-front countenance—to conceive how he too shudders at himself and writhes and flees from the lava of his heart and aches in his prison-house not daring to see himself—to draw back respectfully from the Self-gate of the plainest, most unpromising creature, even from the most debased criminal, because one knows the nonentity and the criminal in oneself—to spare all condemnation (how much more trial and sentence) because one knows the stuff of which man is made and recoils at nothing since all is in himself,—this is what Anarchism may mean to you. It means that to me.
Ah, to stand fearlessly on the edge of that dark chasm of passions and desires, to finally send a bold, direct gaze down into the volcanic me, once, and in that one time, and in that one time forever, to abandon the urge to cover and escape from the knowledge of that abyss—no, to challenge it to hiss and seethe if it chooses, and make us writhe and shiver with its strength! Once and for all to realize that you aren’t just a collection of tidy little reasons stored away in the front room of your mind to be lectured and organized with maxim after maxim or manipulated by a syllogism, but a bottomless, bottomless expanse of all strange sensations, a rolling sea of feelings where powerful storms of unexplainable hate and rage sweep through, invisible distortions of disappointment, low tides of pettiness, tremors and shudders of love that drive one to madness and refuse to be controlled, yearnings and moans and sobs that strike the inner ear, now finally listening, as if all the sorrow of the sea and the wailing of the great pine forests of the North had gathered to weep together there in that silence only you can hear. To look down into that, to understand the darkness, the midnight, the dead ages within oneself, to feel the jungle and[Pg 114] the beast inside, the swamp and the muck, and the barren desert of the heart's despair—to see, to understand, to feel to the core—and then to look at someone across from you on the streetcar, so proper, so well put together, so nicely groomed and polished and to wonder what lies beneath that ordinary exterior—to imagine the cavern within him that somewhere far below has a narrow pathway leading into your own—to conceive the pain that racks him down to his fingertips perhaps while he wears that calm, pressed shirt front— to think about how he too shudders at himself and twists away from the lava of his heart and aches in his self-imposed prison, not daring to see himself—to respectfully draw back from the Self-gate of the plainest, most unremarkable person, even from the lowest criminal, because you recognize the nonentity and the criminal in yourself—to withhold all judgment (how much more trial and sentence) because you understand the essence of humanity and are not shocked by anything since it all exists within you—this is what Anarchism may mean to you. It means that to me.
And then, to turn cloudward, starward, skyward, and let the dreams rush over one—no longer awed by outside powers of any order—recognizing nothing superior to oneself—painting, painting endless pictures, creating unheard symphonies that sing dream sounds to you alone, extending sympathies to the dumb brutes as equal brothers, kissing the flowers as one did when a child, letting oneself go free, go free beyond the bounds of what fear and custom call the "possible,"—this too Anarchism may mean to you, if you dare to apply it so. And if you do some day,—if sitting at your work-bench, you see a vision of surpassing glory, some picture of that golden time when there shall be no prisons on the earth, nor hunger, nor houselessness, nor accusation, nor[Pg 115] judgment, and hearts open as printed leaves, and candid as fearlessness, if then you look across at your low-browed neighbor, who sweats and smells and curses at his toil,—remember that as you do not know his depth neither do you know his height. He too might dream if the yoke of custom and law and dogma were broken from him. Even now you know not what blind, bound, motionless chrysalis is working there to prepare its winged thing.
And then, looking up at the clouds, stars, and sky, let your dreams wash over you—no longer intimidated by any outside forces—recognizing nothing greater than yourself—creating endless paintings, crafting unheard symphonies that resonate dreamlike sounds just for you, extending kindness to the mute animals as equal brothers, kissing the flowers like you did as a child, allowing yourself to be free, to break free beyond what fear and custom define as "possible." This is what Anarchism could mean to you, if you dare to take it that way. And if one day—if while sitting at your workbench, you envision a stunning future, a glimpse of that golden time when there are no prisons on earth, no hunger, no homelessness, no accusations, or [Pg 115] judgments, and hearts are as open as printed pages, and as candid as fearlessness—if then you glance over at your neighbor, who sweats, smells, and swears at his work—remember that just as you don't know his depth, you also don't know his potential. He too could dream if the burden of custom, law, and dogma were lifted from him. Even now, you have no idea what blind, confined, motionless chrysalis is evolving within him to prepare its beautiful wings.
Anarchism means freedom to the soul as to the body,—in every aspiration, every growth.
Anarchism means freedom for both the soul and the body—in every desire and every development.
A few words as to the methods. In times past Anarchists have excluded each other on these grounds also; revolutionists contemptuously said "Quaker" of peace men; "savage Communists" anathematized the Quakers in return.
A few words about the methods. In the past, Anarchists have also excluded each other on these grounds; revolutionaries looked down on peace advocates by calling them "Quakers," and "savage Communists" condemned the Quakers in response.
This too is passing. I say this: all methods are to the individual capacity and decision.
This too shall pass. What I mean is, all methods depend on the individual's ability and choice.
There is Tolstoy,—Christian, non-resistant, artist. His method is to paint pictures of society as it is, to show the brutality of force and the uselessness of it; to preach the end of government through the repudiation of all military force. Good! I accept it in its entirety. It fits his character, it fits his ability. Let us be glad that he works so.
There’s Tolstoy—Christian, non-violent, artist. His approach is to depict society as it is, to highlight the brutality of force and its futility; to advocate for the abolition of government by rejecting all military power. Great! I embrace it completely. It matches his character and his talent. Let’s be grateful that he works this way.
There is John Most—old, work-worn, with the weight of prison years upon him,—yet fiercer, fiercer, bitterer in his denunciations of the ruling class than would require the energy of a dozen younger men to utter—going down the last hills of life, rousing the consciousness of wrong among his fellows as he goes. Good! That consciousness must be awakened. Long may that fiery tongue yet speak.
There’s John Most—old, worn out from work, carrying the heavy burden of prison years—but still angrier, more intense, and even more scathing in his criticisms of the ruling class than it would take a dozen younger men to express—making his way down the final hills of life, awakening a sense of injustice among his peers as he moves. Good! That awareness needs to be ignited. May that fiery voice continue to speak for a long time.
There is Benjamin Tucker—cool, self-contained, critical,—sending his fine hard shafts among foes and friends[Pg 116] with icy impartiality, hitting swift and cutting keen,—and ever ready to nail a traitor. Holding to passive resistance as most effective, ready to change it whenever he deems it wise. That suits him; in his field he is alone, invaluable.
There’s Benjamin Tucker—calm, composed, and critical—launching his sharp insights against both enemies and allies[Pg 116] with cold fairness, striking swiftly and cutting deeply,—and always ready to expose a traitor. He believes in passive resistance as the most effective approach, willing to adapt it whenever he thinks it’s wise. That works for him; in his realm, he stands alone, irreplaceable.
And there is Peter Kropotkin appealing to the young, and looking with sweet, warm, eager eyes into every colonizing effort, and hailing with a child's enthusiasm the uprisings of the workers, and believing in revolution with his whole soul. Him too we thank.
And there’s Peter Kropotkin reaching out to the youth, looking with kind, warm, eager eyes at every colonization effort, celebrating the workers' uprisings with a childlike excitement, and wholeheartedly believing in revolution. We thank him too.
And there is George Brown preaching peaceable expropriation through the federated unions of the workers; and this is good. It is his best place; he is at home there; he can accomplish most in his own chosen field.
And there’s George Brown advocating for peaceful expropriation through the united unions of workers; and that’s great. It’s the perfect fit for him; he belongs there; he can achieve the most in his preferred arena.
And over there in his coffin cell in Italy, lies the man whose method was to kill a king, and shock the nations into a sudden consciousness of the hollowness of their law and order. Him too, him and his act, without reserve I accept, and bend in silent acknowledgement of the strength of the man.
And over there in his coffin in Italy lies the man whose approach was to take down a king and jolt the world into realizing the emptiness of their laws and order. I accept him and his actions without reservation and bow in silent recognition of the man's strength.
For there are some whose nature it is to think and plead, and yield and yet return to the address, and so make headway in the minds of their fellowmen; and there are others who are stern and still, resolute, implacable as Judah's dream of God;—and those men strike—strike once and have ended. But the blow resounds across the world. And as on a night when the sky is heavy with storm, some sudden great white flare sheets across it, and every object starts sharply out, so in the flash of Bresci's pistol shot the whole world for a moment saw the tragic figure of the Italian people, starved, stunted, crippled, huddled, degraded, murdered; and at the same moment that their teeth chattered with fear, they came and asked the Anarchists to explain[Pg 117] themselves. And hundreds of thousands of people read more in those few days than they had ever read of the idea before.
For some people, it’s in their nature to think, argue, give in, and yet return to the conversation, making progress in the minds of others; while others are tough and quiet, determined and unyielding like Judah's vision of God—these individuals strike once and it's done. But that blow resonates around the world. Just like on a night when the sky is filled with storm clouds, a sudden bright flash lights it up, and every object becomes clearly visible, in the moment of Bresci's gunshot, the entire world saw the tragic image of the Italian people—starved, stunted, crippled, huddled, degraded, and murdered; and at the same moment that they trembled in fear, they turned to the Anarchists for an explanation[Pg 117]. In those few days, hundreds of thousands of people read more about the idea than they ever had before.
Ask a method? Do you ask Spring her method? Which is more necessary, the sunshine or the rain? They are contradictory—yes; they destroy each other—yes, but from this destruction the flowers result.
Ask about a method? Do you ask Spring about her method? Which is more essential, the sunshine or the rain? They are opposing forces—yes; they harm each other—yes, but from this conflict, the flowers emerge.
Each choose that method which expresses your self-hood best, and condemn no other man because he expresses his Self otherwise.
Choose the method that best expresses who you are, and don’t criticize others for expressing themselves differently.
Anarchism and American Traditions
American traditions, begotten of religious rebellion, small self-sustaining communities, isolated conditions, and hard pioneer life, grew during the colonization period of one hundred and seventy years from the settling of Jamestown to the outburst of the Revolution. This was in fact the great constitution-making epoch, the period of charters guaranteeing more or less of liberty, the general tendency of which is well described by Wm. Penn in speaking of the charter for Pennsylvania: "I want to put it out of my power, or that of my successors, to do mischief."
American traditions, born from religious rebellion, small self-sustaining communities, isolated conditions, and a tough pioneer lifestyle, developed during the colonization period of one hundred seventy years from the founding of Jamestown to the start of the Revolution. This was truly the great era of constitution-making, a time of charters that guaranteed varying degrees of freedom, which Wm. Penn well described when discussing the charter for Pennsylvania: "I want to make it impossible for myself or my successors to do harm."
The revolution is the sudden and unified consciousness of these traditions, their loud assertion, the blow dealt by their indomitable will against the counter force of tyranny, which has never entirely recovered from the blow, but which from then till now has gone on remolding and regrappling the instruments of governmental power, that the Revolution sought to shape and hold as defenses of liberty.
The revolution is the sudden and unified awareness of these traditions, their strong declaration, the impact made by their unbreakable resolve against the oppressive forces of tyranny, which has never fully bounced back from that hit, but which has since been reshaping and reworking the tools of governmental power that the Revolution aimed to construct and maintain as safeguards of freedom.
To the average American of to-day, the Revolution means the series of battles fought by the patriot army with the armies of England. The millions of school children who attend our public schools are taught to draw maps of the siege of Boston and the siege of Yorktown,[Pg 119] to know the general plan of the several campaigns, to quote the number of prisoners of war surrendered with Burgoyne; they are required to remember the date when Washington crossed the Delaware on the ice; they are told to "Remember Paoli," to repeat "Molly Stark's a widow," to call General Wayne "Mad Anthony Wayne," and to execrate Benedict Arnold; they know that the Declaration of Independence was signed on the Fourth of July, 1776, and the Treaty of Paris in 1783; and then they think they have learned the Revolution—blessed be George Washington! They have no idea why it should have been called a "revolution" instead of the "English war," or any similar title: it's the name of it, that's all. And name-worship, both in child and man, has acquired such mastery of them, that the name "American Revolution" is held sacred, though it means to them nothing more than successful force, while the name "Revolution" applied to a further possibility, is a spectre detested and abhorred. In neither case have they any idea of the content of the word, save that of armed force. That has already happened, and long happened, which Jefferson foresaw when he wrote:
To the average American today, the Revolution refers to the series of battles fought by the patriot army against the English armies. Millions of schoolchildren in our public schools learn to draw maps of the sieges of Boston and Yorktown,[Pg 119] understand the general plans of various campaigns, and can quote the number of prisoners surrendered with Burgoyne. They are expected to remember the date when Washington crossed the icy Delaware, to "Remember Paoli," to recite "Molly Stark's a widow," to refer to General Wayne as "Mad Anthony Wayne," and to loathe Benedict Arnold. They know the Declaration of Independence was signed on July 4, 1776, and the Treaty of Paris in 1783; and they think they’ve learned all about the Revolution—bless George Washington! They have no understanding of why it was called a "revolution" instead of the "English war" or something similar: that's just its name. The reverence for names, found in both children and adults, has taken hold so firmly that "American Revolution" is considered sacred, even though it signifies nothing more to them than successful force, while the term "Revolution" when applied to further possibilities is a dreaded specter. In neither case do they truly grasp the meaning of the word, other than that it pertains to armed force. What Jefferson foresaw when he wrote has long since come to pass.
"The spirit of the times may alter, will alter. Our rulers will become corrupt, our people careless. A single zealot may become persecutor, and better men be his victims. It can never be too often repeated that the time for fixing every essential right, on a legal basis, is while our rulers are honest, ourselves united. From the conclusion of this war we shall be going down hill. It will not then be necessary to resort every moment to the people for support. They will be forgotten, therefore, and their rights disregarded. They will forget themselves in the sole faculty of making money, and will never think of uniting to effect a due respect for their rights. The shackles, therefore, which shall not be knocked off at the[Pg 120] conclusion of this war, will be heavier and heavier, till our rights shall revive or expire in a convulsion."
"The spirit of the times may change, and it will change. Our leaders will become corrupt, and our people will become careless. A single zealot may turn into a persecutor, with better individuals as his victims. It's important to emphasize that the time to establish every essential right on a legal foundation is when our leaders are honest and we are united. After this war, we will start to decline. At that point, it won’t be necessary to constantly look to the people for support. They will be forgotten, and their rights will be ignored. They will focus solely on making money and will never consider coming together to demand respect for their rights. The shackles that are not removed at the[Pg 120] end of this war will become heavier and heavier until our rights either come back or perish in chaos."
To the men of that time, who voiced the spirit of that time, the battles that they fought were the least of the Revolution; they were the incidents of the hour, the things they met and faced as part of the game they were playing; but the stake they had in view, before, during, and after the war, the real Revolution, was a change in political institutions which should make of government not a thing apart, a superior power to stand over the people with a whip, but a serviceable agent, responsible, economical, and trustworthy (but never so much trusted as not to be continually watched), for the transaction of such business as was the common concern, and to set the limits of the common concern at the line where one man's liberty would encroach upon another's.
To the men of that time, who expressed the spirit of the era, the battles they fought were only a small part of the Revolution; they were just events of the moment, challenges they encountered as part of the game they were playing. However, what they truly aimed for, before, during, and after the war—the real Revolution—was a change in political institutions that would transform government from a separate entity, a higher power looming over the people with a whip, into a helpful agent that is responsible, efficient, and reliable (yet never so much trusted that it wouldn't be constantly monitored) for managing matters of common interest, and to define the boundaries of those interests where one person's freedom would infringe on another's.
They thus took their starting point for deriving a minimum of government upon the same sociological ground that the modern Anarchist derives the no-government theory; viz., that equal liberty is the political ideal. The difference lies in the belief, on the one hand, that the closest approximation to equal liberty might be best secured by the rule of the majority in those matters involving united action of any kind (which rule of the majority they thought it possible to secure by a few simple arrangements for election), and, on the other hand, the belief that majority rule is both impossible and undesirable; that any government, no matter what its forms, will be manipulated by a very small minority, as the development of the State and United States governments has strikingly proved; that candidates will loudly profess allegiance to platforms before elections, which as officials in power they will openly disregard, to do as they please; and that even if the majority will could be imposed, it would also be subversive of equal liberty, which may be[Pg 121] best secured by leaving to the voluntary association of those interested in the management of matters of common concern, without coercion of the uninterested or the opposed.
They started from the same sociological perspective that today's Anarchists use to support the no-government theory: that equal liberty is the political ideal. The difference is in the belief that the best way to achieve equal liberty might be through majority rule for matters requiring collective action (which they thought could be established with simple election arrangements), versus the belief that majority rule is both impossible and undesirable. Any government, regardless of its structure, will be influenced by a very small minority, as the history of State and U.S. governments has clearly shown. Candidates will often claim loyalty to their platforms before elections, but once in power, they may ignore them to act freely. Even if a majority's will could be enforced, it would undermine equal liberty, which may be best achieved by allowing voluntary associations of those interested in managing shared concerns, without coercing those who are uninterested or opposed.
Among the fundamental likenesses between the Revolutionary Republicans and the Anarchists is the recognition that the little must precede the great; that the local must be the basis of the general; that there can be a free federation only when there are free communities to federate; that the spirit of the latter is carried into the councils of the former, and a local tyranny may thus become an instrument for general enslavement. Convinced of the supreme importance of ridding the municipalities of the institutions of tyranny, the most strenuous advocates of independence, instead of spending their efforts mainly in the general Congress, devoted themselves to their home localities, endeavoring to work out of the minds of their neighbors and fellow-colonists the institutions of entailed property, of a State-Church, of a class-divided people, even the institution of African slavery itself. Though largely unsuccessful, it is to the measure of success they did achieve that we are indebted for such liberties as we do retain, and not to the general government. They tried to inculcate local initiative and independent action. The author of the Declaration of Independence, who in the fall of '76 declined a re-election to Congress in order to return to Virginia and do his work in his own local assembly, in arranging there for public education which he justly considered a matter of "common concern," said his advocacy of public schools was not with any "view to take its ordinary branches out of the hands of private enterprise, which manages so much better the concerns to which it is equal"; and in endeavoring to make clear the restrictions of the Constitution upon the functions of the general government, he likewise said: "Let the general[Pg 122] government be reduced to foreign concerns only, and let our affairs be disentangled from those of all other nations, except as to commerce, which the merchants will manage the better the more they are left free to manage for themselves, and the general government may be reduced to a very simple organization, and a very inexpensive one; a few plain duties to be performed by a few servants." This then was the American tradition, that private enterprise manages better all that to which it is equal. Anarchism declares that private enterprise, whether individual or co-operative, is equal to all the undertakings of society. And it quotes the particular two instances, Education and Commerce, which the governments of the States and of the United States have undertaken to manage and regulate, as the very two which in operation have done more to destroy American freedom and equality, to warp and distort American tradition, to make of government a mighty engine of tyranny, than any other cause, save the unforeseen developments of Manufacture.
Among the key similarities between the Revolutionary Republicans and the Anarchists is the acknowledgment that smaller things must come before bigger ones; that local matters should form the foundation for general ones; that a true federation can only exist when there are free communities to unite; that the spirit of those communities influences the councils of the federation, and local oppression can become a tool for widespread enslavement. Believing strongly in the necessity to free municipalities from oppressive institutions, the most dedicated advocates for independence, rather than focusing their efforts primarily on the general Congress, concentrated on their local areas, working to remove from the minds of their neighbors and fellow colonists the ideas of inherited property, a State religion, a society divided by class, and even the institution of African slavery itself. Although they were mostly unsuccessful, we owe the liberties we still have to the level of success they did achieve, not to the federal government. They sought to promote local initiative and independent action. The author of the Declaration of Independence, who in the fall of '76 turned down another term in Congress to return to Virginia and work within his local assembly, argued for public education as a matter of "common concern." He stated that his support for public schools was not meant to remove its typical subjects from the hands of private enterprise, which handles those matters so much better; and in trying to clarify the limitations of the Constitution on the powers of the general government, he also noted: "Let the general government focus only on foreign issues, and let our matters be separated from those of all other nations, except regarding commerce, which the merchants will handle better the more they are left free to manage on their own; and the general government can then be simplified and inexpensive, with just a few basic duties performed by a handful of servants." This then was the American tradition: that private enterprise manages everything within its capacity better. Anarchism asserts that private enterprise, whether individual or cooperative, is capable of handling all of society's endeavors. It highlights two specific areas, Education and Commerce, which the state and federal governments have taken on to manage and regulate, as the very two that have done the most to undermine American freedom and equality, distort American traditions, and turn government into a powerful tool of oppression, more than any other factor, except for the unforeseen advances of Industry.
It was the intention of the Revolutionists to establish a system of common education, which should make the teaching of history one of its principal branches; not with the intent of burdening the memories of our youth with the dates of battles or the speeches of generals, nor to make of the Boston Tea Party Indians the one sacrosanct mob in all history, to be revered but never on any account to be imitated, but with the intent that every American should know to what conditions the masses of people had been brought by the operation of certain institutions, by what means they had wrung out their liberties, and how those liberties had again and again been filched from them by the use of governmental force, fraud, and privilege. Not to breed security, laudation, complacent indolence, passive acquiescence in the acts of a government protected by the label "home-made," but to beget a wakeful[Pg 123] jealousy, a never-ending watchfulness of rulers, a determination to squelch every attempt of those entrusted with power to encroach upon the sphere of individual action—this was the prime motive of the revolutionists in endeavoring to provide for common education.
It was the goal of the Revolutionists to create a system of public education that would make teaching history one of its main focuses; not to burden the memories of our youth with the dates of battles or the speeches of generals, nor to elevate the Boston Tea Party participants into the one sacred group in history to be admired but never copied, but so that every American would understand the conditions that the masses faced due to certain institutions, how they fought for their freedoms, and how those freedoms were repeatedly taken from them through government force, deception, and privilege. The aim was not to foster complacency, blind praise, passive acceptance of a government labeled "home-made," but to encourage a vigilant skepticism, a continuous scrutiny of those in power, and a commitment to resist any attempts by those in authority to encroach on individual freedoms—this was the main motivation of the revolutionists in pushing for public education.
"Confidence," said the revolutionists who adopted the Kentucky Resolutions, "is everywhere the parent of despotism; free government is founded in jealousy, not in confidence; it is jealousy, not confidence, which prescribes limited constitutions to bind down those whom we are obliged to trust with power; our Constitution has accordingly fixed the limits to which, and no further, our confidence may go. * * * In questions of power, let no more be heard of confidence in man, but bind him down from mischief by the chains of the Constitution."
"Confidence," said the revolutionaries who embraced the Kentucky Resolutions, "is always the source of tyranny; a free government is based on suspicion, not trust; it's suspicion, not trust, that sets limits through constitutions to keep those we must trust with power in check; our Constitution has therefore established the boundaries of our trust, and we should not go beyond them. * * * When it comes to matters of power, let's not hear any more about trust in people, but instead ensure they're restricted from causing harm by the constraints of the Constitution."
These resolutions were especially applied to the passage of the Alien laws by the monarchist party during John Adams' administration, and were an indignant call from the State of Kentucky to repudiate the right of the general government to assume undelegated powers, for, said they, to accept these laws would be "to be bound by laws made, not with our consent, but by others against our consent—that is, to surrender the form of government we have chosen, and to live under one deriving its powers from its own will, and not from our authority." Resolutions identical in spirit were also passed by Virginia, the following month; in those days the States still considered themselves supreme, the general government subordinate.
These resolutions were particularly focused on the passage of the Alien laws by the monarchist party during John Adams' administration. They were a strong demand from the State of Kentucky to reject the federal government's claim to exercise powers not explicitly granted to it. They argued that accepting these laws would mean "being bound by laws made without our consent, imposed by others against our will—that is, giving up the government we chose to live under, and instead living under one that derives its powers from its own will, not from our authority." Virginia passed similar resolutions the following month; at that time, the States still viewed themselves as supreme, with the federal government positioned as subordinate.
To inculcate this proud spirit of the supremacy of the people over their governors was to be the purpose of public education! Pick up to-day any common school history, and see how much of this spirit you will find therein. On the contrary, from cover to cover you will find nothing but the cheapest sort of patriotism, the inculcation of the[Pg 124] most unquestioning acquiescence in the deeds of government, a lullaby of rest, security, confidence,—the doctrine that the Law can do no wrong, a Te Deum in praise of the continuous encroachments of the powers of the general government upon the reserved rights of the States, shameless falsification of all acts of rebellion, to put the government in the right and the rebels in the wrong, pyrotechnic glorifications of union, power, and force, and a complete ignoring of the essential liberties to maintain which was the purpose of the revolutionists. The anti-Anarchist law of post-McKinley passage, a much worse law than the Alien and Sedition acts which roused the wrath of Kentucky and Virginia to the point of threatened rebellion, is exalted as a wise provision of our All-Seeing Father in Washington.
To instill the pride in the people’s authority over their leaders was the goal of public education! Pick up any modern school history book today and see how much of this spirit you find in it. On the contrary, from cover to cover, you’ll only discover the shallowest form of patriotism, teaching an unquestioning acceptance of government actions, a soothing narrative of rest, security, and confidence—the idea that the Law can do no wrong, a praise for the ongoing intrusions of federal power into the rights of the States, a blatant misrepresentation of all acts of rebellion to justify the government and vilify the rebels, flashy glorifications of union, power, and force, and a total disregard for the fundamental freedoms that the revolutionaries aimed to protect. The anti-Anarchist law passed after McKinley, a law far worse than the Alien and Sedition Acts that outraged Kentucky and Virginia to the point of threatening rebellion, is touted as a wise measure from our All-Seeing Father in Washington.
Such is the spirit of government-provided schools. Ask any child what he knows about Shays's rebellion, and he will answer, "Oh, some of the farmers couldn't pay their taxes, and Shays led a rebellion against the court-house at Worcester, so they could burn up the deeds; and when Washington heard of it he sent over an army quick and taught 'em a good lesson"—"And what was the result of it?" "The result? Why—why—the result was—Oh yes, I remember—the result was they saw the need of a strong federal government to collect the taxes and pay the debts." Ask if he knows what was said on the other side of the story, ask if he knows that the men who had given their goods and their health and their strength for the freeing of the country now found themselves cast into prison for debt, sick, disabled, and poor, facing a new tyranny for the old; that their demand was that the land should become the free communal possession of those who wished to work it, not subject to tribute, and the child will answer "No." Ask him if he[Pg 125] ever read Jefferson's letter to Madison about it, in which he says:
Such is the spirit of government-run schools. Ask any kid what they know about Shays's rebellion, and they'll say, "Oh, some farmers couldn't pay their taxes, and Shays led a rebellion against the courthouse in Worcester to burn the deeds; and when Washington heard about it, he sent over an army really quickly and taught them a lesson."—"And what was the outcome?" "The outcome? Oh yes, I remember—the outcome was they realized they needed a strong federal government to collect taxes and pay off debts." Ask if they know what was said from the other perspective, ask if they know that the men who had sacrificed their belongings and health to free the country now found themselves thrown into prison for debt, sick, disabled, and poor, facing a new tyranny in place of the old; that their demand was for the land to be a shared community resource for those who wanted to work it, not subject to tribute, and the kid will say, "No." Ask them if they've ever read Jefferson's letter to Madison about it, where he says:
"Societies exist under three forms, sufficiently distinguishable. 1. Without government, as among our Indians. 2. Under government wherein the will of every one has a just influence; as is the case in England in a slight degree, and in our States in a great one. 3. Under government of force, as is the case in all other monarchies, and in most of the other republics. To have an idea of the curse of existence in these last, they must be seen. It is a government of wolves over sheep. It is a problem not clear in my mind that the first condition is not the best. But I believe it to be inconsistent with any great degree of population. The second state has a great deal of good in it.... It has its evils, too, the principal of which is the turbulence to which it is subject.... But even this evil is productive of good. It prevents the degeneracy of government, and nourishes a general attention to public affairs. I hold that a little rebellion now and then is a good thing."
"Societies exist in three distinct forms. 1. Without government, like among our Indigenous people. 2. Under a government where everyone's will has a fair influence; this is somewhat true in England and much more so in our States. 3. Under a government based on force, which is how it operates in all other monarchies and in most other republics. To truly understand the struggles of existence in these latter societies, they must be observed. It's a government of wolves over sheep. I'm not completely sure that the first condition isn’t the best, but I think it doesn’t work well with a large population. The second state has many positive aspects... but it also has its problems, the biggest being the unrest it experiences... Yet even this problem can lead to good outcomes. It prevents the decline of government and encourages a general awareness of public issues. I believe that having a little rebellion every now and then is a good thing."
Or to another correspondent: "God forbid that we should ever be twenty years without such a rebellion!... What country can preserve its liberties if its rulers are not warned from time to time that the people preserve the spirit of resistance? Let them take up arms.... The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants. It is its natural manure." Ask any school child if he was ever taught that the author of the Declaration of Independence, one of the great founders of the common school, said these things, and he will look at you with open mouth and unbelieving eyes. Ask him if he ever heard that the man who sounded the bugle note in the darkest hour of the Crisis, who roused the courage of the soldiers when Washington saw only mutiny and despair[Pg 126] ahead, ask him if he knows that this man also wrote, "Government at best is a necessary evil, at worst an intolerable one," and if he is a little better informed than the average he will answer, "Oh well, he was an infidel!" Catechize him about the merits of the Constitution which he has learned to repeat like a poll-parrot, and you will find his chief conception is not of the powers withheld from Congress, but of the powers granted.
Or to another correspondent: "God forbid that we should ever go twenty years without such a rebellion!... What country can keep its freedoms if its leaders aren’t reminded now and then that the people still have the spirit to resist? Let them take up arms.... The tree of liberty needs to be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants. That’s just how it grows." Ask any school child if they were ever taught that the author of the Declaration of Independence, one of the key founders of public education, said these things, and they will look at you in shock and disbelief. Ask them if they’ve ever heard that the man who called to action in the darkest hour of the Crisis, who inspired the soldiers when Washington only saw rebellion and hopelessness ahead, ask them if they know that this man also wrote, "Government at best is a necessary evil, at worst an intolerable one," and if they know a bit more than the average kid, they will probably say, "Oh well, he was an infidel!" Quiz them about the Constitution, which they’ve learned to repeat like a parrot, and you’ll find that their main understanding isn’t about the powers kept from Congress but about the powers granted.
Such are the fruits of government schools. We, the Anarchists, point to them and say: If the believers in liberty wish the principles of liberty taught, let them never intrust that instruction to any government; for the nature of government is to become a thing apart, an institution existing for its own sake, preying upon the people, and teaching whatever will tend to keep it secure in its seat. As the fathers said of the governments of Europe, so say we of this government also after a century and a quarter of independence: "The blood of the people has become its inheritance, and those who fatten on it will not relinquish it easily."
Such are the outcomes of public schools. We, the Anarchists, point to them and say: If those who believe in freedom want the principles of freedom taught, they should never leave that teaching to any government; because the essence of government is to become something separate, an institution that exists for its own benefit, exploiting the people, and teaching whatever will help it maintain its power. Just as the founders said about the governments of Europe, we say the same about this government after a century and a quarter of independence: "The blood of the people has become its inheritance, and those who thrive on it will not give it up easily."
Public education, having to do with the intellect and spirit of a people, is probably the most subtle and far-reaching engine for molding the course of a nation; but commerce, dealing as it does with material things and producing immediate effects, was the force that bore down soonest upon the paper barriers of constitutional restriction, and shaped the government to its requirements. Here, indeed, we arrive at the point where we, looking over the hundred and twenty-five years of independence, can see that the simple government conceived by the revolutionary republicans was a foredoomed failure. It was so because of (1) the essence of government itself; (2) the essence of human nature; (3) the essence of Commerce and Manufacture.
Public education, which relates to the intellect and spirit of a people, is likely the most subtle and influential force for shaping the direction of a nation. However, commerce, which deals with tangible goods and creates immediate impacts, was the force that quickly broke through the paper barriers of constitutional limits and adjusted the government to meet its needs. Indeed, as we look back over the 125 years of independence, we can see that the straightforward government envisioned by the revolutionary republicans was destined to fail. This was due to (1) the nature of government itself; (2) the nature of human beings; (3) the nature of commerce and manufacturing.
Of the essence of government, I have already said, it is[Pg 127] a thing apart, developing its own interests at the expense of what opposes it; all attempts to make it anything else fail. In this Anarchists agree with the traditional enemies of the Revolution, the monarchists, federalists, strong government believers, the Roosevelts of to-day, the Jays, Marshalls, and Hamiltons of then,—that Hamilton, who, as Secretary of the Treasury, devised a financial system of which we are the unlucky heritors, and whose objects were twofold: To puzzle the people and make public finance obscure to those that paid for it; to serve as a machine for corrupting the legislatures; "for he avowed the opinion that man could be governed by two motives only, force or interest;" force being then out of the question, he laid hold of interest, the greed of the legislators, to set going an association of persons having an entirely separate welfare from the welfare of their electors, bound together by mutual corruption and mutual desire for plunder. The Anarchist agrees that Hamilton was logical, and understood the core of government; the difference is, that while strong governmentalists believe this is necessary and desirable, we choose the opposite conclusion, NO GOVERNMENT WHATEVER.
Of the essence of government, I've already mentioned, it is[Pg 127] something separate, developing its own interests at the expense of anything that opposes it; all attempts to change that fail. In this, Anarchists agree with the traditional enemies of the Revolution, the monarchists, federalists, supporters of strong government, the Roosevelts of today, the Jays, Marshalls, and Hamiltons of the past—specifically Hamilton, who as Secretary of the Treasury created a financial system of which we are the unfortunate inheritors. His goals were twofold: to confuse the people and make public finance obscure to those who funded it; and to act as a mechanism for corrupting legislatures. He openly believed that people could be governed by only two motivations: force or interest; with force off the table, he relied on interest—the greed of legislators—to initiate a group of individuals with completely separate interests from those of their constituents, connected by mutual corruption and a shared desire for plunder. Anarchists agree that Hamilton was logical and understood the essence of government; the difference is that while strong governmentalists think this is necessary and desirable, we choose the opposite conclusion: NO GOVERNMENT WHATSOEVER.
As to the essence of human nature, what our national experience has made plain is this, that to remain in a continually exalted moral condition is not human nature. That has happened which was prophesied: we have gone down hill from the Revolution until now; we are absorbed in "mere money-getting." The desire for material ease long ago vanquished the spirit of '76. What was that spirit? The spirit that animated the people of Virginia, of the Carolinas, of Massachusetts, of New York, when they refused to import goods from England; when they preferred (and stood by it) to wear coarse homespun cloth, to drink the brew of their own growths, to fit their appetites to the home supply, rather[Pg 128] than submit to the taxation of the imperial ministry. Even within the lifetime of the revolutionists the spirit decayed. The love of material ease has been, in the mass of men and permanently speaking, always greater than the love of liberty. Nine hundred and ninety-nine women out of a thousand are more interested in the cut of a dress than in the independence of their sex; nine hundred and nine-nine men out of a thousand are more interested in drinking a glass of beer than in questioning the tax that is laid on it; how many children are not willing to trade the liberty to play for the promise of a new cap or a new dress? This it is which begets the complicated mechanism of society; this it is which, by multiplying the concerns of government, multiplies the strength of government and the corresponding weakness of the people; this it is which begets indifference to public concern, thus making the corruption of government easy.
As for the core of human nature, what our national experience has shown is this: staying in a constantly high moral state isn’t part of being human. What was predicted has happened; we’ve declined since the Revolution until now, and we’re caught up in “just making money.” The longing for comfort has long since beaten the spirit of ’76. What was that spirit? It was the attitude of the people from Virginia, the Carolinas, Massachusetts, and New York when they chose not to import goods from England; when they preferred (and stood by it) to wear rough homespun cloth, to drink what they brewed themselves, and to adjust their desires to what they had at home rather than submit to the taxes set by the ruling power. Even during the lifetime of the revolutionaries, that spirit faded. The love for material comfort has, generally speaking, always been stronger than the love for freedom. Nine hundred ninety-nine out of a thousand women care more about the style of a dress than about their independence; nine hundred ninety-nine out of a thousand men care more about having a beer than about questioning the tax on it; how many kids wouldn’t trade their freedom to play for the promise of a new cap or dress? This is what creates the complex structure of society; this is what, by increasing the concerns of government, strengthens government while weakening the people; this is what leads to indifference towards public matters, making government corruption easy.
As to the essence of Commerce and Manufacture, it is this: to establish bonds between every corner of the earth's surface and every other corner, to multiply the needs of mankind, and the desire for material possession and enjoyment.
As for the core of Commerce and Manufacturing, it is about creating connections between every part of the world and every other part, increasing the needs of humanity, and the desire for material goods and enjoyment.
The American tradition was the isolation of the States as far as possible. Said they: We have won our liberties by hard sacrifice and struggle unto death. We wish now to be let alone and to let others alone, that our principles may have time for trial; that we may become accustomed to the exercise of our rights; that we may be kept free from the contaminating influence of European gauds, pagents, distinctions. So richly did they esteem the absence of these that they could in all fervor write: "We shall see multiplied instances of Europeans coming to America, but no man living will ever see an instance of an American removing to settle in Europe, and continuing there." Alas! In less than a hundred years the[Pg 129] highest aim of a "Daughter of the Revolution" was, and is, to buy a castle, a title, and a rotten lord, with the money wrung from American servitude! And the commercial interests of America are seeking a world-empire!
The American tradition was to keep the States as isolated as possible. They said: We fought hard and sacrificed everything to win our freedoms. Now we want to be left alone and let others be, so our principles can be tested; so we can get used to exercising our rights; so we can stay free from the corrupting influence of European luxuries, ceremonies, and social hierarchies. They valued the absence of these things so much that they could passionately declare: "We will see many Europeans coming to America, but no one alive will ever see an American moving to settle in Europe and staying there." Sadly, in less than a hundred years, the [Pg 129] highest aspiration of a "Daughter of the Revolution" was, and is, to buy a castle, a title, and a worthless lord, funded by the labor of Americans! And America's commercial interests are now pursuing a global empire!
In the earlier days of the revolt and subsequent independence, it appeared that the "manifest destiny" of America was to be an agricultural people, exchanging food stuffs and raw materials for manufactured articles. And in those days it was written: "We shall be virtuous as long as agriculture is our principal object, which will be the case as long as there remain vacant lands in any part of America. When we get piled upon one another in large cities, as in Europe, we shall become corrupt as in Europe, and go to eating one another as they do there." Which we are doing, because of the inevitable development of Commerce and Manufacture, and the concomitant development of strong government. And the parallel prophecy is likewise fulfilled: "If ever this vast country is brought under a single government, it will be one of the most extensive corruption, indifferent and incapable of a wholesome care over so wide a spread of surface." There is not upon the face of the earth to-day a government so utterly and shamelessly corrupt as that of the United States of America. There are others more cruel, more tyrannical, more devastating; there is none so utterly venal.
In the early days of the uprising and later independence, it seemed like America’s "manifest destiny" was to be an agricultural society, trading food and raw materials for manufactured goods. Back then, it was said: "We will remain virtuous as long as agriculture is our main focus, which will be true as long as there are vacant lands anywhere in America. Once we start crowding into big cities like they do in Europe, we will become corrupt like them, even resorting to cannibalism as they do." And that’s happening now because of the unavoidable growth of commerce and manufacturing, along with the rise of a strong government. The other prediction is also coming true: "If this vast country ever falls under a single government, it will be one of the most widespread corruption, indifferent and unable to care effectively for such a large area." Today, there is no government on Earth as completely and openly corrupt as that of the United States of America. Some may be more brutal, more oppressive, or more destructive, but none are as thoroughly corrupt.
And yet even in the very days of the prophets, even with their own consent, the first concession to this later tyranny was made. It was made when the Constitution was made; and the Constitution was made chiefly because of the demands of Commerce. Thus it was at the outset a merchant's machine, which the other interests of the country, the land and labor interests, even then foreboded would destroy their liberties. In vain their jealousy of its central power made them enact the first twelve amendments.
And yet even during the days of the prophets, and with their own agreement, the first concession to this later tyranny was made. It happened when the Constitution was created; and the Constitution was primarily made in response to the demands of Commerce. So, right from the start, it was a tool for merchants, which the other interests of the country, like land and labor interests, feared would undermine their freedoms. Their concerns about its central power were in vain as they pushed for the first twelve amendments.
In vain they endeavored to set bounds over which the federal power dare not trench. In vain they enacted into general law the freedom of speech, of the press, of assemblage and petition. All of these things we see ridden rough-shod upon every day, and have so seen with more or less intermission since the beginning of the nineteenth century. At this day, every police lieutenant considers himself, and rightly so, as more powerful than the General Law of the Union; and that one who told Robert Hunter that he held in his fist something stronger than the Constitution, was perfectly correct. The right of assemblage is an American tradition which has gone out of fashion; the police club is now the mode. And it is so in virtue of the people's indifference to liberty, and the steady progress of constitutional interpretation towards the substance of imperial government.
In vain, they tried to set limits that the federal power couldn’t cross. In vain, they made freedom of speech, the press, assembly, and petition into laws. We see these rights trampled on every day, and have seen them ignored more or less consistently since the early 1800s. Today, every police lieutenant believes, and rightly so, that he holds more power than the General Law of the Union; the person who told Robert Hunter that he had something stronger than the Constitution was absolutely right. The right to assemble is an American tradition that has fallen out of favor; now, the police baton is in style. This is due to the people's indifference to liberty and the ongoing shift in constitutional interpretation toward a more imperial form of government.
It is an American tradition that a standing army is a standing menace to liberty; in Jefferson's presidency the army was reduced to 3,000 men. It is American tradition that we keep out of the affairs of other nations. It is American practice that we meddle with the affairs of everybody else from the West to the East Indies, from Russia to Japan; and to do it we have a standing army of 83,251 men.
It’s a well-known American belief that a standing army poses a threat to freedom; during Jefferson's presidency, the army was cut down to 3,000 soldiers. It's also an American principle that we should stay out of other countries' problems. However, in practice, we interfere in the affairs of everyone from the West to the East Indies, and from Russia to Japan. To accomplish this, we maintain a standing army of 83,251 soldiers.
It is American tradition that the financial affairs of a nation should be transacted on the same principles of simple honesty that an individual conducts his own business; viz., that debt is a bad thing, and a man's first surplus earnings should be applied to his debts; that offices and office-holders should be few. It is American practice that the general government should always have millions of debt, even if a panic or a war has to be forced to prevent its being paid off; and as to the application of its income, office-holders come first. And within the last administration it is reported that 99,000 offices have been[Pg 131] created at an annual expense of $63,000,000. Shades of Jefferson! "How are vacancies to be obtained? Those by deaths are few; by resignation none." Roosevelt cuts the knot by making 99,000 new ones! And few will die,—and none resign. They will beget sons and daughters, and Taft will have to create 99,000 more! Verily, a simple and a serviceable thing is our general government.
It’s an American tradition that a nation’s finances should be managed with the same straightforward honesty that an individual uses in their own business; namely, that debt is undesirable and a person’s first extra earnings should go towards paying off debt; that there should be few offices and office-holders. However, it’s common in America for the federal government to carry millions in debt, even if it means forcing a disaster or war to avoid paying it off; and when it comes to how its income is spent, government positions take priority. It’s reported that in the last administration, 99,000 offices were created at an annual cost of $63,000,000. Shades of Jefferson! “How can we fill vacancies? There are very few due to deaths, and none from resignations.” Roosevelt solves the issue by creating 99,000 new positions! And few will die—and none will resign. They will have children, and Taft will need to create 99,000 more! Truly, our federal government is a simple and efficient entity.
It is American tradition that the Judiciary shall act as a check upon the impetuosity of Legislatures, should these attempt to pass the bounds of constitutional limitation. It is American practice that the Judiciary justifies every law which trenches on the liberties of the people and nullifies every act of the Legislature by which the people seek to regain some measure of their freedom. Again, in the words of Jefferson: "The Constitution is a mere thing of wax in the hands of the Judiciary, which they may twist and shape in any form they please." Truly, if the men who fought the good fight for the triumph of simple, honest, free life in that day, were now to look upon the scene of their labors, they would cry out together with him who said: "I regret that I am now to die in the belief that the useless sacrifice of themselves by the generation of '76 to acquire self-government and happiness to their country, is to be thrown away by the unwise and unworthy passions of their sons, and that my only consolation is to be that I shall not live to see it."
It’s an American tradition that the Judiciary acts as a check on the rashness of Legislatures if they try to go beyond constitutional limits. It’s standard practice that the Judiciary validates any law that infringes on people's freedoms and denies any act of the Legislature that attempts to help people regain some of their freedom. Again, as Jefferson said: "The Constitution is just a thing of wax in the hands of the Judiciary, which they can twist and shape however they want." Truly, if the people who fought for simple, honest, free living back then were to see the results of their efforts now, they would cry out along with the one who said: "I regret that I am now to die believing that the useless sacrifices made by the generation of ’76 to achieve self-government and happiness for their country will be wasted by the foolish and unworthy desires of their children, and my only comfort is that I will not live to see it."
And now, what has Anarchism to say to all this, this bankruptcy of republicanism, this modern empire that has grown up on the ruins of our early freedom? We say this, that the sin our fathers sinned was that they did not trust liberty wholly. They thought it possible to compromise between liberty and government, believing the latter to be "a necessary evil", and the moment the compromise was made, the whole misbegotten monster of our[Pg 132] present tyranny began to grow. Instruments which are set up to safeguard rights become the very whip with which the free are struck.
And now, what does Anarchism have to say about all this—this failure of republicanism, this modern empire built on the ruins of our early freedom? We say this: the mistake our ancestors made was not fully trusting in liberty. They thought it was possible to find a middle ground between liberty and government, considering the latter to be "a necessary evil," and the moment that compromise was established, the entire misguided monster of our[Pg 132] current tyranny began to grow. Tools created to protect rights become the very instruments that oppress the free.
Anarchism says, Make no laws whatever concerning speech, and speech will be free; so soon as you make a declaration on paper that speech shall be free, you will have a hundred lawyers proving that "freedom does not mean abuse, nor liberty license"; and they will define and define freedom out of existence. Let the guarantee of free speech be in every man's determination to use it, and we shall have no need of paper declarations. On the other hand, so long as the people do not care to exercise their freedom, those who wish to tyrannize will do so; for tyrants are active and ardent, and will devote themselves in the name of any number of gods, religious and otherwise, to put shackles upon sleeping men.
Anarchism states, Don't create any laws about speech, and speech will be free; as soon as you put a statement on paper saying that speech should be free, you'll have a hundred lawyers arguing that "freedom doesn't mean abuse, nor does liberty mean a free-for-all"; and they'll endlessly define and redefine freedom until it's meaningless. Let the guarantee of free speech come from everyone's commitment to use it, and we won't need written statements. On the flip side, as long as people don’t care to use their freedom, those who want to control will do so; because tyrants are active and passionate, and they will dedicate themselves, in the name of various gods, both religious and secular, to put chains on those who are complacent.
The problem then becomes, Is it possible to stir men from their indifference? We have said that the spirit of liberty was nurtured by colonial life; that the elements of colonial life were the desire for sectarian independence, and the jealous watchfulness incident thereto; the isolation of pioneer communities which threw each individual strongly on his own resources, and thus developed all-around men, yet at the same time made very strong such social bonds as did exist; and, lastly, the comparative simplicity of small communities.
The question then becomes, can we awaken people from their indifference? We've mentioned that the spirit of freedom was fostered by colonial life; that the key aspects of colonial life were the desire for religious independence, along with the vigilant protection that came with it; the isolation of pioneer communities which forced individuals to rely heavily on their own resources, thereby shaping well-rounded people, yet simultaneously strengthening the social connections that did exist; and finally, the straightforward nature of small communities.
All this has mostly disappeared. As to sectarianism, it is only by dint of an occasional idiotic persecution that a sect becomes interesting; in the absence of this, outlandish sects play the fool's role, are anything but heroic, and have little to do with either the name or the substance of liberty. The old colonial religious parties have gradually become the "pillars of society," their animosities have died out, their offensive peculiarities have been[Pg 133] effaced, they are as like one another as beans in a pod, they build churches and—sleep in them.
All of this has mostly faded away. When it comes to sectarianism, a sect only becomes interesting when there’s an occasional ridiculous persecution; without that, strange sects just play the fool’s role, are anything but heroic, and have little to do with either the name or the essence of freedom. The old colonial religious groups have slowly turned into the "pillars of society," their rivalries have faded, their annoying quirks have been[Pg 133] wiped out, they are as alike as peas in a pod, they build churches and—nap in them.
As to our communities, they are hopelessly and helplessly interdependent, as we ourselves are, save that continuously diminishing proportion engaged in all around farming; and even these are slaves to mortgages. For our cities, probably there is not one that is provisioned to last a week, and certainly there is none which would not be bankrupt with despair at the proposition that it produce its own food. In response to this condition and its correlative political tyranny, Anarchism affirms the economy of self-sustenance, the disintegration of the great communities, the use of the earth.
As for our communities, they are completely and hopelessly dependent on each other, just like we are, except that a constantly shrinking percentage is involved in farming; and even those are chained to mortgages. As for our cities, there's probably not a single one that has enough supplies to last a week, and none would be able to cope with the idea of producing its own food without facing total despair. In light of this situation and its related political oppression, Anarchism advocates for self-sustainability, the breakdown of large communities, and a more responsible use of the land.
I am not ready to say that I see clearly that this will take place; but I see clearly that this must take place if ever again men are to be free. I am so well satisfied that the mass of mankind prefer material possessions to liberty, that I have no hope that they will ever, by means of intellectual or moral stirrings merely, throw off the yoke of oppression fastened on them by the present economic system, to institute free societies. My only hope is in the blind development of the economic system and political oppression itself. The great characteristic looming factor in this gigantic power is Manufacture. The tendency of each nation is to become more and more a manufacturing one, an exporter of fabrics, not an importer. If this tendency follows its own logic, it must eventually circle round to each community producing for itself. What then will become of the surplus product when the manufacturer shall have no foreign market? Why, then mankind must face the dilemma of sitting down and dying in the midst of it, or confiscating the goods.
I’m not ready to say I can clearly see that this will happen; but I clearly see that this must happen if people are ever to be free again. I’m pretty convinced that most people prioritize material wealth over freedom, so I have no hope that they will ever simply shake off the oppression imposed on them by the current economic system to create free societies through mere intellectual or moral awakenings. My only hope lies in the unintentional evolution of the economic system and political oppression itself. The key factor that stands out in this enormous power is Manufacture. Each nation’s trend is to become increasingly focused on manufacturing, exporting goods rather than importing them. If this trend continues, it will eventually lead to communities producing for their own needs. So, what will happen to the surplus production when manufacturers no longer have foreign markets? Well, then humanity will face the choice of either sitting around and perishing amidst it all or seizing the goods.
Indeed, we are partially facing this problem even now; and so far we are sitting down and dying. I opine, however, that men will not do it forever; and when once by[Pg 134] an act of general expropriation they have overcome the reverence and fear of property, and their awe of government, they may waken to the consciousness that things are to be used, and therefore men are greater than things. This may rouse the spirit of liberty.
Indeed, we are partly dealing with this issue even now; and so far we are just sitting back and accepting it. However, I believe that people won’t do this forever; and once through an act of widespread takeover they overcome their reverence and fear of property, as well as their respect for government, they may become aware that things are meant to be used, and therefore people are more important than things. This could ignite the spirit of freedom.
If, on the other hand, the tendency of invention to simplify, enabling the advantages of machinery to be combined with smaller aggregations of workers, shall also follow its own logic, the great manufacturing plants will break up, population will go after the fragments, and there will be seen not indeed the hard, self-sustaining, isolated pioneer communities of early America, but thousands of small communities stretching along the lines of transportation, each producing very largely for its own needs, able to rely upon itself, and therefore able to be independent. For the same rule holds good for societies as for individuals,—those may be free who are able to make their own living.
If, on the other hand, the trend of innovation to simplify, allowing the benefits of machinery to be paired with smaller groups of workers, continues to follow its own course, the large manufacturing plants will break apart, and people will follow the fragments. We will not see the tough, self-sufficient, isolated pioneer communities of early America, but rather thousands of small communities along transportation routes, each largely producing for its own needs, able to rely on themselves, and therefore capable of being independent. The same principle applies to societies as it does to individuals—those who can support themselves can be free.
In regard to the breaking up of that vilest creation of tyranny, the standing army and navy, it is clear that so long as men desire to fight, they will have armed force in one form or another. Our fathers thought they had guarded against a standing army by providing for the voluntary militia. In our day we have lived to see this militia declared part of the regular military force of the United States, and subject to the same demands as the regulars. Within another generation we shall probably see its members in the regular pay of the general government. Since any embodiment of the fighting spirit, any military organization, inevitably follows the same line of centralization, the logic of Anarchism is that the least objectionable form of armed force is that which springs up voluntarily, like the minute-men of Massachusetts, and disbands as soon as the occasion which called it into existence is past: that the really desirable thing is that[Pg 135] all men—not Americans only—should be at peace; and that to reach this, all peaceful persons should withdraw their support from the army, and require that all who make war shall do so at their own cost and risk; that neither pay nor pensions are to be provided for those who choose to make man-killing a trade.
In terms of dismantling that worst creation of oppression, the standing army and navy, it’s clear that as long as people want to fight, there will be some form of armed force. Our ancestors believed they had protected against a standing army by establishing a voluntary militia. However, in our time, we’ve seen this militia become part of the regular military force of the United States and subject to the same demands as the regulars. Within another generation, we’ll likely see its members receiving regular pay from the federal government. Since any kind of military organization tends to centralize, Anarchism suggests that the least harmful form of armed force is one that arises voluntarily, like the minute-men of Massachusetts, and disbands as soon as the reason for its existence is over: that what we truly want is for all people—not just Americans—to be at peace; and to achieve this, all peaceful individuals should stop supporting the army and insist that those who engage in warfare do so at their own expense and risk; that no pay or pensions should be given to those who choose to make killing their profession.
As to the American tradition of non-meddling, Anarchism asks that it be carried down to the individual himself. It demands no jealous barrier of isolation; it knows that such isolation is undesirable and impossible; but it teaches that by all men's strictly minding their own business, a fluid society, freely adapting itself to mutual needs, wherein all the world shall belong to all men, as much as each has need or desire, will result.
As for the American tradition of staying out of others' business, Anarchism insists that this principle should apply to individuals as well. It doesn't require a protective wall of isolation; it understands that such isolation is both undesirable and unattainable. Instead, it advocates for everyone to take care of their own affairs, which will lead to a flexible society that adapts to everyone's needs. In this way, the world will belong to everyone, in proportion to what each person needs or desires.
And when Modern Revolution has thus been carried to the heart of the whole world—if it ever shall be, as I hope it will,—then may we hope to see a resurrection of that proud spirit of our fathers which put the simple dignity of Man above the gauds of wealth and class, and held that to be an American was greater than to be a king.
And when the Modern Revolution has been taken to the core of the entire world—if it ever happens, which I sincerely hope it does—then we can look forward to a revival of that proud spirit of our ancestors who valued the inherent dignity of every person above the trappings of wealth and class, believing that being an American was more significant than being a king.
In that day there shall be neither kings nor Americans,—only Men; over the whole earth, MEN.
In that day, there will be neither kings nor Americans—only people; all over the earth, PEOPLE.
Anarchism In Literature
In the long sweep of seventeen hundred years which witnessed the engulfment of a moribund Roman civilization, together with its borrowed Greek ideals, under the red tide of a passionate barbarism that leaped to embrace the idea of Triumph over Death, and spat upon the Grecian Joys of Life with the superb contempt of the Norse savage, there was, for Europe and America, but one great animating Word in Art and Literature—Christianity. It boots not here to inquire how close or how remote the Christian ideal as it developed was in comparison with the teachings of the Nazarene. Distorted, blackened, almost effaced, it was yet some faint echo from the hillsides of Olivet, some indistinct vision of the Cross, some dull perception of the white glory of renunciation, that shaped the dreams of the evolving barbarian, and moulded all his work, whether of stone or clay, upon canvas or parchment. Wherever we turn we find a general fixup or caste, an immovable solidity of orders built upon orders, an unquestioning subordination of the individual, ruling every effort of genius. Ascetic shadow upon all; nowhere does a sun-ray of self-expression creep, save as through water, thin and perturbed. The theologic pessimism which appealed to the fighting man as a proper extension of his own superstition—perhaps hardly that, for Heaven was but a change of name for Valhalla,—fell heavily upon[Pg 137] the man of dreams, whose creations must come forth, lifeless, after the uniform model, who must bless and ban not as he saw before his eyes but as the one eternal purpose demanded.
In the long span of seventeen hundred years that saw the decline of a dying Roman civilization, along with its borrowed Greek ideals, under the intense sweep of passionate barbarism that eagerly embraced the concept of Triumph over Death, and dismissed the Grecian Joys of Life with the proud contempt of the Norse savage, there existed, for Europe and America, only one powerful driving force in Art and Literature—Christianity. It doesn’t matter here to question how similar or different the Christian ideal that developed was in relation to the teachings of the Nazarene. Even though it was distorted, tainted, and almost erased, it was still some faint echo from the hills of Olivet, some vague vision of the Cross, some dull awareness of the pure glory of renunciation that shaped the dreams of the emerging barbarian and influenced all his creations, whether made of stone or clay, on canvas or parchment. Wherever we look, we see a general hierarchy or caste system, an unyielding structure of orders built upon orders, an unquestioning subservience of the individual, governing every expression of genius. Ascetic shadows loom over everything; not a single ray of self-expression breaks through, except like light through water, thin and disturbed. The theological pessimism that resonated with the warrior as a fitting extension of his own superstition—perhaps not even that, since Heaven was merely a new term for Valhalla—hung heavily upon[Pg 137] the dreamer, whose creations had to emerge lifeless, adhering to the same uniform model, who had to bless and curse not as he perceived with his own eyes but as the one eternal purpose required.
At last the barbarian is civilized; he has accomplished his own refinement—and his own rottenness. Still he preaches (and practices) contempt of death—when others do the dying! Still he preaches submission to the will of God—but that others may submit to him! Still he proclaims the Cross—but that others may bear it. Where Rome was in the glut of her vanity and her blood-drunkenness—limbs wound in cloth of gold suppurating with crime, head boastfully nodding as Jove and feet rocking upon slipping slime—there stand the Empires and Republics of those whose forefathers slew Rome.
At last, the barbarian has become civilized; he's achieved his own refinement—and his own decay. Yet he continues to preach (and practice) a disdain for death—while others do the dying! He still advocates submission to God's will—but expects others to submit to him! He proclaims the Cross—but wants others to bear it. Where Rome was caught up in her vanity and bloodlust—limbs wrapped in cloth of gold festering with crime, head arrogantly nodding like Jove, and feet slipping on muck—there stand the Empires and Republics of those whose ancestors conquered Rome.
And now for these three hundred years the Men of Dreams have been watching the Christian Ideal go bankrupt. One by one as they have dared, and each according to his mood, they have spoken their minds; some have reasoned, and some have laughed, and some have appealed, logician, satirist, and exhorter all feeling in their several ways that humanity stood in need of a new moral ideal. Consciously or unconsciously, within the pale of the Church or without, this has been "the spirit moving upon the face of the waters" within them, and at last the creation is come forth, the dream that is to touch the heart-strings of the World anew, and make it sing a stronger song than any it has sung of old. Mark you, it must be stronger, wider, deeper, or it cannot be at all. It must sing all that has been sung, and something more. Its mission is not to deny the past but to reaffirm it and explain it, all of it; and to-day too, and to-morrow too.
And now for these three hundred years, the Dreamers have been watching the Christian Ideal fail. One by one, as they dared and according to their feelings, they have expressed their thoughts; some have debated, some have laughed, and some have appealed, with logicians, satirists, and motivators all sensing in their own ways that humanity needs a new moral ideal. Consciously or unconsciously, whether inside the Church or outside it, this has been "the spirit moving upon the face of the waters" within them, and finally, the creation has come forth—the dream that will touch the heartstrings of the world again and make it sing a stronger song than any it has sung before. It must be stronger, broader, deeper, or it won’t exist at all. It must include everything that has been sung and something beyond that. Its purpose isn’t to deny the past but to reaffirm and explain it all, today and tomorrow too.
And this Ideal, the only one that has power to stir the moral pulses of the world, the only Word that can[Pg 138] quicken "Dead Souls" who wait this moral resurrection, the only Word which can animate the dreamer, poet, sculptor, painter, musician, artist of chisel or pen, with power to fashion forth his dream, is Anarchism. For Anarchism means fulness of being. It means the return of Greek radiance of life, Greek love of beauty, without Greek indifference to the common man; it means Christian earnestness and Christian Communism, without Christian fanaticism and Christian gloom and tyranny. It means this because it means perfect freedom, material and spiritual freedom.
And this Ideal, the only one that can inspire the moral awareness of the world, the only Word that can[Pg 138] revive "Dead Souls" waiting for this moral awakening, the only Word that can energize the dreamer, poet, sculptor, painter, musician, or any artist wielding a chisel or pen, enabling them to bring their vision to life, is Anarchism. Anarchism signifies a complete existence. It represents the return of the Greek brilliance of life, the Greek appreciation for beauty, without the Greek apathy toward everyday people; it embodies Christian sincerity and Christian Community, free from Christian fanaticism, gloom, and oppression. It means this because it stands for total freedom, both material and spiritual.
The light of Greek idealism failed because with all its love of life and the infinite diversity of beauty, and all the glory of its free intellect, it never conceived of material freedom; to it the Helot was as eternal as the Gods. Therefore the Gods passed away, and their eternity was as a little wave of time.
The light of Greek idealism faded because, despite its passion for life and the endless variety of beauty, and all the brilliance of its independent thought, it never envisioned material freedom; to it, the Helot was as eternal as the Gods. Thus, the Gods disappeared, and their eternity was just a brief moment in time.
The Christian ideal has failed because with all its sublime Communism, its doctrine of universal equality, it was bound up with a spiritual tyranny seeking to mould into one pattern the thoughts of all humanity, stamping all men with the stamp of submission, throwing upon all the dark umber of life lived for the purpose of death, and fruitful of all other tyrannies.
The Christian ideal has fallen short because, despite its impressive Communism and its belief in universal equality, it was linked to a kind of spiritual oppression that aimed to shape everyone’s thoughts into one mold, forcing everyone into submission and casting a shadow of life lived for the purpose of death, leading to all other forms of oppression.
Anarchism will succeed because its message of freedom comes down the rising wind of social revolt first of all to the common man, the material slave, and bids him know that he, too, should have an independent will, and the free exercise thereof; that no philosophy, and no achievement, and no civilization is worth considering or achieving, if it does not mean that he shall be free to labor at what he likes and when he likes, and freely share all that free men choose to produce; that he, the drudge of all the ages, is the cornerstone of the building without whose sure and safe position no structure can [Pg 139] nor should endure. And likewise it comes to him who sits in fear of himself, and says: "Fear no more, neither what is without or within. Search fully and freely your Self; hearken to all the voices that rise from that abyss from which you have been commanded to shrink. Learn for yourself what these things are. Belike what they have told you is good, is bad; and this cast mould of goodness, a vile prison-house. Learn to decide your own measure of restraint. Value for yourself the merits of selfishness and unselfishness; and strike you the balance between these two: for if the first be all accredited you make slaves of others, and if the second, your own abasement raises tyrants over you; and none can decide the matter for you so well as you for yourself; for even if you err you learn by it, while if he errs the blame is his, and if he advises well the credit is his, and you are nothing. Be yourself; and by self-expression learn self-restraint. The wisdom of the ages lies in the reassertion of all past positivisms, and the denial of all negations, that is, all that has been claimed by the individual for himself is good, but every denial of the freedom of another is bad; whereby it will be seen that many things supposed to be claimed for oneself involve the freedom of others and must be surrendered because they do not come within the sovereign limit, while many things supposed to be evil, since they in nowise infringe upon the liberty of others are wholly good, bringing to dwarfed bodies and narrow souls the vigor and full growth of healthy exercise, and giving a rich glow to life that had else paled out like a lamp in a grave-vault."
Anarchism will succeed because its message of freedom rises with the winds of social uprising, reaching the everyday person—those trapped in material slavery. It tells them they, too, deserve to have their own will and the freedom to act on it. No philosophy, achievement, or civilization is worth pursuing if it doesn’t mean that they can work on what they want, when they want, and share in what free people choose to create. This person, who has been a laborer throughout history, is the foundation of society, and without their secure and strong presence, no structure can last [Pg 139] nor should it. It also reaches those who fear their own potential, urging them: "Do not be afraid, neither of what is outside you nor inside you. Explore your true Self openly and fully; listen to all the voices that emerge from the depths you’ve been told to avoid. Discover for yourself what these things mean. Perhaps what you’ve been told is good is really bad; this rigid definition of goodness may be a terrible prison. Learn to judge your own limits. Determine the value of selfishness versus selflessness; find a balance between the two: if you prioritize only selfishness, you create slaves of others, and if you prioritize only selflessness, you diminish yourself and invite tyranny over you. No one can judge this better than you can for yourself; even if you make a mistake, you will learn from it, while if someone else makes a mistake, the blame lies with them, and if they give good advice, the credit goes to them and you gain nothing. Be yourself; and through self-expression, understand self-discipline. The wisdom of the ages is in reaffirming all past truths while rejecting all falsehoods; that is, everything an individual claims for themselves is good, but any denial of another's freedom is bad. Thus, it becomes clear that many claims made for oneself actually involve the freedom of others and must be relinquished as they fall outside of personal sovereignty, while many things deemed bad, because they do not infringe on others' liberty, are entirely good, providing strength and full development to limited bodies and narrowed minds, enriching a life that would otherwise fade like a lamp in a tomb."
To the sybarite it says, Learn to do your own share of hard work; you will gain by it; to the "Man with the Hoe," Think for yourself and boldly take your time for it. The division of labor which makes of one man[Pg 140] a Brain and of another a Hand is evil. Away with it.
To the luxury-seeker, it says, Learn to put in your own hard work; you’ll benefit from it. To the "Man with the Hoe," Think for yourself and take your time with it. The division of labor that turns one person into a Brain and another into a Hand is wrong. Let’s get rid of it.
This is the ethical gospel of Anarchism to which these three hundred years of intellectual ferment have been leading. He who will trace the course of literature for three hundred years will find innumerable bits of drift here and there, indicative of the moral and intellectual revolt. Protestantism itself, in asserting the supremacy of the individual conscience, fired the long train of thought which inevitably leads to the explosion of all forms of authority. The great political writers of the eighteenth century, in asserting the right of self-government, carried the line of advance one step further. America had her Jefferson declaring:
This is the ethical foundation of Anarchism that three hundred years of intellectual upheaval have been building towards. Anyone who looks at literature over the past three hundred years will notice countless pieces that reflect a moral and intellectual rebellion. Protestantism, by championing the importance of individual conscience, ignited a long chain of ideas that naturally lead to challenging all types of authority. The prominent political thinkers of the eighteenth century took this further by advocating for the right to self-govern. America had Jefferson declaring:
"Societies exist under three forms: 1. Without government as among the Indians. 2. Under governments wherein every one has a just influence. 3. Under governments of force. It is a problem not clear in my mind that the first condition is not the best."
"Societies exist in three forms: 1. Without government, like among the Indians. 2. Under governments where everyone has a fair say. 3. Under forceful governments. It's a bit unclear to me that the first condition isn't the best one."
She had, or she and England together had, her Paine, more mildly asserting:
She had, or she and England together had, her Paine, more gently stating:
"Governments are, at best, a necessary evil."
"Governments are, at best, a necessary evil."
And England had also Godwin, who, though still milder in manner and consequently less effective during the troublous period in which he lived, was nevertheless more deeply radical than either, presaging that application of the political ideal to economic concerns so distinctive of modern Anarchism.
And England also had Godwin, who, although he was milder in temperament and therefore less impactful during the turbulent times he lived in, was still more fundamentally radical than either of them, foreshadowing the application of political ideals to economic issues that is so characteristic of modern Anarchism.
"My neighbor," says he, "has just as much right to put an end to my existence with dagger or poison as to deny me that pecuniary assistance without which I must starve."
"My neighbor," he says, "has just as much right to end my life with a dagger or poison as to deny me that financial help without which I would starve."
Nor did he stop here: he carried the logic of individual sovereignty into the chiefest of social institutions, and[Pg 141] declared that the sex relation was a matter concerning the individuals sharing it only. Thus he says:
Nor did he stop here: he took the idea of individual freedom into the most important social institutions and[Pg 141] declared that romantic relationships were a matter solely between the individuals involved. So he says:
"The institution of marriage is a system of fraud.... Marriage is law and the worst of all laws.... Marriage is an affair of property and the worst of all properties. So long as two human beings are forbidden by positive institution to follow the dictates of their own mind prejudice is alive and vigorous.... The abolition of marriage will be attended with no evils. We are apt to consider it to ourselves as the harbinger of brutal lust and depravity; but it really happens in this, as in other cases, that the positive laws which are made to restrain our vices, irritate and multiply them."
"The institution of marriage is a system of deception. Marriage is a law, and one of the worst kinds at that. Marriage is a matter of property and the worst kind of property. As long as two people are restricted by legal institutions from following their own instincts, prejudice remains strong and active. Abolishing marriage will bring no negative consequences. We often think of it as a precursor to crude desire and moral decay; but in reality, it’s similar to other situations where the laws designed to control our vices only serve to provoke and increase them."
The grave and judicial style of "Political Justice" prevented its attaining the great popularity of "The Rights of Man," but the indirect influence of its author bloomed in the rich profusion of Shelleyan fancy, and in all that coterie of young litterateurs who gathered about Godwin as their revered teacher.
The serious and formal style of "Political Justice" kept it from becoming as popular as "The Rights of Man," but the indirect impact of its author thrived in the vibrant creativity of Shelleyan imagination and in all the young writers who looked up to Godwin as their respected mentor.
Nor was the principle of no-government without its vindication from one who moved actively in official centers, and whose name has been alternately quoted by conservatives and radicals, now with veneration, now with execration. In his essay "On Government," Edmund Burke, the great political weathercock, aligned himself with the germinating movement towards Anarchism when he exclaimed: "They talk of the abuse of government; the thing, the thing itself is the abuse!" This aphoristic utterance will go down in history on its own merits, as the sayings of great men often do, stripped of its accompanying explanations. Men have already forgotten to inquire how and why he said it; the words stand, and will continue a living message, long after the[Pg 142] thousands of sheets of rhetoric which won him the epithet of "the Dinner-bell of the House" have been relegated to the dust of museums.
Nor was the idea of no-government without its support from someone who was actively involved in official circles and whose name has been cited by both conservatives and radicals, sometimes with respect, sometimes with disdain. In his essay "On Government," Edmund Burke, the great political chameleon, connected himself with the budding movement towards Anarchism when he proclaimed: "They talk about the abuse of government; the issue, the issue itself is the abuse!" This memorable statement will be remembered in history for its own worth, as the words of great individuals often are, stripped of their contextual explanations. People have already stopped asking how and why he said it; the words remain, and will continue to be a living message, long after the[Pg 142] thousands of pages of rhetoric that earned him the nickname "the Dinner-bell of the House" have been consigned to the dust of museums.
In later days an essayist whose brilliancy of style and capacity for getting on all sides of a question connect him with Burke in some manner as his spiritual offspring, has furnished the Anarchists with one of their most frequent quotations. In his essay on "John Milton," Macaulay declares, "The only cure for the evils of newly acquired liberty is—more liberty." That he nevertheless possessed a strong vein of conservatism, sat in parliament, and took part in legal measures, simply proves that he had his tether and could not go the length of his own logic; that is no reason others should not. The Anarchists accept this fundamental declaration and proceed to its consequence.
In later years, an essayist known for his brilliant writing style and ability to examine all sides of an issue, showing a connection to Burke in some way as his intellectual descendant, provided the Anarchists with one of their most popular quotes. In his essay on "John Milton," Macaulay states, "The only cure for the evils of newly acquired liberty is—more liberty." However, the fact that he also had a strong conservative streak, served in parliament, and participated in legal matters only shows that he had his limits and couldn't fully embrace his own logic. That shouldn't stop others from doing so. The Anarchists accept this fundamental statement and explore its implications.
But the world-thought was making way, not only in England, where, indeed, constitutional phlegmatism, though stirred beyond its wont by the events of the close of the last century, acted frigidly upon it, but throughout Europe. In France, Rabelais drew the idyllic picture of the Abbey of Thelemes, a community of persons agreeing to practise complete individual freedom among themselves.
But the idea of the world was gaining traction, not just in England, where constitutional indifference, despite being somewhat shaken by the events at the end of the last century, responded coldly to it, but across Europe. In France, Rabelais painted an idyllic picture of the Abbey of Thelemes, a community of people committing to live with complete individual freedom among each other.
Rousseau, however erroneous his basis for the "Social Contract," moved all he touched with his belief that humanity was innately good, and capable of so manifesting itself in the absence of restrictions. Furthermore, his "Confessions" appears the most famous fore-runner of the tendency now shaping itself in Literature—that of the free expression of a whole man—not in his stage-character only, but in his dressing-room, not in his decent, scrubbed and polished moral clothes alone, but in his vileness and his meanness and his folly, too, these[Pg 143] being indisputable factors in his moral life, and no solution but a false one to be obtained by hiding them and playing they are not there. This truth, acknowledged in America, in our own times, by two powerful writers of very different cast, is being approached by all the manifold paths of the soul's travel. "I have in me the capacity for every crime," says Emerson the transcendentalist. And Whitman, the stanch proclaimer of blood and sinew, and the gospel of the holiness of the body, makes himself one with drunken revelers and the creatures of debauchery as well as with the anchorite and the Christ-soul, that fulness of being may be declared. In the genesis of these declarations we shall find the "Confessions."
Rousseau, despite his flawed foundation for the "Social Contract," influenced everyone he encountered with his belief that humanity is inherently good and can show this goodness when free from restrictions. Additionally, his "Confessions" stands out as a forerunner to the literary trend of today—the open expression of a complete person—not just in their public persona, but in their private life, not just in their polished moral facade, but also in their flaws, meanness, and foolishness, which are undeniable parts of their moral existence, and cannot be resolved by simply hiding them or pretending they don't exist. This truth, recognized in America nowadays by two powerful writers with very different styles, is being explored in numerous ways. "I have the potential for every crime," declares Emerson, the transcendentalist. Meanwhile, Whitman, the outspoken advocate for the physical body and its sanctity, connects with both the drunken revelers and the sinful, as well as the hermit and the Christ-like figure, in order to express a complete essence of being. In the origins of these statements, we can trace back to the "Confessions."
It is not the "Social Contract" alone that is open to the criticism of having reasoned from false premises; all the early political writers we have named were equally mistaken, all suffering from a like insufficiency of facts. Partly this was the result of the habit of thought fostered by the Church for seventeen hundred years,—which habit was to accept by faith a sweeping generalization and fit all future discoveries of fact into it; but partly also it is in the nature of all idealism to offer itself, however vaguely in the mist of mind-struggle, and allow time to correct and sharpen the detail. Probably initial steps will always be taken with blunders, while those who are not imaginative enough to perceive the half-shapen figure will nevertheless accept it later and set it upon a firm foundation.
It's not just the "Social Contract" that faces criticism for reasoning from false premises; all the early political writers we've mentioned were equally mistaken, all suffering from a similar lack of facts. Partly, this was due to the mindset promoted by the Church for seventeen hundred years, which was to accept broad generalizations by faith and fit all future discoveries into them. However, it's also true that idealism tends to present itself, even if vaguely amid mental struggle, and allows time to refine and clarify details. It's likely that initial steps will always be taken with mistakes, while those who lack the imagination to see the rough shape will eventually accept it and place it on a solid foundation.
This has been the task of the modern historian, who, no less than the political writer, consciously or unconsciously, is swayed by the Anarchistic ideal and bends his services towards it. It is understood that when we speak of history we do not allude to the unspeakable[Pg 144] trash contained in public school text-books (which in general resemble a cellar junk-shop of chronologies, epaulettes, bad drawings, and silly tales, and are a striking instance of the corrupting influence of State management of education, by which the mediocre, nay the absolutely empty, is made to survive), history which is undertaken with the purpose of discovering the real course of the development of human society. Among such efforts, the broken but splendid fragment of his stupendous project, is Buckle's "History of Civilization,"—a work in which the author breaks away utterly from the old method of history writing, viz. that of recording court intrigues, the doings of individuals in power as a matter of personal interest, the processions of military pageant, to inquire into the real lives and conditions of the people, to trace their great upheavals, and in what consisted their progress. Gervinus in Germany, who, within only recent years, drew upon himself a prosecution for treason, took a like method, and declared that progress consists in a steady decline of centralized power and the development of local autonomy and the free federation.
This has been the job of the modern historian, who, just like the political writer, is either consciously or unconsciously influenced by the Anarchistic ideal and directs their efforts toward it. It's clear that when we talk about history, we're not referring to the terrible[Pg 144] junk found in public school textbooks (which generally resemble a messy storage room filled with chronologies, epaulettes, poor illustrations, and silly stories, and are a clear example of the harmful effects of government-run education, where the mediocre, even the completely empty, is allowed to persist). History should be about uncovering the true development of human society. Among such endeavors, the incomplete but remarkable piece of his grand project is Buckle's "History of Civilization"—a work where the author completely shifts away from traditional history writing, which typically records court intrigues and the actions of powerful individuals out of personal interest, as well as military parades, to explore the actual lives and conditions of the people, to trace their major changes, and to understand what constituted their progress. In Germany, Gervinus, who recently faced prosecution for treason, adopted a similar approach, asserting that progress means a steady decline in centralized power and the growth of local autonomy and free federation.
Supplementing the work of the historian proper, there has arisen a new class of literature, itself the creation of the spirit of free inquiry, since, up till that had asserted itself, such writings were impossible; it embraces a wide range of studies into the conditions and psychology of prehistoric Man, of which Sir John Lubbock's works will serve as the type. From these, dark as the subject yet is, we are learning the true sources of all authority, and the agencies which are rendering it obsolete; moreover, a curious cycle of development reveals itself; namely, that starting from the point of no authority unconsciously accepted, Man, in the several manifestations[Pg 145] of his activity, evolves through stages of belief in many authorities to one authority, and finally to no authority again, but this time conscious and reasoned.
Supplementing the work of historians, a new type of literature has emerged, born from the spirit of free inquiry. Before this development, such writings were impossible. This literature covers a wide range of studies regarding the conditions and psychology of prehistoric humans, with Sir John Lubbock's works serving as a key example. Despite the complexity of the subject, we are discovering the true sources of all authority and the forces making it outdated. Additionally, an interesting cycle of development emerges: starting from a place of no authority that is unconsciously accepted, humans, in their various activities, evolve through stages of belief in multiple authorities to one authority, and finally to no authority again, but this time in a conscious and reasoned way.
Crowning the work of historian and prehistorian, comes the labor of the sociologist. Herbert Spencer, with infinite patience for detail and marvelous power of classification and generalization, takes up the facts of the others, and deduces from them the great Law of Equal Freedom: "A man should have the freedom to do whatsoever he wills, provided that in the doing thereof he infringes not the equal freedom of every other man." The early edition of "Social Statics" is a logical, scientific, and bold statement of the great fundamental freedoms which Anarchists demand.
Crowning the work of historians and prehistorians is the effort of the sociologist. Herbert Spencer, with endless patience for detail and an incredible ability to classify and generalize, takes the facts from others and derives the great Law of Equal Freedom: "A person should have the freedom to do whatever they want, as long as in doing so, they do not infringe on the equal freedom of every other person." The early edition of "Social Statics" is a logical, scientific, and daring assertion of the essential freedoms that anarchists seek.
From the rather taxing study of authors like these, it is a relief to turn to those intermediate writers who dwell between them and the pure fictionists, whose writings are occupied with the facts of life as related to the affections and aspirations of humanity, among whom, "representative men," we immediately select Emerson, Thoreau, Edward Carpenter. Now, indeed, we cease to reason upon the past evolution of liberty, and begin to feel it; begin to reach out after what it shall mean. None who are familiar with the thought of Emerson can fail to recognize that it is spiritual Anarchism; from the serene heights of self-possession, the Ego looks out upon its possibilities, unawed by aught without. And he who has dwelt in dream by Walden, charmed by that pure life he has not himself led but wished that, like Thoreau, he might lead, has felt that call of the Anarchistic Ideal which pleads with men to renounce the worthless luxuries which enslave them and those who work for them, that the buried soul which is doomed to mummy cloths by the rush and jangle of the chase for wealth, may answer[Pg 146] the still small voice of the Resurrection, there, in the silence, the solitude, the simplicity of the free life.
From the rather challenging study of authors like these, it’s a relief to focus on those intermediate writers who sit between them and pure fiction writers. Their work is concerned with the realities of life related to human emotions and aspirations. Among these "representative figures," we instantly think of Emerson, Thoreau, and Edward Carpenter. Now, we stop analyzing the historical development of freedom and start to truly feel it; we begin to reach out for what it will mean. Anyone familiar with Emerson's ideas recognizes that he embodies spiritual Anarchism; from the calm heights of self-awareness, the self looks outward at its possibilities, undeterred by anything external. And those who have dreamt by Walden, enchanted by that pure life they haven’t lived but hoped to lead like Thoreau, have sensed the call of the Anarchistic Ideal. This ideal urges people to reject the empty luxuries that enslave them and those who work for them, so that the buried soul, which is trapped in the relentless pursuit of wealth, may respond to the quiet call of Resurrection, there in the silence, solitude, and simplicity of a free life.
A similar note is sounded in Carpenter's "Civilization: Its Cause and Cure," a work which is likely to make the "Civilizer" see himself in a very different light than that in which he usually beholds himself. And again the same vibration shudders through "The City of Dreadful Night," the masterpiece of an obscure genius who was at once essayist and poet of too high and rare a quality to catch the ear stunned by strident commonplaces, but loved by all who seek the violets of the soul, one Thomson, known to literature as "B. V." Similarly obscure, and similarly sympathetic is the "English Peasant," by Richard Heath, a collection of essays so redolent of abounding love, so overflowing with understanding for characters utterly contradictory, painted so tenderly and yet so strongly, that none can read them without realizing that here is a man, who, whatever he believes he believes, in reality desires freedom of expression for the whole human spirit, which implies for every separate unit of it.
A similar point is made in Carpenter's "Civilization: Its Cause and Cure," a book that will likely make the "Civilizer" see himself in a very different way than how he usually views himself. The same theme resonates in "The City of Dreadful Night," the masterpiece of an unknown genius who was both an essayist and a poet of such high and rare quality that he fails to catch the attention of those overwhelmed by loud clichés, but is cherished by everyone who seeks the deeper insights of the soul—this is one Thomson, known in literature as "B. V." Similarly obscure and equally compassionate is the "English Peasant," by Richard Heath, a collection of essays filled with genuine love and overflowing with understanding for characters who are completely contradictory, presented with both tenderness and strength. No one can read them without realizing that here is a man who, despite what he thinks he believes, truly desires freedom of expression for the entire human spirit, which means for every individual within it.
Something of the Emersonian striving after individual attainment plus the passionate sympathy of Heath is found in a remarkable book, which is too good to have obtained a popular hearing, entitled "The Story of My Heart." No more daring utterance was ever given voice than this: "I pray to find the Highest Soul,—greater than deity, better than God." In the concluding pages of the tenth chapter of this wonderful little book occur the following lines:
Something of the Emersonian quest for personal achievement combined with the heartfelt empathy of Heath is present in a remarkable book that deserves more recognition, titled "The Story of My Heart." There has never been a more bold statement than this: "I pray to find the Highest Soul—greater than deity, better than God." In the last pages of the tenth chapter of this extraordinary little book are the following lines:
"That any human being should dare to apply to another the epithet of 'pauper' is to me the greatest, the vilest, the most unpardonable crime that could be committed. Each human being, by mere birth, has a birthright in this earth and all its productions; and if they[Pg 147] do not receive it, then it is they who are injured; and it is not the 'pauper'—oh! inexpressibly wicked world!—it is the well-to-do who are the criminals. It matters not in the least if the poor be improvident, drunken, or evil in any way. Food and drink, roof and clothes, are the inalienable right of every child born into the light. If the world does not provide it freely—not as a grudging gift, but as a right, as the son of the house sits down to breakfast,—then is the world mad. But the world is not mad, only in ignorance."
"That any human being should dare to label another as a 'pauper' is, to me, the greatest, most despicable, and totally unforgivable crime that could happen. Every person, simply by being born, has a right to this earth and all its resources; and if they don’t receive it, then they are the ones wronged; it is not the 'pauper'—oh! what an incredibly wicked world!—it is the well-off who are the true offenders. It doesn’t matter at all if the poor are irresponsible, drunk, or flawed in any way. Food, drinks, shelter, and clothing are the undeniable rights of every child born into the world. If society doesn’t provide these freely—not as a grudging gift, but as a right, just like how a child sits down for breakfast at home—then the world is insane. But the world is not insane; it is simply ignorant."
In catholic sympathy like this, in heart-hunger after a wider righteousness, a higher idea than God, does the Anarchistic ideal come to those who have lived through old phases of religious and social beliefs and "found them wanting." It is the Shelleyan outburst:
In a shared sense of compassion, driven by a deep desire for greater justice and a more profound understanding of divinity, the Anarchistic ideal emerges for those who have experienced past religious and social beliefs and found them lacking. It mirrors the passionate expression of Shelley:
He was the Prometheus of the movement, he, the wild bird of song, who flew down into the heart of storm and night, singing unutterably sweet the song of the free man and woman as he passed. Poor Shelley! Happy Shelley! He died not knowing the triumph of his genius; but also he died while the white glow within was yet shining higher, higher! In the light of it, he smiled above the world; had he lived, he might have died alive, as Swinburne and as Tennyson whose old days belie their early strength. Yet men will remember
He was the Prometheus of the movement, the wild bird of song, who flew into the heart of the storm and night, singing an incredibly sweet song of freedom for men and women as he passed. Poor Shelley! Happy Shelley! He died without seeing the success of his genius; but he died while the bright spark inside him was still shining higher and higher! With that light, he looked down on the world with a smile; if he had lived, he might have died with his spirit still alive, like Swinburne and Tennyson, whose later years contradict their early strength. Yet people will remember
Stares at someone who nods and winks next to a dying fire.
and
and
and
and
and
and
The kingdoms are down by three.
until the end "of kingdoms and of kings," though their authors "take refuge in the kingdom" and quaver palsied hymns to royalty with their cracked voices and broken lutes. For this is the glory of the living ideal, that all that is in accord with it lives, whether the mouthpiece through which it spoke would recall it or not. The manifold voice which is one speaks out through all the tongues of genius in its greatest moments, whether it be a Heine writing, in supreme contempt,
until the end "of kingdoms and of kings," even though their authors "take refuge in the kingdom" and sing shaky hymns to royalty with their cracked voices and broken lutes. For this is the glory of the living ideal, that everything in harmony with it thrives, whether the mouthpiece through which it spoke remembers it or not. The diverse voice that is one resonates through all the tongues of genius in its greatest moments, whether it be a Heine writing, in supreme contempt,
Priests and parsons tend to gossip a lot. "And the People have long ears,"
a Nekrassoff cursing the railroad built of men, a Hugo painting the battle of the individual man "with Nature, with the Law, with Society," a Lowell crying:
a Nekrassoff cursing the railroad built by men, a Hugo depicting the struggle of the individual against "Nature, the Law, Society," a Lowell lamenting:
Than the patched-up conflicts of Congress—greedy, filled with food and drink? Is there, for example, nothing greater—nothing, God help us, that goes beyond Laws about cotton fabric created by ordinary people for ordinary purposes? The law is sacred: but not your law, you who keep the tablets intact. "While you break the Law into pieces, destroy it in life and spirit."
and again,
and once more,
"One spirit battling the physical form of all humanity."
Nor do the master dramatists lag behind the lyric writers; they, too, feel the intense pressure within, which is, quoting the deathword of a man of far other stamp, [Pg 149] "germinal." Ibsen's drama, intensely real, common, accepting none of the received rules as to the conventional plot, but having to do with serious questions of the lives of the plain people, holds ever before us the supreme duty of truth to one's inner being in defiance of Custom and Law; it is so in Nora, who renounces all notions of family duty to "find herself"; it is so in Dr. Stockman, who maintains the rectitude of his own soul against the authorities and against the mob; it should have been so in Mrs. Alving, who learns too late that her yielding to social custom has brought a fore-ruined life into the world besides wrecking her own; the Master Builder, John Gabriel Borkman, all his characters are created to vindicate the separate soul supreme within its sphere; those that are miserable and in evil condition are so because they have not lived true to themselves but in obedience to some social hypocrisy. Gerhart Hauptmann likewise feels the new pulsation: he has no hero, no heroine, no intrigue; his picture is the image of the headless and tailless body of struggle,—the struggle of the common man. It begins in the middle, it ends in nothing—as yet. To end in defeat would be to premise surrender—a surrender humanity does not intend; to triumph would be to anticipate the future, and paint life other than it is. Hence it ends where it began, in murmurs. Thus his "Weavers." Octave Mirbeau, likewise, offers his criticism on a world of sheep in "The Bad Shepherds," and Sara Bernhardt plays it. In England and America we have another phase of the rebel drama—the drama of the bad woman, as a distinct figure in social creation with a right to be herself. Have we not the "Second Mrs. Tanqueray" who comes to grief through an endeavor to conform to a moral standard that does not fit? And have we not Zaza, who is worth a thousand of[Pg 150] her respectable lover and his respectable wife? And does not all the audience go home in love with her? And begin to quest the libraries for literary justifications of their preference?
Nor do the master playwrights fall behind the lyricists; they, too, experience the intense inner pressure, which, quoting the dying words of a man of an entirely different nature, [Pg 149] is "germinal." Ibsen's plays, intensely real and relatable, reject the traditional rules of the typical plot and focus on serious issues faced by ordinary people. They continually remind us of the paramount duty to stay true to our inner selves, despite societal norms and laws. This is evident in Nora, who abandons all ideas of familial obligations to "find herself"; in Dr. Stockman, who defends his moral compass against the authorities and the crowd; and it should have been true for Mrs. Alving, who realizes too late that her compliance with social customs has not only led to a ruined life but also to the suffering of another. The Master Builder, John Gabriel Borkman, and all his characters are crafted to affirm the supremacy of the individual soul within its own realm; those who are miserable and suffering have done so because they have not lived authentically, but rather have conformed to some social pretense. Gerhart Hauptmann also senses this new heartbeat: he has no hero, no heroine, no complicated plot; his work illustrates the struggle of the everyday person without a clear beginning or end. To conclude in defeat would imply surrender—a surrender that humanity refuses to accept; to achieve triumph would mean to predict the future and depict life differently than it is. Consequently, it finishes where it started, in whispers. This is also true for his "Weavers." Octave Mirbeau, similarly, critiques a world full of conformity in "The Bad Shepherds," which Sara Bernhardt performs. In England and America, we encounter another aspect of the rebellious drama—the storytelling of the "bad woman" as a distinct individual with the right to be herself. Don’t we have the "Second Mrs. Tanqueray," who faces tragedy while trying to fit into a moral standard that doesn't suit her? And don’t we have Zaza, who is worth a thousand of [Pg 150] her respectable lover and his respectable wife? And doesn’t the entire audience leave, enamored by her? And start searching libraries for literature that justifies their admiration?
And these are not hard to find, for it is in the novel particularly, the novel which is the special creation of the last century, that the new ideal is freest. In a recent essay in reply to Walter Besant, Henry James pleads most Anarchistically for his freedom in the novel. All such pleas will always come as justifications, for as to the freedom it is already won, and all the formalists from Besant to the end of days will never tempt the litterateurs into chains again. But the essay is well worth reading as a specimen of right reasoning on art. As in other modes of literary expression this tendency in the novel dates back; and it is strange enough that out of the mouth of a toady like Walter Scott should have spoken the free, devil-may-care, outlaw spirit (read notably "Quentin Durward"), which is, perhaps, the first phase of self-assertion that has the initial strength to declare itself against the tyranny of Custom; this is why it happens that the fore-runners of social change are often shocking in their rudeness and contempt of manners, and, in fact, more or less uncomfortable persons to have to do with. But they have their irresistible charm all the same, and Scott, who was a true genius despite his toadyism, felt it and responded to it, by always making us love his outlaws best no matter how gently he dealt with kings. Another phase of the free man appears in George Borrow's rollicking, full-blooded, out-of-door gypsies who do not take the trouble to despise law, but simply ignore it, live unconscious of it altogether. George Meredith, in another vein, develops the strong soul over-riding social barriers. Our own Hawthorne[Pg 151] in his preface to the "Scarlet Letter," and still more in the "Marble Faun," depicts the vacuity of a life sucking a parasitic existence through government organization, and asserts over and over that the only strength is in him or her—and it is noteworthy that the strongest is in "her"—who resolutely chooses and treads an unbeaten path.
And these are easy to find, because it's in the novel—especially the novel that uniquely emerged in the last century—that the new ideal is most apparent. In a recent essay responding to Walter Besant, Henry James argues quite passionately for his freedom in the novel. Such arguments will always be seen as justifications, because that freedom has already been achieved, and no formalists, from Besant to the end of time, will ever manage to bind writers again. However, the essay is worth reading as a good example of sound reasoning about art. This tendency in the novel has deep roots; it's interesting that a flatterer like Walter Scott could express the free, carefree, outlaw spirit (notably in "Quentin Durward"), which might be the first form of self-assertion with the power to stand up against the oppression of Custom. This is why the early advocates of social change often come off as rude and dismissive of manners, and generally tend to be challenging to deal with. But they still have an irresistible charm, and Scott, who was a true genius despite his flattery, sensed it and responded to it by always making us love his outlaws the most, no matter how gently he treated kings. Another version of the free spirit appears in George Borrow's lively, passionate, outdoor gypsies who neither bother to disdain the law nor acknowledge it at all. George Meredith, in a different style, explores the strong individual who rises above social boundaries. Our own Hawthorne, in his preface to "The Scarlet Letter," and even more in "The Marble Faun," portrays the emptiness of living a parasitic life supported by government structures, repeatedly asserting that true strength lies in those who boldly choose and walk an untrodden path.
From far away Africa, there speaks again the note of soul rebellion in the exquisite "Dreams" of Olive Schreiner, wherethrough "The Hunter walks alone." Grant Allen, too, in numerous works, especially "The Woman Who Did," voices the demand for self-hood. Morris gives us his idyllic "News from Nowhere." Zola, the fertile creator of dungheaps crowned with lilies, whose pages reek with the stench of bodies, laboring, debauching, rotting, until the words of Christ cry loud in the ears of him who would put the vision away, "Whited sepulchres, full of dead men's bones and all uncleanliness"—Zola was more than an unconscious Anarchist, he is a conscious one, did so proclaim himself. And close beside him, Maxim Gorki, Spokesman of the Tramp, Visionary of the Despised, who whatever his personal political views may be, and notwithstanding the condemnations he has visited upon the Anarchist, is still an Anarchistic voice in literature. And over against these, austere, simple, but oh! so loving, the critic who shows the world its faults but does not condemn, the man who first took the way of renunciation and then preached it, the Christian whom the Church casts out, the Anarchist whom the worst government in the world dares not slay, the author of "Resurrection" and "The Slavery of Our Times."
From faraway Africa comes the resonant voice of rebellion in the beautiful "Dreams" of Olive Schreiner, where "The Hunter walks alone." Grant Allen, in many works, especially "The Woman Who Did," expresses the call for individuality. Morris presents his idyllic "News from Nowhere." Zola, the fertile creator of dungheaps topped with lilies, whose pages smell of sweat, degradation, and decay, until the words of Christ echo loudly in the ears of anyone who wants to ignore the vision, "Whited sepulchres, full of dead men's bones and all uncleanness"—Zola was more than an unconscious Anarchist; he openly identified as one. And right alongside him is Maxim Gorki, the voice of the outcast, the visionary of the marginalized, who, no matter his personal political beliefs and despite the criticism he has directed at Anarchists, remains a voice of Anarchism in literature. Against these figures stands the austere, simple, yet incredibly loving critic who points out the world's faults without condemning it, the man who first chose the path of renunciation and then preached it, the Christian rejected by the Church, the Anarchist that the worst governments in the world fear to kill, the author of "Resurrection" and "The Slavery of Our Times."
They come together, from the side of passionate hate and limitless love—the volcano and the sea—they come together in one demand, freedom from this wicked and[Pg 152] debasing tyranny called Government, which makes indescribable brutes of all who feel its touch, but worse still of all who touch it.
They unite, from the extremes of passionate hate and endless love—the volcano and the sea—they come together with one single demand: freedom from this cruel and degrading tyranny known as Government, which turns those who feel its impact into indescribable brutes, but even worse for those who engage with it.
As for contemporaneous light literature, there are magazine articles and papers innumerable displaying here and there the grasp of the idea. Have we not the Philistine and its witty editor, boldly proclaiming in Anarchistic spelling, "I am an Anarkist?" By the way, he may now expect a visitation of the Criminal Anarchy law. And a few years since, Julian Hawthorne, writing in the Denver Post, inquired, "Did you ever notice that all the interesting people you meet are Anarchists?" Reason why: there is no other living dream to him who has character enough to be interesting. It is the uninteresting, the dull, the ready-made minds who go on accepting "Dead limbs of gibbeted gods," as they accept their dinner and their bed, which someone else prepares. Let two names, standing for strangely opposing appeals yet standing upon common ground, close this sketch—two strong flashes of the prismatic fires which blent together in the white ray of our Ideal. The first, Nietzsche, he who proclaims "the Overman," the receiver of the mantle of Max Stirner, the scintillant rhetorician, the pride of Young Germany, who would have the individual acknowledge nothing, neither science, nor logic, nor any other creation of his thought, as having authority over him, its creator. The last, Whitman, the great sympathetic, all-inclusive Quaker, whose love knew no limits, who said to Society's most utterly despised outcast,
As for modern light literature, there are countless magazine articles and papers scattered everywhere that grasp the idea. Don't we have the Philistine and its witty editor, boldly declaring in Anarchistic spelling, "I am an Anarkist?" By the way, he can expect a run-in with the Criminal Anarchy law now. A few years ago, Julian Hawthorne, writing for the Denver Post, asked, "Have you ever noticed that all the interesting people you meet are Anarchists?" The reason is simple: there’s no other living dream for someone with enough character to be interesting. It’s the uninteresting, the dull, the cookie-cutter types who go on accepting "dead limbs of gibbeted gods," just as they accept their dinner and their bed, which someone else prepares. Let’s end this with two names that represent strangely opposing appeals but share common ground—two strong bursts of the prismatic fires that blend together in the white light of our Ideal. The first is Nietzsche, who promotes "the Overman," the heir to Max Stirner's ideas, the sparkling orator, the pride of Young Germany, who insists that the individual recognizes nothing—neither science, nor logic, nor any other creation of their thoughts—as having authority over him, its creator. The last is Whitman, the great empathetic, all-embracing Quaker, whose love knew no bounds, who spoke to Society’s most utterly despised outcast,
and who, whether he be called poet, philosopher, or peasant was supremely Anarchist, and in a moment of weariness with human slavery, cried:
and who, whether he was called a poet, philosopher, or peasant, was completely Anarchist, and in a moment of exhaustion with human oppression, shouted:
I stand and stare at them for a long time. They don't complain or fuss about their situation,
They don't lie awake in the dark and cry for their sins,
Talking about their duty to God doesn't make me feel sick; No one is unhappy, and no one is crazed with the obsession of owning things; No one bows to another, nor to his kind who lived thousands of years ago,
"Not a single person is respected or unhappy anywhere on the planet."
The Making of an Anarchist
"Here was one guard, and here was the other at this end; I was here opposite the gate. You know those problems in geometry of the hare and the hounds—they never run straight, but always in a curve, so, see? And the guard was no smarter than the dogs; if he had run straight to the gate he would have caught me."
"Here was one guard, and there was the other at this end; I was here opposite the gate. You know those geometry problems about the hare and the hounds—they never run in a straight line, but always in a curve, right? And the guard was just as clueless as the dogs; if he had run straight to the gate, he would have caught me."
It was Peter Kropotkin telling of his escape from the Petro-Paulovsky fortress. Three crumbs on the table marked the relative position of the outwitted guards and the fugitive prisoner; the speaker had broken them from the bread on which he was lunching and dropped them on the table with an amused smile. The suggested triangle had been the starting-point of the life-long exile of the greatest man, save Tolstoy alone, that Russia has produced; from that moment began the many foreign wanderings and the taking of the simple, love-given title "Comrade," for which he had abandoned the "Prince," which he despises.
It was Peter Kropotkin sharing his escape from the Petro-Paulovsky fortress. Three crumbs on the table represented the positions of the tricked guards and the escaping prisoner; he had broken them off from his lunch bread and placed them on the table with an amused smile. This suggested triangle marked the beginning of the lifelong exile of the greatest man Russia has produced, aside from Tolstoy; from that moment on, he embarked on many foreign journeys and embraced the simple, beloved title "Comrade," which he chose over the "Prince" that he despised.
We were three together in the plain little home of a London workingman—Will Wess, a one-time shoemaker—Kropotkin, and I. We had our "tea" in homely English fashion, with thin slices of buttered bread; and we talked of things nearest our hearts, which, whenever two or three Anarchists are gathered together, means present evidences of the growth of liberty and what our comrades[Pg 155] are doing in all lands. And as what they do and say often leads them into prisons, the talk had naturally fallen upon Kropotkin's experience and his daring escape, for which the Russian government is chagrined unto this day.
We were three people in the simple little home of a London worker—Will Wess, a former shoemaker—Kropotkin, and me. We had our "tea" in a cozy English way, with thin slices of buttered bread, and we discussed what mattered most to us, which, whenever two or three Anarchists come together, means talking about the current progress of freedom and what our comrades[Pg 155] are doing around the world. Since what they say and do often lands them in jail, the conversation naturally turned to Kropotkin's experiences and his bold escape, which still frustrates the Russian government to this day.
Presently the old man glanced at the time, and jumped briskly to his feet: "I am late. Good-by, Voltairine; good-by, Will. Is this the way to the kitchen? I must say good-by to Mrs. Turner and Lizzie." And out to the kitchen he went, unwilling, late though he was, to leave without a hand-clasp to those who had so much as washed a dish for him. Such is Kropotkin, a man whose personality is felt more than any other in the Anarchist movement—at once the gentlest, the most kindly, and the most invincible of men. Communist as well as Anarchist, his very heart-beats are rhythmic with the great common pulse of work and life.
At that moment, the old man checked the time and quickly got up: "I'm late. Goodbye, Voltairine; goodbye, Will. Is this the way to the kitchen? I need to say goodbye to Mrs. Turner and Lizzie." And off to the kitchen he went, reluctant, even though he was late, to leave without shaking hands with those who had done even the smallest task for him. That’s Kropotkin, a person whose presence is felt more than anyone else's in the Anarchist movement—both the gentlest and kindest, yet the most unyielding of men. A Communist as well as an Anarchist, his very heartbeats resonate with the shared rhythm of work and life.
Communist am not I, though my father was, and his father before him during the stirring times of '48, which is probably the remote reason for my opposition to things as they are: at bottom convictions are mostly temperamental. And if I sought to explain myself on other grounds, I should be a bewildering error in logic; for by early influences and education I should have been a nun, and spent my life glorifying Authority in its most concentrated form, as some of my schoolmates are doing at this hour within the mission houses of the Order of the Holy Names of Jesus and Mary. But the old ancestral spirit of rebellion asserted itself while I was yet fourteen, a schoolgirl at the Convent of Our Lady of Lake Huron, at Sarnia, Ontario. How I pity myself now, when I remember it, poor lonesome little soul, battling solitary in the murk of religious superstition, unable to believe and yet in hourly fear of damnation, hot, savage, and eternal, if I do not instantly confess and[Pg 156] profess! How well I recall the bitter energy with which I repelled my teacher's enjoinder, when I told her that I did not wish to apologize for an adjudged fault, as I could not see that I had been wrong, and would not feel my words. "It is not necessary," said she, "that we should feel what we say, but it is always necessary that we obey our superiors." "I will not lie," I answered hotly, and at the same time trembled lest my disobedience had finally consigned me to torment!
I am not a communist, even though my father was, and his father before him during the tumultuous times of '48, which is probably the distant reason for my opposition to the way things are: deep down, beliefs are mostly about temperament. If I tried to explain myself based on anything else, I would be an utter mistake in logic; given my upbringing and education, I should have become a nun, dedicating my life to glorifying Authority in its most concentrated form, like some of my classmates are doing right now in the mission houses of the Order of the Holy Names of Jesus and Mary. But the old ancestral spirit of rebellion kicked in when I was just fourteen, a schoolgirl at the Convent of Our Lady of Lake Huron in Sarnia, Ontario. I feel sorry for myself now when I think back on it, poor lonely little soul, struggling alone in the darkness of religious superstition, unable to believe and yet constantly afraid of damnation—fiery, savage, and eternal—if I didn't immediately confess and[Pg 156] profess! I can still vividly recall the intense energy with which I rejected my teacher's request when I told her I didn’t want to apologize for a supposed mistake, since I didn’t believe I was wrong and wouldn’t feel my words. “It isn’t necessary,” she said, “that we feel what we say, but it’s always necessary that we obey our superiors.” “I won’t lie,” I replied passionately, while also trembling at the thought that my disobedience might have doomed me to punishment!
I struggled my way out at last, and was a freethinker when I left the institution, three years later, though I had never seen a book or heard a word to help me in my loneliness. It had been like the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and there are white scars on my soul yet, where Ignorance and Superstition burnt me with their hell-fire in those stifling days. Am I blasphemous? It is their word, not mine. Beside that battle of my young days all others have been easy, for whatever was without, within my own Will was supreme. It has owed no allegiance, and never shall; it has moved steadily in one direction, the knowledge and the assertion of its own liberty, with all the responsibility falling thereon.
I finally fought my way out and became a freethinker when I left the institution three years later, even though I had never seen a book or heard a word to help me with my loneliness. It felt like the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and there are still white scars on my soul from when Ignorance and Superstition burned me with their hellfire during those suffocating days. Am I blasphemous? That's their word, not mine. Compared to that struggle in my youth, everything else has been easy, because whatever was going on outside, my own Will was in charge inside. It has owed no loyalty, and it never will; it has moved steadily in one direction, toward the understanding and affirmation of its own freedom, carrying all the responsibility that comes with it.
This, I am sure, is the ultimate reason for my acceptance of Anarchism, though the specific occasion which ripened tendencies to definition was the affair of 1886-7, when five innocent men were hanged in Chicago for the act of one guilty who still remains unknown. Till then I believed in the essential justice of the American law and trial by jury. After that I never could. The infamy of that trial has passed into history, and the question it awakened as to the possibility of justice under law has passed into clamorous crying across the world. With this question fighting for a hearing at a time when, young and ardent, all questions were pressing with a force which later life would in vain hear again, I chanced to attend a [Pg 157] Paine Memorial Convention in an out-of-the-way corner of the earth among the mountains and the snow-drifts of Pennsylvania. I was a freethought lecturer at this time, and had spoken in the afternoon on the lifework of Paine; in the evening I sat in the audience to hear Clarence Darrow deliver an address on Socialism. It was my first introduction to any plan for bettering the condition of the working-classes which furnished some explanation of the course of economic development, and I ran to it as one who has been turning about in darkness runs to the light. I smile now at how quickly I adopted the label "Socialist" and how quickly I cast it aside. Let no one follow my example; but I was young. Six weeks later I was punished for my rashness, when I attempted to argue for my faith with a little Russian Jew, named Mozersky, at a debating club in Pittsburgh. He was an Anarchist, and a bit of a Socrates. He questioned me into all kinds of holes, from which I extricated myself most awkwardly, only to flounder into others he had smilingly dug while I was getting out of the first ones. The necessity of a better foundation became apparent: hence began a course of study in the principles of sociology and of modern Socialism and Anarchism as presented in their regular journals. It was Benjamin Tucker's Liberty, the exponent of Individualist Anarchism, which finally convinced me that "Liberty is not the Daughter but the Mother of Order." And though I no longer hold the particular economic gospel advocated by Tucker, the doctrine of Anarchism itself, as then conceived, has but broadened, deepened, and intensified itself with years.
This, I’m sure, is the main reason I accepted Anarchism, even though the specific event that pushed me to define my beliefs was the incident of 1886-7 when five innocent men were hanged in Chicago for the actions of one guilty person who remains unidentified. Until then, I believed in the fundamental justice of American law and trial by jury. After that, I could never believe it again. The disgrace of that trial has gone down in history, and the question it raised about the possibility of justice under law has become a loud outcry all over the world. With this question demanding attention at a time when I was young and passionate, and all questions pressed with a force I would later find difficult to experience again, I happened to attend a [Pg 157] Paine Memorial Convention in a remote area among the mountains and snowdrifts of Pennsylvania. At that time, I was a lecturer on freethought and had spoken in the afternoon about Paine's life and work; in the evening, I sat in the audience to hear Clarence Darrow speak about Socialism. It was my first exposure to any plan for improving the conditions of the working class that provided some explanation for economic development, and I embraced it as someone lost in darkness rushes toward light. I now smile at how quickly I identified as a "Socialist" and how fast I abandoned that label. Let no one follow my example; I was young. Six weeks later, I faced the consequences of my impulsiveness when I tried to defend my beliefs during a debate with a young Russian Jew named Mozersky in Pittsburgh. He was an Anarchist and a bit of a Socrates. He questioned me into all sorts of corners, from which I awkwardly escaped, only to stumble into other traps he had cleverly set while I was getting out of the first ones. The need for a stronger foundation became clear, leading me to study the principles of sociology and modern Socialism and Anarchism as presented in their regular publications. It was Benjamin Tucker's Liberty, the voice of Individualist Anarchism, that finally convinced me that "Liberty is not the Daughter but the Mother of Order." And although I no longer believe in the specific economic theory promoted by Tucker, the concept of Anarchism itself, as I understood it then, has only broadened, deepened, and intensified with the years.
To those unfamiliar with the movement, the various terms are confusing. Anarchism is, in truth, a sort of Protestantism, whose adherents are a unit in the great essential belief that all forms of external authority must[Pg 158] disappear to be replaced by self-control only, but variously divided in our conception of the form of future society. Individualism supposes private property to be the cornerstone of personal freedom; asserts that such property should consist in the absolute possession of one's own product and of such share of the natural heritage of all as one may actually use. Communist-Anarchism, on the other hand, declares that such property is both unrealizable and undesirable; that the common possession and use of all the natural sources and means of social production can alone guarantee the individual against a recurrence of inequality, and its attendants, government and slavery. My personal conviction is that both forms of society, as well as many intermediations, would, in the absence of government, be tried in various localities, according to the instincts and material condition of the people, but that well founded objections may be offered to both. Liberty and experiment alone can determine the best forms of society. Therefore I no longer label myself otherwise than as "Anarchist" simply.
For those new to the movement, the different terms can be confusing. Anarchism is actually a kind of Protestantism, with its followers united by the core belief that all forms of external authority must[Pg 158] disappear and be replaced only by self-control, but we have different ideas about what future society should look like. Individualism views private property as the foundation of personal freedom. It claims that this property should mean having complete ownership of one’s own work and a share of the natural resources that one can actually use. On the other hand, Communist-Anarchism argues that such property is both unachievable and undesirable; it maintains that common ownership and use of all natural resources and means of social production are the only way to ensure individuals are protected from inequality, along with its consequences, including government and slavery. Personally, I believe that both types of society, along with many variations in between, would emerge in different places without government, based on the instincts and material conditions of the people. However, there are valid criticisms of both. Only liberty and experimentation can reveal the best forms of society. Therefore, I now only identify as "Anarchist."
I would not, however, have the world think that I am an "Anarchist by trade." Outsiders have some very curious notions about us, one of them being that Anarchists never work. On the contrary, Anarchists are nearly always poor, and it is only the rich who live without work. Not only this, but it is our belief that every healthy human being will, by the laws of his own activity, choose to work, though certainly not as now, for at present there is little opportunity for one to find his true vocation. Thus I, who in freedom would have selected otherwise, am a teacher of language. Some twelve years since, being in Philadelphia and without employment, I accepted the proposition of a small group of Russian Jewish factory workers to form an evening class in the[Pg 159] common English branches. I know well enough that behind the desire to help me to make a living lay the wish that I might thus take part in the propaganda of our common cause. But the incidental became once more the principal, and a teacher of working men and women I have remained from that day. In those twelve years that I have lived and loved and worked with foreign Jews I have taught over a thousand, and found them, as a rule, the brightest, the most persistent and sacrificing students, and in youth dreamers of social ideals. While the "intelligent American" has been cursing him as the "ignorant foreigner," while the short-sighted workingman has been making life for the "sheeny" as intolerable as possible, silent and patient the despised man has worked his way against it all. I have myself seen such genuine heroism in the cause of education practiced by girls and boys, and even by men and women with families, as would pass the limits of belief to the ordinary mind. Cold, starvation, self-isolation, all endured for years in order to obtain the means for study; and, worse than all, exhaustion of body even to emaciation—this is common. Yet in the midst of all this, so fervent is the social imagination of the young that most of them find time besides to visit the various clubs and societies where radical thought is discussed, and sooner or later ally themselves either with the Socialist Sections, the Liberal Leagues, the Single Tax Clubs, or the Anarchist Groups. The greatest Socialist daily in America is the Jewish Vorwaerts, and the most active and competent practical workers are Jews. So they are among the Anarchists.
I wouldn't want the world to think I'm an "Anarchist by trade." People outside our group have some pretty strange ideas about us, one being that Anarchists never work. On the contrary, Anarchists are almost always poor, and it's mainly the wealthy who can afford to live without working. We believe that every capable person will, by their own nature, choose to work, although certainly not in the way things are now, since there's not much chance for anyone to discover their true calling. So here I am, a language teacher, when I would have chosen differently in a world with more freedom. About twelve years ago, while I was in Philadelphia and unemployed, I agreed to start an evening class in basic English for a small group of Russian Jewish factory workers. I know well that their motivation to help me make a living came with the hope that I would contribute to our shared cause. But once again, what started as a side job became my main focus, and I've been teaching working men and women ever since. Over these twelve years, I've lived and worked with foreign Jews, teaching more than a thousand of them, and generally found them to be the brightest, most dedicated, and self-sacrificing students, often filled with youthful dreams of social ideals. While the "smart American" has been cursing them as the "ignorant foreigner" and narrow-minded workers have made life as miserable as possible for the "sheeny," the despised individuals have quietly persisted despite it all. I've witnessed such genuine heroism in the pursuit of education from girls and boys, as well as men and women with families, that it would be hard for an ordinary person to believe. They endure cold, starvation, and isolation for years just to afford the means to study, and worse still, they push their bodies to the point of exhaustion and emaciation—this is common. Yet amidst all this, the social aspirations of the young are so strong that many find time to participate in various clubs and societies where radical ideas are discussed, eventually aligning themselves with Socialist Sections, Liberal Leagues, Single Tax Clubs, or Anarchist Groups. The largest Socialist daily in America is the Jewish Vorwaerts, and the most dedicated and capable practical workers are Jews. The same goes for the Anarchists.
I am no propagandist at all costs, or I would leave the story here; but the truth compels me to add that as the years pass and the gradual filtration and absorption of American commercial life goes on, my students become successful professionals, the golden mist of enthusiasm[Pg 160] vanishes, and the old teacher must turn for comradeship to the new youth, who still press forward with burning eyes, seeing what is lost forever to those whom common success has satisfied and stupified. It brings tears sometimes, but as Kropotkin says, "Let them go; we have had the best of them." After all, who are the really old? Those who wear out in faith and energy, and take to easy chairs and soft living; not Kropotkin, with his sixty years upon him, who has bright eyes and the eager interest of a little child; not fiery John Most, "the old war-horse of the revolution," unbroken after his ten years of imprisonment in Europe and America; not grey-haired Louise Michel, with the aurora of the morning still shining in her keen look which peers from behind the barred memories of New Caledonia; not Dyer D. Lum, who still smiles in his grave, I think; nor Tucker, nor Turner, nor Theresa Clairmunt, nor Jean Grave—not these. I have met them all, and felt the springing life pulsating through heart and hand, joyous, ardent, leaping into action. Not such are the old, but your young heart that goes bankrupt in social hope, dry-rotting in this stale and purposeless society. Would you be always young? Then be an Anarchist, and live with the faith of hope, though you be old.
I’m not here to spread propaganda; if I were, I would stop the story right here. But the truth is, as time goes by and American business culture continues to seep in, my students become successful professionals. The golden excitement fades away, and the old teacher has to seek companionship in the new generation, who move forward with fiery determination, seeing what’s lost forever to those content with the ordinary success that has dulled their senses. It can bring tears sometimes, but as Kropotkin says, "Let them go; we have had the best of them." After all, who are the really old? It’s those who wear out in faith and energy, choosing easy chairs and a life of comfort; it’s not Kropotkin, who at sixty still has bright eyes and the eager curiosity of a child; it’s not fiery John Most, "the old war-horse of the revolution," who remains unbroken after ten years of imprisonment in Europe and America; it’s not grey-haired Louise Michel, with the morning light still shining in her sharp gaze peering out from her memories of New Caledonia; it’s not Dyer D. Lum, who I believe still smiles from his grave; nor Tucker, nor Turner, nor Theresa Clairmunt, nor Jean Grave—not any of them. I’ve met them all and felt the vibrant life pulsating through heart and hand, joyful, passionate, ready for action. Those aren’t the old; it’s your young heart that goes bankrupt in social hope, rotting away in this stale and meaningless society. Do you want to stay forever young? Then be an Anarchist, and live with the faith of hope, even if you’re old.
I doubt if any other hope has the power to keep the fire alight as I saw it in 1897, when we met the Spanish exiles released from the fortress of Montjuich. Comparatively few persons in America ever knew the story of that torture, though we distributed fifty thousand copies of the letters smuggled from the prison, and some few newspapers did reprint them. They were the letters of men incarcerated on mere suspicion for the crime of an unknown person, and subjected to tortures the bare mention of which makes one shudder. Their nails were torn out, their heads compressed in metal caps, the most[Pg 161] sensitive portions of the body twisted between guitar strings, their flesh burned with red hot irons; they had been fed on salt codfish after days of starvation, and refused water; Juan Ollé, a boy nineteen years old, had gone mad; another had confessed to something he had never done and knew nothing of. This is no horrible imagination. I who write have myself shaken some of those scarred hands. Indiscriminately, four hundred people of all sorts of beliefs—Republicans, trade unionists, Socialists, Free Masons, as well as Anarchists—had been cast into dungeons and tortured in the infamous "zero." Is it a wonder that most of them came out Anarchists? There were twenty-eight in the first lot that we met at Euston Station that August afternoon,—homeless wanderers in the whirlpool of London, released without trial after months of imprisonment, and ordered to leave Spain in forty-eight hours! They had left it, singing their prison songs; and still across their dark and sorrowful eyes one could see the eternal Maytime bloom. They drifted away to South America chiefly, where four or five new Anarchist papers have since arisen, and several colonizing experiments along Anarchist lines are being tried. So tyranny defeats itself, and the exile becomes the seed-sower of the revolution.
I doubt any other hope has the power to keep the fire burning like I saw in 1897 when we met the Spanish exiles released from the fortress of Montjuich. Very few people in America ever learned about that torture, even though we distributed fifty thousand copies of the letters smuggled out of the prison, and a few newspapers reprinted them. These were the letters of men jailed merely on suspicion of a crime committed by someone unknown, and they endured tortures that are so horrific they make you shudder. Their nails were pulled out, their heads were crushed in metal caps, the most sensitive parts of their bodies were twisted between guitar strings, and their flesh was burned with red-hot irons; they had been fed salt codfish after days without food, and they were denied water. Juan Ollé, a nineteen-year-old boy, went mad; another confessed to things he never did and didn’t even know about. This isn’t a gruesome fantasy. I, who write this, have shaken some of those scarred hands myself. Indiscriminately, four hundred people from all walks of life—Republicans, trade unionists, Socialists, Free Masons, as well as Anarchists—were thrown into dungeons and tortured in the infamous "zero." Is it any wonder that most of them came out as Anarchists? There were twenty-eight in the first group we met at Euston Station that August afternoon—homeless wanderers in the chaos of London, released without trial after months of imprisonment, and ordered to leave Spain in forty-eight hours! They left singing their prison songs, and even through their dark and sorrowful eyes, you could see the eternal bloom of spring. They mostly drifted off to South America, where four or five new Anarchist papers have since emerged, and several colonization experiments based on Anarchist principles are being attempted. So tyranny defeats itself, and the exile becomes the seed sower of the revolution.
And not only to the heretofore unaroused does he bring awakening, but the entire character of the world movement is modified by this circulation of the comrades of all nations among themselves. Originally the American movement, the native creation which arose with Josiah Warren in 1829, was purely individualistic; the student of economy will easily understand the material and historical causes for such development. But within the last twenty years the communist idea has made great progress, owing primarily to that concentration in capitalist production which has driven the American workingman[Pg 162] to grasp at the idea of solidarity, and, secondly, to the expulsion of active communist propagandists from Europe. Again, another change has come within the last ten years. Till then the application of the idea was chiefly narrowed to industrial matters, and the economic schools mutually denounced each other; to-day a large and genial tolerance is growing. The young generation recognizes the immense sweep of the idea through all the realms of art, science, literature, education, sex relations and personal morality, as well as social economy, and welcomes the accession to the ranks of those who struggle to realize the free life, no matter in what field. For this is what Anarchism finally means, the whole unchaining of life after two thousand years of Christian asceticism and hypocrisy.
And not only does he bring awakening to those who have not yet been aroused, but the entire nature of the global movement is transformed by the interaction of comrades from all nations. Initially, the American movement, which emerged with Josiah Warren in 1829, was entirely individualistic; anyone studying economics will easily grasp the material and historical reasons for this development. However, in the past twenty years, the communist idea has made significant strides, primarily due to the concentration in capitalist production that has led American workers to seek a sense of solidarity, and, secondly, to the expulsion of active communist advocates from Europe. Moreover, another shift has occurred in the last ten years. Until then, the application of the idea was mainly limited to industrial issues, with the economic schools mutually condemning each other; today, there is a growing sense of broad and friendly tolerance. The younger generation recognizes the vast influence of the idea across all areas of art, science, literature, education, sexual relations, and personal ethics, as well as social economics, and welcomes those who join the fight for a liberated life, regardless of the field. For this is what Anarchism ultimately signifies: the complete liberation of life after two thousand years of Christian asceticism and hypocrisy.
Apart from the question of ideals, there is the question of method. "How do you propose to get all this?" is the question most frequently asked us. The same modification has taken place here. Formerly there were "Quakers" and "Revolutionists"; so there are still. But while they neither thought well of the other, now both have learned that each has his own use in the great play of world forces. No man is in himself a unit, and in every soul Jove still makes war on Christ. Nevertheless, the spirit of peace grows; and while it would be idle to say that Anarchists in general believe that any of the great industrial problems will be solved without the use of force, it would be equally idle to suppose that they consider force itself a desirable thing, or that it furnishes a final solution to any problem. From peaceful experiment alone can come final solution, and that the advocates of force know and believe as well as the Tolstoyans. Only they think that the present tyrannies provoke resistance. The spread of Tolstoy's "War and Peace" and "The Slavery of Our Times," and the growth of numerous [Pg 163] Tolstoy clubs having for their purpose the dissemination of the literature of non-resistance, is an evidence that many receive the idea that it is easier to conquer war with peace. I am one of these. I can see no end of retaliations unless someone ceases to retaliate. But let no one mistake this for servile submission or meek abnegation; my right shall be asserted no matter at what cost to me, and none shall trench upon it without my protest.
Apart from the question of ideals, there’s the issue of method. “How do you plan to achieve all this?” is the question we’re often asked. The same changes have occurred here. In the past, there were “Quakers” and “Revolutionists,” and that’s still true today. However, while neither side thought highly of the other before, now both understand that each has its role in the larger scheme of world dynamics. No individual stands alone; in every soul, there’s still a battle between opposing forces. Nevertheless, the spirit of peace is growing; and while it would be unrealistic to say that Anarchists generally believe that any major industrial issues will be resolved without the use of force, it would also be unrealistic to think that they see force as something desirable or as a final solution to any problem. Only through peaceful experimentation can a lasting solution be found, and this is something both advocates of force and Tolstoyans recognize and believe. They simply think that current oppressions encourage resistance. The influence of Tolstoy's "War and Peace" and "The Slavery of Our Times," along with the rise of various [Pg 163] Tolstoy clubs aimed at spreading the literature of non-resistance, shows that many people are embracing the idea that it’s easier to defeat war through peace. I count myself among them. I don’t see any end to retaliation unless someone decides to stop retaliating. But let’s be clear: this isn’t about submissive obedience or meek self-denial; I will stand up for my rights no matter the cost to me, and no one will infringe upon them without my objection.
Good-natured satirists often remark that "the best way to cure an Anarchist is to give him a fortune." Substituting "corrupt" for "cure," I would subscribe to this; and believing myself to be no better than the rest of mortals, I earnestly hope that as so far it has been my lot to work, and work hard, and for no fortune, so I may continue to the end; for let me keep the integrity of my soul, with all the limitations of my material conditions, rather than become the spineless and ideal-less creation of material needs. My reward is that I live with the young; I keep step with my comrades; I shall die in the harness with my face to the east—the East and the Light.
Good-natured satirists often say that "the best way to corrupt an Anarchist is to give him a fortune." If we swap "cure" for "corrupt," I would agree; and since I believe I'm no better than anyone else, I genuinely hope that as it has been my experience to work, and work hard, and for no fortune, I may continue this way until the end. I would rather maintain the integrity of my soul, despite the limits of my material conditions, than become a spineless and aimless product of material needs. My reward is living alongside the young; I walk in step with my friends; I will die in the harness with my face to the east—the East and the Light.
The Eleventh of November, 1887
Let me begin my address with a confession. I make it sorrowfully and with self-disgust; but in the presence of great sacrifice we learn humility, and if my comrades could give their lives for their belief, why, let me give my pride. Yet I would not give it, for personal utterance is of trifling importance, were it not that I think at this particular season it will encourage those of our sympathizers whom the recent outburst of savagery may have disheartened, and perhaps lead some who are standing where I once stood to do as I did later.
Let me start my speech with a confession. I say this with sadness and self-disgust; but in the face of great sacrifice, we learn humility, and if my friends can give their lives for what they believe in, then I can give up my pride. Yet I would hold onto it, because my personal feelings are of little importance, unless I believe that sharing this now will inspire those who support us and may have been discouraged by the recent violence, and perhaps encourage some who find themselves where I once was to follow my path later on.
This is my confession: Fifteen years ago last May when the echoes of the Haymarket bomb rolled through the little Michigan village where I then lived, I, like the rest of the credulous and brutal, read one lying newspaper headline, "Anarchists throw a bomb in a crowd in the Haymarket in Chicago," and immediately cried out, "They ought to be hung."—This, though I had never believed in capital punishment for ordinary criminals. For that ignorant, outrageous, bloodthirsty sentence I shall never forgive myself, though I know the[Pg 165] dead men would have forgiven me, though I know those who loved them forgive me. But my own voice, as it sounded that night, will sound so in my ears till I die,—a bitter reproach and shame. What had I done? Credited the first wild rumor of an event of which I knew nothing, and, in my mind, sent men to the gallows without asking one word of defense! In one wild, unbalanced moment threw away the sympathies of a lifetime, and became an executioner at heart. And what I did that night millions did, and what I said millions said. I have only one word of extenuation for myself and all those people—ignorance. I did not know what Anarchism was. I had never seen it used save in histories, and there it was always synonymous with social confusion and murder. I believed the newspapers. I thought these men had thrown that bomb, unprovoked, into a mass of men and women, from a wicked delight in killing. And so thought all those millions of others. But out of those millions there were some few thousand—I am glad I was one of them—who did not let the matter rest there.
This is my confession: Fifteen years ago last May, when the sound of the Haymarket bomb echoed through the small Michigan village where I lived, I, like many others who were naive and angry, read a misleading newspaper headline, "Anarchists throw a bomb in a crowd in the Haymarket in Chicago," and immediately exclaimed, "They should be hanged."—This was despite the fact that I had never believed in capital punishment for regular criminals. For that ignorant, outrageous, bloodthirsty statement, I will never forgive myself, even though I know the[Pg 165] dead men would have forgiven me, and those who loved them have forgiven me. But my own voice, as it echoed that night, will haunt me until I die—a bitter reminder of reproach and shame. What had I done? I accepted the first wild rumor about an event I knew nothing about, and in my mind, I sent men to the gallows without giving them a chance to defend themselves! In one impulsive, unthoughtful moment, I threw away the empathy I had built up over a lifetime and became, at heart, an executioner. What I did that night millions did, and what I said millions said. I have only one reason for justification for myself and all those people—ignorance. I didn't know what Anarchism was. I had only encountered it in history books, and there it was always described as social chaos and murder. I trusted the newspapers. I believed these men had thrown that bomb, without provocation, into a crowd of men and women simply out of a wicked desire to kill. And so did all those millions of others. But among those millions, there were a few thousand—I’m glad I was one of them—who didn’t just accept things at face value.
I know not what resurrection of human decency first stirred within me after that,—whether it was an intellectual suspicion that may be I did not know all the truth of the case and could not believe the newspapers, or whether it was the old strong undercurrent of sympathy which often prompts the heart to go out to the accused, without a reason; but this I do know that though I was no Anarchist at the time of the execution, it was long and long before that, that I came to the conclusion that the accusation was false, the trial a farce, that there was no warrant either in justice or in law for their conviction; and that the hanging, if hanging there should be, would be the act of a society composed of people who had said what I said on the first night, and who had kept their eyes and ears fast shut ever since, determined[Pg 166] to see nothing and to know nothing but rage and vengeance. Till the very end I hoped that mercy might intervene, though justice did not; and from the hour I knew neither would nor ever could again, I distrusted law and lawyers, judges and governors alike. And my whole being cried out to know what it was these men had stood for, and why they were hanged, seeing it was not proven they knew anything about the throwing of the bomb.
I don't know what spark of human decency ignited in me after that—whether it was a nagging suspicion that I didn't know the whole truth and couldn't trust the newspapers, or if it was just that natural sympathy that often leads us to feel for the accused without any clear reason. But I do know that even though I wasn't an Anarchist when the execution happened, it was long before that when I concluded that the accusations were false, the trial was a joke, and that there was no justification in either justice or law for their conviction. If there was to be a hanging, it would be the act of a society made up of people who had shared my thoughts on that first night and had kept their eyes and ears tightly shut ever since, choosing to see and know nothing except for anger and revenge. Until the very end, I hoped that mercy might step in, even if justice didn’t; and from the moment I realized that neither would, or could ever again, I lost trust in the law, lawyers, judges, and governors alike. And my whole being yearned to understand what these men represented and why they were hanged, especially since it was never proven that they knew anything about the bomb being thrown.
Little by little, here and there, I came to know that what they had stood for was a very high and noble ideal of human life, and what they were hanged for was preaching it to the common people,—the common people who were as ready to hang them, in their ignorance, as the court and the prosecutor were in their malice! Little by little I came to know that these were men who had a clearer vision of human right than most of their fellows; and who, being moved by deep social sympathies, wished to share their vision with their fellows, and so proclaimed it in the market-place. Little by little I realized that the misery, the pathetic submission, the awful degradation of the workers, which from the time I was old enough to begin to think had borne heavily upon my heart, (as they must bear upon all who have hearts to feel at all), had smitten theirs more deeply still,—so deeply that they knew no rest save in seeking a way out,—and that was more than I had ever had the sense to conceive. For me there had never been a hope there should be no more rich and poor; but a vague idea that there might not be so rich and so poor, if the workingmen by combining could exact a little better wages, and make their hours a little shorter. It was the message of these men, (and their death swept that message far out into ears that would never have heard their living voices), that all such little dreams are folly. That not in demanding little, not in striking for an hour[Pg 167] less, not in mountain labor to bring forth mice, can any lasting alleviation come; but in demanding, much,—all,—in a bold self-assertion of the worker to toil any hours he finds sufficient, not that another finds for him,—here is where the way out lies. That message, and the message of others, whose works, associated with theirs, their death drew to my notice, took me up, as it were, upon a mighty hill, wherefrom I saw the roofs of the workshops of the little world. I saw the machines, the things that men had made to ease their burden, the wonderful things, the iron genii, I saw them set their iron teeth in the living flesh of the men who made them; I saw the maimed and crippled stumps of men go limping away into the night that engulfs the poor, perhaps to be thrown up in the flotsam and jetsam of beggary for a time, perhaps to suicide in some dim corner where the black surge throws its slime.
Bit by bit, here and there, I began to understand that what these people stood for was a very high and noble ideal of human life, and what they were executed for was sharing it with ordinary people—the same ordinary people who were just as ready to hang them, out of ignorance, as the court and the prosecutor were out of malice! Gradually, I realized that these were individuals who had a clearer understanding of human rights than most people; and who, driven by deep social empathy, wanted to share their vision with others, so they proclaimed it in public spaces. Over time, I came to see that the suffering, the heartbreaking submission, and the terrible degradation of the workers, which had weighed heavily on my heart from the time I was capable of thinking (as it must on anyone with a heart), had affected them even more profoundly—so deeply that they found no peace except in seeking a way out—and that was more than I had ever been able to imagine. I had never dared to hope for a world without rich and poor; instead, I had a vague notion that perhaps there could be fewer extremes if the workers united to secure slightly better wages and shorter hours. It was the message of these men (and their execution propelled that message far beyond the ears that would never have heard their living voices) that all such small dreams are misguided. True change won't come from demanding little, nor striking for just one hour less, nor from laboring hard only to achieve minimal results, but from demanding much—everything—through a bold affirmation of the worker’s right to choose their own working hours, not what others decide for them—this is the real path to liberation. That message, along with the insights of others whose work was linked to theirs, caught my attention and lifted me, so to speak, to a great height where I could see the rooftops of all the workshops in this little world. I saw the machines, the inventions that humans had created to lighten their load, these amazing things, the iron spirits; I witnessed them sink their iron teeth into the living flesh of the men who created them. I saw the injured and disabled men limping away into the night that consumes the poor, perhaps to become a part of the detritus of begging for a while, perhaps to face suicide in some dark corner where the black tide washes its filth.
I saw the rose fire of the furnace shining on the blanched face of the man who tended it, and knew surely as I knew anything in life, that never would a free man feed his blood to the fire like that.
I saw the bright glow of the furnace reflecting on the pale face of the man who worked it, and I was certain, as I was about anything in life, that no free man would ever sacrifice his blood to the fire like that.
I saw swart bodies, all mangled and crushed, borne from the mouths of the mines to be stowed away in a grave hardly less narrow and dark than that in which the living form had crouched ten, twelve, fourteen hours a day; and I knew that in order that I might be warm—I, and you, and those others who never do any dirty work—those men had slaved away in those black graves, and been crushed to death at last.
I saw dark bodies, all twisted and broken, brought out from the mines to be packed away in a grave that's barely wider and darker than the space where the living had crouched for ten, twelve, fourteen hours each day; and I realized that for me to stay warm—I, and you, and those others who never do any tough work—those men had worked tirelessly in those dark pits and ended up crushed to death in the end.
I saw beside city streets great heaps of horrible colored earth, and down at the bottom of the trench from which it was thrown, so far down that nothing else was visible, bright gleaming eyes, like a wild animal's hunted into its hole. And I knew that free men never chose to labor there, with pick and shovel in that foul, sewage-soaked[Pg 168] earth, in that narrow trench, in that deadly sewer gas ten, eight, even six hours a day. Only slaves would do it.
I saw large piles of horribly colored dirt alongside the city streets, and deep down at the bottom of the trench where it had been dumped, far enough down that nothing else was visible, there were bright, gleaming eyes, like a wild animal cornered in its hole. And I realized that free people would never choose to work there, with pick and shovel in that filthy, sewage-soaked[Pg 168] dirt, in that narrow trench, breathing in that deadly sewer gas for ten, eight, or even six hours a day. Only slaves would do that.
I saw deep down in the hull of the ocean liner the men who shoveled the coal—burned and seared like paper before the grate; and I knew that "the record" of the beautiful monster, and the pleasure of the ladies who laughed on the deck, were paid for with these withered bodies and souls.
I saw deep down in the hull of the ocean liner the men who shoveled the coal—burned and scarred like paper before the fire; and I realized that "the record" of the beautiful ship, and the enjoyment of the women who laughed on the deck, came at the cost of these withered bodies and souls.
I saw the scavenger carts go up and down, drawn by sad brutes driven by sadder ones; for never a man, a man in full possession of his self-hood, would freely choose to spend all his days in the nauseating stench that forces him to swill alcohol to neutralize it.
I saw the scavenger carts moving back and forth, pulled by miserable animals who were pushed by even more miserable people; because no man, a man truly in control of his own life, would willingly choose to spend all his days in the disgusting smell that makes him drink alcohol just to cope with it.
And I saw in the lead works how men were poisoned, and in the sugar refineries how they went insane; and in the factories how they lost their decency; and in the stores how they learned to lie; and I knew it was slavery made them do all this. I knew the Anarchists were right,—the whole thing must be changed, the whole thing was wrong,—the whole system of production and distribution, the whole ideal of life.
And I saw in the factories how men were poisoned, and in the sugar refineries how they lost their minds; and in the workplaces how they lost their dignity; and in the stores how they learned to lie; and I realized it was slavery that caused all this. I knew the Anarchists were right—the whole system needed to change, everything was wrong—the entire system of production and distribution, the whole concept of life.
And I questioned the government then; they had taught me to question it. What have you done—you the keepers of the Declaration and the Constitution—what have you done about all this? What have you done to preserve the conditions of freedom to the people?
And I questioned the government back then; they had taught me to question it. What have you done—you who uphold the Declaration and the Constitution—what have you done about all this? What have you done to protect the freedoms of the people?
Lied, deceived, fooled, tricked, bought and sold and got gain! You have sold away the land, that you had no right to sell. You have murdered the aboriginal people, that you might seize the land in the name of the white race, and then steal it away from them again, to be again sold by a second and a third robber. And that buying and selling of the land has driven[Pg 169] the people off the healthy earth and away from the clean air into these rot-heaps of humanity called cities, where every filthy thing is done, and filthy labor breeds filthy bodies and filthy souls. Our boys are decayed with vice before they come to manhood; our girls—ah, well might John Harvey write:
Lied to, deceived, tricked, sold out! You have given away land that you had no right to sell. You have killed the indigenous people to take their land in the name of the white race, only to steal it back and sell it again to other thieves. This buying and selling of land has forced[Pg 169] people off the healthy earth and away from clean air into these decaying piles of humanity called cities, where all sorts of dirty deeds happen, and grimy work creates filthy bodies and souls. Our boys are corrupted by vice before they even reach adulthood; our girls—ah, well might John Harvey write:
She gazes into the meadow's water and the world. Knows her no longer; they have searched her pastures and home. But the City has bought her,
It has sold Her work is scattered, affecting students, rodents, and smelling like graveyard mold.
You have done this thing, gentlemen who engineer the government; and not only have you caused this ruin to come upon others; you yourselves are rotten with this debauchery. You exist for the purpose of granting privileges to whoever can pay most for you, and so limiting the freedom of men to employ themselves that they must sell themselves into this frightful slavery or become tramps, beggars, thieves, prostitutes, and murderers. And when you have done all this, what then do you do to them, these creatures of your own making? You, who have set them the example in every villainy? Do you then relent, and remembering the words of the great religious teacher to whom most of you offer lip service on the officially religious day, do you go to these poor, broken, wretched creatures and love them? Love them and help them, to teach them to be better? No: you build prisons high and strong, and there you beat, and starve, and hang, finding by the working of your system human beings so unutterably degraded that they are[Pg 170] willing to kill whomsoever they are told to kill at so much monthly salary.
You have done this, you who run the government; not only have you brought this destruction upon others, but you yourselves are corrupt with this wrongdoing. You exist to grant privileges to whoever pays you the most, limiting the freedom of people to work for themselves, forcing them to sell their lives into this terrible slavery or become homeless, beggars, thieves, sex workers, and murderers. And after doing all this, what do you do to these creatures you’ve created? You, who have set the example in every crime? Do you then show compassion, and after reciting the words of the great religious leader that most of you honor on the designated religious day, do you go to these poor, broken, miserable people and love them? Love them and help them learn to be better? No: you build prisons that are tall and sturdy, where you beat, starve, and hang them, discovering through your system human beings so utterly degraded that they are[Pg 170] willing to kill whoever you tell them to for a paycheck.
This is what the government is, has always been, the creator and defender of privilege; the organization of oppression and revenge. To hope that it can ever become anything else is the vainest of delusions. They tell you that Anarchy, the dream of social order without government, is a wild fancy. The wildest dream that ever entered the heart of man is the dream that mankind can ever help itself through an appeal to law, or to come to any order that will not result in slavery wherein there is any excuse for government.
This is what the government is and has always been, the creator and protector of privilege; the organization of oppression and revenge. To think that it can ever be anything else is the biggest delusion. They tell you that Anarchy, the idea of a society without government, is a crazy wish. The craziest dream that has ever crossed the mind of humanity is the belief that people can ever help themselves through an appeal to the law, or achieve any order that won't lead to slavery where there's any justification for government.
It was for telling the people this that these five men were killed. For telling the people that the only way to get out of their misery was first to learn what their rights upon this earth were;—freedom to use the land and all within it and all the tools of production—and then to stand all together and take them, themselves, and not to appeal to the jugglers of the law. Abolish the law—that is abolish privilege,—and crime will abolish itself.
It was for sharing this message that these five men lost their lives. They wanted to inform people that the only way to escape their suffering was to first understand their rights on this earth—freedom to use the land, everything in it, and all the tools of production—and then to unite and claim those rights for themselves, rather than relying on the tricks of the legal system. Get rid of the law—that is, eliminate privilege—and crime will disappear on its own.
They will tell you these men were hanged for advocating force. What! These creatures who drill men in the science of killing, who put guns and clubs in hands they train to shoot and strike, who hail with delight the latest inventions in explosives, who exult in the machine that can kill the most with the least expenditure of energy, who declare a war of extermination upon people who do not want their civilization, who ravish, and burn, and garotte and guillotine, and hang, and electrocute, they have the impertinence to talk about the unrighteousness of force! True, these men did advocate the right to resist invasion by force. You will find scarcely one in a thousand who does not believe in that right. The one will be either a real [Pg 171] Christian or a non-resistant Anarchist. It will not be a believer in the State. No, no; it was not for advocating forcible resistance on principle, but for advocating forcible resistance to their tyrannies, and for advocating a society which would forever make an end of riches and poverty, of governors and governed.
They'll claim these men were hanged for promoting violence. What a joke! These guys train people in the art of killing, handing out guns and clubs to those they teach to shoot and fight. They cheer on the newest explosive technologies and take pride in machines that can kill the most people with the least effort. They wage wars of extermination against those who don’t want their civilization, destroy, burn, strangle, guillotine, hang, and execute—yet they have the nerve to speak about the immorality of violence! It's true these men did support the right to resist invasion with force. You’ll find hardly one in a thousand that doesn’t believe in that right. The exception will either be a true [Pg 171] Christian or a non-violent Anarchist. It won’t be someone who believes in the State. No, it wasn’t for advocating forceful resistance as a principle, but for pushing back against their tyrannies and for promoting a society that would permanently eliminate wealth and poverty, rulers and the ruled.
The spirit of revenge, which is always stupid, accomplished its brutal act. Had it lifted its eyes from its work, it might have seen in the background of the scaffold that bleak November morning the dawn-light of Anarchy whiten across the world.
The desire for revenge, which is always foolish, completed its violent task. If it had looked away from its work for a moment, it might have noticed in the background of the scaffold that dreary November morning the first light of Anarchy spreading across the world.
So it came first,—a gleam of hope to the proletaire, a summons to rise and shake off his material bondage. But steadily, steadily the light has grown, as year by year the scientist, the literary genius, the artist, and the moral teacher, have brought to it the tribute of their best work, their unpaid work, the work they did for love. To-day it means not only material emancipation, too; it comes as the summing up of all those lines of thought and action which for three hundred years have been making towards freedom; it means fulness of being, the free life.
So it started out as a spark of hope for the working class, a call to rise up and break free from their material chains. But steadily, steadily the light has grown, as year after year scientists, writers, artists, and moral teachers have contributed their best work—work they did out of passion and not for pay. Today, it represents not just material freedom; it embodies the culmination of all those ideas and actions that have been striving for freedom for three hundred years; it signifies a full existence, a life of freedom.
And I say it boldly, notwithstanding the recent outburst of condemnation, notwithstanding the cry of lynch, burn, shoot, imprison, deport, and the Scarlet Letter A to be branded low down upon the forehead, and the latest excuse for that fond esthetic decoration "the button," that for two thousand years no idea has so stirred the world as this,—none which had such living power to break down barriers of race and degree, to attract prince and proletaire, poet and mechanic, Quaker and Revolutionist. No other ideal but the free life is strong enough to touch the man whose infinite pity and understanding goes alike to the hypocrite priest and the victim of Siberian whips; the[Pg 172] loving rebel who stepped from his title and his wealth to labor with all the laboring earth; the sweet strong singer who sang
And I say it confidently, despite the recent wave of criticism, despite the calls to lynch, burn, shoot, imprison, deport, and the Scarlet Letter A being branded on the forehead, and the latest justification for that beloved aesthetic touch "the button," that for two thousand years no idea has stirred the world like this one—none that has had such a powerful ability to break down barriers of race and class, to attract both the prince and the working class, the poet and the mechanic, the Quaker and the revolutionary. No other ideal except the free life is strong enough to resonate with the person whose deep compassion and understanding extend equally to the hypocritical priest and the victim of Siberian whips; the loving rebel who gave up his title and wealth to work alongside all the laborers; the sweet, strong singer who sang
the lover who does not measure his love nor reckon on return; the self-centered one who "will not rule, but also will not ruled be"; the philosopher who chanted the Over-man; the devoted woman of the people; ay, and these too,—these rebellious flashes from the vast cloud-hung ominous obscurity of the anonymous, these souls whom governmental and capitalistic brutality has whipped and goaded and stung to blind rage and bitterness, these mad young lions of revolt, these Winkelrieds who offer their hearts to the spears.
the lover who doesn't keep track of his love or expect anything in return; the self-centered one who "won't rule, but also won't be ruled"; the philosopher who spoke of the Over-man; the devoted woman of the people; yes, and these too—these rebellious sparks from the vast, cloud-covered, ominous unknown of the anonymous, these souls whom government and corporate brutality has whipped and provoked to blind rage and bitterness, these wild young lions of revolt, these Winkelrieds who offer their hearts to the spears.
Crime and Punishment
Men are of three sorts: the turn backs, the rush-aheads, and the indifferents. The first and second are comparatively few in number. The really conscientious conservative, eternally looking backward for his models and trying hard to preserve that which is, is almost as scarce an article as the genuine radical, who is eternally attacking that which is and looking forward to some indistinct but glowing vision of a purified social life. Between them lies the vast nitrogenous body of the indifferents, who go through life with no large thoughts or intense feelings of any kind, the best that can be said of them being that they serve to dilute the too fierce activities of the other two. Into the callous ears of these indifferents, nevertheless, the opposing voices of conservative and radical are continually shouting; and for years, for centuries, the conservative wins the day, not because he really touches the consciences of the indifferent so much (though in a measure he does that) as because his way causes his hearer the least mental trouble. It is easier to this lazy, inert mentality to nod its head and approve the continuance of things as they are, than to listen to proposals for change, to consider, to question, to make an innovating decision. These require activity, application,—and nothing is so foreign to the hibernating social conscience of your ordinary individual.
Men can be categorized into three types: the conservatives, the progressives, and the indifferent. The first two are relatively few in number. The truly conscientious conservative, who constantly looks to the past for inspiration and works hard to maintain the status quo, is nearly as rare as the authentic radical, who consistently challenges the current state of affairs and envisions a vague but inspiring idea of a better social life. In between them lies the vast group of indifferent individuals, who move through life without any significant thoughts or strong feelings. The best thing that can be said about them is that they help to temper the intense actions of the other two groups. Nevertheless, the opposing voices of conservatives and radicals continually shout into the indifferent's ears; for years, even centuries, the conservative tends to prevail, not so much because he truly connects with the indifferent's conscience (though he does to some extent) but because his viewpoint causes the least mental strain for his listeners. It's easier for this lazy, indifferent mindset to nod along and support the status quo than to engage with proposals for change, to think critically, to question, or to make innovative decisions. These actions require effort and engagement—something that is quite alien to the dormant social conscience of the average person.
I say "social" conscience, because I by no means wish to say that these are conscienceless people; they have, for active use, sufficient conscience to go through their daily parts in life, and they think that is all that is required. Of the lives of others, of the effects of their attitude in cursing the existences of thousands whom they do not know, they have no conception; they sleep; and they hear the voices of those who cry aloud about these things, dimly, as in dreams; and they do not wish to awaken. Nevertheless, at the end of the centuries they always awaken. It is the radical who always wins at last. At the end of the centuries institutions are reviewed by this aroused social conscience, are revised, sometimes are utterly rooted out.
I call it "social" conscience because I don’t mean to suggest that these people are without conscience; they have enough conscience to perform their daily roles in life, and they believe that's all that's needed. They have no understanding of the lives of others or the impact of their attitudes on the suffering of thousands they don’t know; they are oblivious and only hear the faint cries of those raising concerns like distant dreams, not wanting to wake up. Still, at the end of the centuries, they eventually do wake up. It's always the radicals who eventually prevail. After centuries, this awakened social conscience reviews institutions, making revisions and sometimes completely dismantling them.
Thus it is with the institutions of Crime and Punishment. The conservative holds that these things have been decided from all time; that crime is a thing-in-itself, with no other cause than the viciousness of man; that punishment was decreed from Mt. Sinai, or whatever holy mountain happens to be believed in in his country; that society is best served by strictness and severity of judgment and punishment. And he wishes only to make his indifferent brothers keepers of other men's consciences along these lines. He would have all men be hunters of men, that crime may be tracked down and struck down.
Thus it is with the institutions of Crime and Punishment. The conservative believes that these issues have been settled forever; that crime exists on its own, with no other reason than the bad nature of people; that punishment was established from Mt. Sinai, or whichever holy mountain is revered in his country; that society benefits most from strict and severe judgment and punishment. He merely wants to make his indifferent peers guardians of other people's morals in this way. He would have everyone become enforcers of justice, so that crime can be pursued and eliminated.
The radical says: All false, all false and wrong. Crime has not been decided from all time: crime, like everything else, has had its evolution according to place, time, and circumstance. "The demons of our sires become the saints that we adore,"—and the saints, the saints and the heroes of our fathers, are criminals according to our codes. Abraham, David, Solomon,—could any respectable member of society admit that he had done the things they did? Crime is not a thing-in-itself, not a plant without[Pg 175] roots, not a something proceeding from nothing; and the only true way to deal with it is to seek its causes as earnestly, as painstakingly, as the astronomer seeks the causes of the perturbations in the orbit of the planet he is observing, sure that there must be one, or many, somewhere. And Punishment, too, must be studied. The holy mountain theory is a failure. Punishment is a failure. And it is a failure not because men do not hunt down and strike enough, but because they hunt down and strike at all; because in the chase of those who do ill, they do ill themselves; they brutalize their own characters, and so much the more so because they are convinced that this time the brutal act is done in accord with conscience. The murderous deed of the criminal was against conscience, the torture or the murder of the criminal by the official is with conscience. Thus the conscience is diseased and perverted, and a new class of imbruted men created. We have punished and punished for untold thousands of years, and we have not gotten rid of crime, we have not diminished it. Let us consider then.
The radical says: All false, all false and wrong. Crime hasn't been the same throughout history: crime, like everything else, has evolved based on place, time, and circumstances. "The demons of our ancestors become the saints that we worship,"—and the saints, the saints and the heroes of our forefathers, are viewed as criminals according to our laws. Abraham, David, Solomon—could any respectable person in society admit to having done the things they did? Crime isn’t a standalone entity, not a plant without roots, not something that comes from nothing; and the only real way to address it is to investigate its causes as thoroughly and painstakingly as the astronomer observes the disruptions in the orbit of the planet he’s studying, confident that there must be one or many causes somewhere. And Punishment must be examined as well. The idea of punishment as a holy mountain is a failure. Punishment is a failure. It fails not because people don’t pursue and punish enough, but because they pursue and punish indiscriminately; in their hunt for wrongdoers, they also do wrong themselves; they degrade their own character, and even more so because they believe this time the brutal act is justified by conscience. The criminal's act is against conscience, while the torture or murder of the criminal by the official is with conscience. Therefore, the conscience becomes corrupted and twisted, creating a new class of brutalized individuals. We have punished for countless thousands of years, and we haven’t eliminated crime or even reduced it. Let’s think about this.
The indifferentist shrugs his shoulders and remarks to the conservative: "What have I to do with it? I will hunt nobody and I will save nobody. Let every one take care of himself. I pay my taxes; let the judges and the lawyers take care of the criminals. And as for you, Mr. Radical, you weary me. Your talk is too heroic. You want to play Atlas and carry the heavens on your shoulders. Well, do it if you like. But don't imagine I am going to act the stupid Hercules and transfer your burden to my shoulders. Rave away until you are tired, but let me alone."
The indifferentist shrugs and says to the conservative, "What does that have to do with me? I'm not going to chase anyone down or save anyone. Everyone can take care of themselves. I pay my taxes; let the judges and lawyers handle the criminals. And as for you, Mr. Radical, you're exhausting. Your talk is too grand. You want to be Atlas and carry the weight of the world on your shoulders. Go ahead if you want. But don't think I'm going to play the fool and take your burden on myself. Rant all you want, but just leave me out of it."
"I will not let you alone. I am no Atlas. I am no more than a fly; but I will annoy you, I will buzz in your ears; I will not let you sleep. You must think about this."
"I won't leave you alone. I'm not Atlas. I'm just a fly; but I'll bug you, I'll buzz in your ears; I won't let you sleep. You have to think about this."
That is about the height and power of my voice, or of any individual voice, in the present state of the question. I do not deceive myself. I do not imagine that the question of crime and punishment will be settled till long, long after the memory of me shall be as completely swallowed up by time as last year's snow is swallowed by the sea. Two thousand years ago a man whose soul revolted at punishment, cried out: "Judge not, that ye be not judged," and yet men and women who have taken his name upon their lips as holy, have for all those two thousand years gone on judging as if their belief in what he said was only lip-belief; and they do it to-day. And judges sit upon benches and send men to their death,—even judges who do not themselves believe in capital punishment; and prosecutors exhaust their eloquence and their tricks to get men convicted; and women and men bear witness against sinners; and then they all meet in church and pray, "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us!"
That’s about the extent and influence of my voice, or any individual voice, in the current state of the debate. I’m not fooling myself. I don’t believe that the issue of crime and punishment will be resolved until long after I’m completely forgotten, like last year’s snow melting into the ocean. Two thousand years ago, a man who couldn’t stand punishment said, "Judge not, that you be not judged," and yet people who call his name sacred have, for all those two thousand years, continued to judge as if their faith in his words was purely for show; and they still do it today. Judges sit on benches and send people to their deaths—even judges who don’t personally support capital punishment; and prosecutors use all their skills and tricks to get convictions; and men and women testify against wrongdoers; and then they all gather in church and pray, "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us!"
Do they mean anything at all by it?
Do they actually mean anything by that?
And I know that just as the voice of Jesus was not heard, and is not heard, save here and there; just as the voice of Tolstoy is not heard, save here and there; and others great and small are lost in the great echoless desert of indifferentism, having produced little perceptible effect, so my voice also will be lost, and barely a slight ripple of thought be propagated over that dry and fruitless expanse; even that the next wind of trial will straighten and leave as unimprinted sand.
And I know that just like the voice of Jesus wasn't heard, and isn't heard, except in rare instances; just like the voice of Tolstoy isn't heard, except in rare instances; and others, both great and small, get drowned out in the vast, silent desert of indifference, having made little noticeable impact, my voice will also go unheard, and barely a small ripple of thought will spread across that dry and barren landscape; even that will be erased by the next wind of hardship, leaving nothing but smooth sand.
Nevertheless, by the continued and unintermitting action of forces infinitesimal compared with the human voice, the greatest effects are at length accomplished. A wave-length of light is but the fifty-thousandth part of an inch, yet by the continuous action of waves like[Pg 177] these have been produced all the creations of light, the entire world of sight, out of masses irresponsive, dark, colorless. And doubt not that in time this cold and irresponsive mass of indifference will feel and stir and realize the force of the great sympathies which will change the attitude of the human mind as a whole towards Crime and Punishment, and erase both from the world.
Nevertheless, through the ongoing and relentless influence of forces that are tiny compared to the human voice, the most significant results are ultimately achieved. A wavelength of light is only the fifty-thousandth part of an inch, yet through the constant action of waves like[Pg 177] these, all of light's creations have emerged, forming the entire visual world out of unresponsive, dark, and colorless masses. And don't doubt that over time, this cold and unresponsive mass of indifference will feel, move, and recognize the power of the great sympathies that will transform the collective human mindset about Crime and Punishment, erasing both from existence.
Not by lawyers and not by judges shall the final cause of the criminal be tried; but lawyer and judge and criminal together shall be told by the Social Conscience, "Depart in peace."
Not by lawyers and not by judges will the ultimate reason for the crime be judged; instead, the lawyer, the judge, and the criminal will collectively hear from the Social Conscience, "Depart in peace."
A great ethical teacher once wrote words like unto these: "I have within me the capacity for every crime."
A great ethical teacher once wrote something like this: "I have within me the ability to commit any crime."
Few, reading them, believe that he meant what he said. Most take it as the sententious utterance of one who, in an abandonment of generosity, wished to say something large and leveling. But I think he meant exactly what he said. I think that with all his purity Emerson had within him the turbid stream of passion and desire; for all his hard-cut granite features he knew the instincts of the weakling and the slave; and for all the sweetness, the tenderness, and the nobility of his nature, he had the tiger and the jackal in his soul. I think that within every bit of human flesh and spirit that has ever crossed the enigma bridge of life, from the prehistoric racial morning until now, all crime and all virtue were germinal. Out of one great soul-stuff are we sprung, you and I and all of us; and if in you the virtue has grown and not the vice, do not therefore conclude that you are essentially different from him whom you have helped to put in stripes and behind bars. Your balance may be more even, you may be mixed in smaller proportions altogether, or the outside temptation has not come upon you.
Few people who read them believe he meant what he said. Most see it as the preachy words of someone who, in a moment of generosity, wanted to express something grand and equalizing. But I believe he meant exactly what he said. I think that despite his purity, Emerson had within him a turbulent mix of passion and desire; for all his strong, solid features, he understood the instincts of the weak and the oppressed; and for all of his sweetness, tenderness, and nobility, he had the tiger and the jackal in his soul. I believe that within every bit of human flesh and spirit that has ever crossed the complex bridge of life, from the dawn of humanity until now, all crime and all virtue were latent. We all come from the same great essence, you and I and everyone; and if in you the virtue has grown while the vice has not, don’t assume you are essentially different from the person you have helped to imprison. Your balance might be more stable, you may be a mix of different traits, or the external temptations may not have reached you.
I am no disciple of that school whose doctrine is summed up in the teaching that Man's Will is nothing, his Material Surroundings all. I do not accept that popular socialism which would make saints out of sinners only by filling their stomachs. I am no apologist for characterlessness, and no petitioner for universal moral weakness. I believe in the individual. I believe that the purpose of life (in so far as we can give it a purpose, and it has none save what we give it) is the assertion and the development of strong, self-centered personality. It is therefore that no religion which offers vicarious atonement for the misdoer, and no philosophy which rests on the cornerstone of irresponsibility, makes any appeal to me. I believe that immeasurable mischief has been wrought by the ceaseless repetition for the last two thousand years of the formula: "Not through any merit of mine shall I enter heaven, but through the sacrifice of Christ."—Not through the sacrifice of Christ, nor any other sacrifice, shall any one attain strength, save in so far as he takes the spirit and the purpose of the sacrifice into his own life and lives it. Nor do I see anything as the result of the teaching that all men are the helpless victims of external circumstance and under the same conditions will act precisely alike, than a lot of spineless, nerveless, bloodless crawlers in the tracks of stronger men,—too desirous of ease to be honest, too weak to be successful rascals.
I am not a follower of the belief that says a person’s will means nothing and that their surroundings are everything. I don’t buy into the common idea of socialism that would turn sinners into saints just by feeding them. I’m not here to defend a lack of character or advocate for universal moral weakness. I believe in the individual. I believe that the purpose of life (as much as we can define one, since it has none unless we create it) is to assert and develop a strong, self-focused personality. That’s why no religion that offers someone else’s atonement for wrongdoers, and no philosophy based on irresponsibility, appeals to me. I believe that endless repetition of the idea for the last two thousand years: "Not through any merit of mine shall I enter heaven, but through the sacrifice of Christ," has caused untold harm. It’s not through Christ's sacrifice, or any other sacrifice, that anyone gains strength, except to the extent they incorporate the spirit and purpose of that sacrifice into their own lives. I also don’t see any good that comes from the teaching that all people are helpless victims of their circumstances and that, under the same conditions, they will all act the same. All I see from that is a lot of spineless, lifeless followers in the paths of stronger individuals—too eager for comfort to be honest, and too weak to be successful criminals.
Let this be put as strongly as it can now, that nothing I shall say hereafter may be interpreted as a gospel of shifting and shirking.
Let me say this as clearly as possible: nothing I say from here on out should be understood as an excuse for evasion or avoidance.
But the difference between us, the Anarchists, who preach self-government and none else, and Moralists who in times past and present have asked for individual responsibility, is this, that while they have always framed[Pg 179] creeds and codes for the purpose of holding others to account, we draw the line upon ourselves. Set the standard as high as you will; live to it as near as you can; and if you fail, try yourself, judge yourself, condemn yourself, if you choose. Teach and persuade your neighbor if you can; consider and compare his conduct if you please; speak your mind if you desire; but if he fails to reach your standard or his own, try him not, judge him not, condemn him not. He lies beyond your sphere; you cannot know the temptation nor the inward battle nor the weight of the circumstances upon him. You do not know how long he fought before he failed. Therefore you cannot be just. Let him alone.
But the difference between us, the Anarchists, who advocate for self-governance and nothing else, and Moralists who have demanded individual responsibility in the past and present, is this: while they have always created[Pg 179] creeds and codes aimed at holding others accountable, we focus on ourselves. Set the standard as high as you want; live up to it as closely as you can; and if you fail, evaluate yourself, judge yourself, condemn yourself if you choose. Teach and convince your neighbor if you can; reflect on and assess his behavior if you’d like; speak your mind if you wish; but if he doesn’t meet your standard or his own, don’t put him on trial, don’t judge him, don’t condemn him. He is outside your realm; you can’t grasp the temptations, the internal struggles, or the weight of his circumstances. You have no idea how long he fought before he fell short. Therefore, you can’t be fair. Leave him be.
This is the ethical concept at which we have arrived, not by revelation from any superior power, not through the reading of any inspired book, not by special illumination of our inner consciousness; but by the study of the results of social experiment in the past as presented in the works of historians, psychologists, criminologists, sociologists and legalists.
This is the ethical idea we've come to, not from any divine revelation, not from reading any sacred text, and not through a special insight into our inner thoughts; but by examining the outcomes of past social experiments as shown in the works of historians, psychologists, criminologists, sociologists, and legal experts.
Very likely so many "ists" sound a little oppressive, and there may be those to whom they may even have a savor of pedantry. It sounds much simpler and less ostentatious to say "Thus saith the Lord," or "The Good Book says." But in the meat and marrow these last are the real presumptions, these easy-going claims of familiarity with the will and intent of Omnipotence. It may sound more pedantic to you to say, "I have studied the accumulated wisdom of man, and drawn certain deductions therefrom," than to say "I had a talk with God this morning and he said thus and so"; but to me the first statement is infinitely more modest. Moreover there is some chance of its being true, while the other is highly imaginative fiction.
Very likely, the many "ists" sound a bit oppressive, and some may even find them a bit pretentious. It feels much simpler and less showy to say, "Thus says the Lord," or "The Good Book says." But at their core, those statements are the real assumptions, these casual claims of being in tune with the will and intent of the Almighty. It might come off as more pretentious to you to say, "I've studied the collective wisdom of humanity and drawn certain conclusions from it," instead of saying, "I had a chat with God this morning and He said this and that"; but to me, the first statement is much more humble. Additionally, there's a chance it could actually be true, while the other is simply a product of imagination.
This is not to impugn the honesty of those who inherit this survival of an earlier mental state of the race, and who accept it as they accept their appetites or anything else they find themselves born with. Nor is it to belittle those past efforts of active and ardent souls who claimed direct divine inspiration as the source of their doctrines. All religions have been, in their great general outlines, the intuitive graspings of the race at truths which it had not yet sufficient knowledge to demonstrate,—rude and imperfect statements of ideas which were yet but germinal, but which, even then, mankind had urgent need to conceive, and upon which it afterwards spent the efforts of generations of lives to correct and perfect. Thus the very ethical concept of which I have been speaking as peculiarly Anarchistic, was preached as a religious doctrine by the fifteenth century Tolstoy, Peter Chilciky; and in the sixteenth century, the fanatical sect of the Anabaptists shook Germany from center to circumference by a doctrine which included the declaration that "pleadings in courts of law, oaths, capital punishment, and all absolute power were incompatible with the Christian faith." It was an imperfect illumination of the intellect, such only as was possible in those less enlightened days, but an illumination that defined certain noble conceptions of justice. They appealed to all they had, the Bible, the inner light, the best that they knew, to justify their faith. We to whom a wider day is given, who can appeal not to one book but to thousands, who have the light of science which is free to all that can command the leisure and the will to know, shining white and open on these great questions, dim and obscure in the days of Peter Chilciky, we should be the last to cast a sneer at them for their heroic struggle with tyranny and cruelty; though to-day the man who would claim their[Pg 181] claims on their grounds would justly be rated atavist or charlatan.
This isn't meant to question the honesty of those who inherit this leftover mindset from the past and accept it as naturally as they accept their desires or anything else they were born with. Nor is it to downplay the efforts of those passionate individuals who believed their teachings came from direct divine inspiration. All religions, in their broad outlines, have been humanity's intuitive attempts to grasp truths that weren't fully understood yet—rough and incomplete expressions of ideas that were still in their early stages, but that people urgently needed to understand and later dedicated generations of lives to refine and improve. The ethical concept I've been discussing, which is distinctly Anarchistic, was taught as a religious doctrine by Peter Chilciky in the fifteenth century; and in the sixteenth century, the radical Anabaptist sect shook Germany to its core with the belief that "litigation, oaths, capital punishment, and all absolute power were incompatible with the Christian faith." It was a limited understanding of intellect, typical of those less enlightened times, but it shaped certain important ideas of justice. They used everything they had—the Bible, inner guidance, the best knowledge they could muster—to support their beliefs. We, who have the advantage of a broader perspective and can refer not to one book but to thousands, who benefit from the light of science that's available to anyone willing to learn, shining clearly on these important issues that were vague and obscure in Peter Chilciky's time, should be the last to ridicule them for their brave fight against oppression and cruelty. Today, however, someone attempting to claim their positions would rightly be seen as regressive or a fraud.
Nothing or next to nothing did the Anabaptists know of history. For genuine history, history which records the growth of a whole people, which traces the evolution of its mind as seen in its works of peace,—its literature, its art, its constructions—is the creation of our own age. Only within the last seventy-five years has the purpose of history come to have so much depth as this. Before that it was a mere register of dramatic situations, with no particular connection, a chronicle of the deeds of prominent persons, a list of intrigues, scandals, murders big and little; and the great people, the actual builders and preservers of the race, the immense patient, silent mass who painfully filled up all the waste places these destroyers made, almost ignored. And no man sought to discover the relations of even the recorded acts to any general causes; no man conceived the notion of discovering what is political and moral growth or political and moral suicide. That they did not do so is because writers of history, who are themselves incarnations of their own time spirit, could not get beyond the unscientific attitude of mind, born of ignorance and fostered by the Christian religion, that man is something entirely different from the rest of organized life; that he is a free moral agent, good if he pleases and bad if he pleases, that is, according as he accepts or rejects the will of God; that every act is isolated, having no antecedent, morally, but the will of its doer. Nor until modern science had fought its way past prisons, exilements, stakes, scaffolds, and tortures, to the demonstration that man is no free-will freak thrust by an omnipotent joker upon a world of cause and sequence to play havoc therein, but just a poor differentiated bit of protoplasm as much subject to[Pg 182] the general processes of matter and mind as his ancient progenitor in the depths of the Silurian sea, not until then was it possible for any real conception of the scope of history to begin. Not until then was it said: "The actions of men are the effects of large and general causes. Humanity as a whole has a regularity of movement as fixed as the movement of the tides; and given certain physical and social environments, certain developments may be predicted with the certainty of a mathematical calculation." Thus crime, which for so many ages men have gone on punishing more or less light-heartedly, so far from having its final cause in individual depravity, bears a steady and invariable relation to the production and distribution of staple food supplies, a thing over which society itself at times can have no control (as on the occasion of great natural disturbances), and in general does not yet know how to manage wisely: how much less, then, the individual! This regularity of the recurrence of crime was pointed out long before by the greatest statisticians of Europe, who, indeed, did not go so far as to question why it was so, nor to compare these regularities with other regularities, but upon whom the constant repetition of certain figures in the statistics of murder, suicide, assault, etc., made a profound impression. It was left to the new historians, the great pioneer among whom was H. T. Buckle in England, to make the comparisons in the statistics, and show that individual crimes as well as virtues are always calculable from general material conditions.
The Anabaptists knew almost nothing about history. Genuine history, the kind that records the development of a whole people and shows the evolution of their thoughts through their works—like literature, art, and architecture—is a product of our time. It's only in the past seventy-five years that history has gained such depth and purpose. Before that, it was simply a record of dramatic events with no real connections, a chronicle of the actions of notable people, filled with intrigues, scandals, and murders, both big and small; the great individuals who actually built and preserved society—the vast, hardworking, silent majority who painstakingly filled in the gaps left by those who caused destruction—were almost forgotten. No one tried to connect even the recorded actions to any broader causes; no one thought about understanding political and moral growth or decline. This lack of insight came from historians, who, influenced by the spirit of their time, couldn’t move beyond the unscientific mindset shaped by ignorance and reinforced by Christianity, which viewed humanity as something entirely separate from the rest of life; that humans are free moral agents, good or bad depending on whether they follow or disregard God's will, and that every action stands alone, influenced only by the will of the person acting. It wasn’t until modern science broke through the barriers of imprisonment, exile, torture, and execution to show that humans are not puppets controlled by an all-powerful force in a world of cause and effect, but are merely differentiated forms of protoplasm subject to the same processes of matter and mind as their ancient ancestors from the depths of the Silurian sea, that a true understanding of history's scope could begin. Only then could it be said: "The actions of people result from significant, overarching causes. Humanity as a whole moves with a regularity as predictable as the tides; given certain physical and social conditions, specific developments can be predicted as reliably as a mathematical equation." Therefore, crime, which for ages has been met with somewhat casual punishment, has far more to do with the production and distribution of essential food supplies—something society sometimes struggles to control (as seen in major natural disasters)—than with individual moral failings. This pattern of crime was noted well before by Europe's leading statisticians, who, while not questioning the reasons behind it or comparing these patterns to others, were struck by the consistent repetition of certain figures in the statistics of murder, suicide, assault, and so on. It was left to the new historians, notably H. T. Buckle in England, to make these comparisons in the statistics and demonstrate that individual crimes, as well as virtues, can always be predicted based on general material conditions.
This is the basis from which we argue, and it is a basis established by the comparative history of civilizations. In no other way could it have been really established. It might have been guessed at, and indeed was. But only when the figures are before us, figures obtained "by[Pg 183] millions of observations extending over different grades of civilization, with different laws, different opinions, different habits, different morals" (I am quoting Buckle), only then are we able to say surely that the human mind proceeds with a regularity of operation overweighing all the creeds and codes ever invented, and that if we would begin to understand the problem of the treatment of crime, we must go to something far larger than the moral reformation of the criminal. No prayers, no legal enactments, will ever rid society of crime. If they would, there have been prayers enough and preachments enough and laws enough and prisons enough to have done it long ago. But pray that the attraction of gravitation shall cease. Will it cease? Enact that water shall freeze at 100° heat. Will it freeze? And no more will men be sane and honest and just when they are compelled to live in an insane, dishonest, and unjust society, when the natural operation of the very elements of their being is warred upon by statutes and institutions which must produce outbursts destructive both to themselves and to others.
This is the foundation for our argument, based on the comparative history of civilizations. There was no other way for it to be truly established. It might have been speculated, and indeed it was. But only when we have the data, gathered from millions of observations across various levels of civilization, with diverse laws, opinions, habits, and morals (as Buckle stated), can we confidently say that the human mind operates in a consistent manner that outweighs all the beliefs and regulations ever created. To truly understand the issue of crime, we need to look at something much bigger than simply reforming the criminal. No amount of prayers or legal measures will ever eliminate crime from society. If they could, we would have had enough prayers, preaching, laws, and prisons to have solved it long ago. It's like praying for gravity to stop—will it stop? Or declaring that water freezes at 100°—will it freeze? Similarly, people can't be expected to be sane, honest, and just when forced to live in a crazy, dishonest, and unjust society, where the natural aspects of their existence are challenged by laws and institutions that inevitably lead to destructive outbursts for themselves and others.
Away back in 1835 Quetelet, the French statistician, wrote: "Experience demonstrates, in fact, by every possible evidence, this opinion, which may seem paradoxical at first, that it is society which prepares the crime, and that the guilty one is but the instrument which executes it." Every crime, therefore, is a charge against society which can only be rightly replied to when society consents to look into its own errors and rectify the wrong it has done. This is one of the results which must, in the end, flow from the labors of the real historians; one of the reasons why history was worth writing at all.
Back in 1835, Quetelet, the French statistician, wrote: "Experience clearly shows, through every possible evidence, this opinion, which may seem paradoxical at first, that it is society that creates crime, and that the person guilty is merely the tool that carries it out." Therefore, every crime is a charge against society that can only be properly addressed when society agrees to examine its own mistakes and correct the wrongs it has caused. This is one of the outcomes that must ultimately emerge from the work of true historians; one of the reasons why history is worth writing about at all.
Now the next point in the problem is the criminal himself. Admitting what cannot be impeached, that there is cause and sequence in the action of man; admitting the[Pg 184] pressure of general causes upon all alike, what is the reason that one man is a criminal and another not?
Now the next point in the issue is the criminal himself. Accepting what can't be questioned—that there is cause and effect in human actions; acknowledging the[Pg 184] influence of general causes on everyone equally—what explains why one person becomes a criminal and another does not?
From the days of the Roman jurisconsults until now the legalists themselves have made a distinction between crimes against the law of nature and crimes merely against the law of society. From the modern scientific standpoint no such distinction can be maintained. Nature knows nothing about crime, and nothing ever was a crime until the social Conscience made it so. Neither is it easy when one reads their law books, even accepting their view-point, to understand why certain crimes were catalogued as against the law of nature, and certain others as of the more artificial character. But I presume what were in general classed as crimes against nature were Acts of Violence committed against persons. Aside from these we have a vast, an almost interminable number of offenses big and little, which are in the main attacks upon the institution of property, concerning which some very different things have to be said than concerning the first. As to these first there is no doubt that these are real crimes, by which I mean simply anti-social acts. Any action which violates the life or liberty of any individual is an anti-social act, whether done by one person, by two, or by a whole nation. And the greatest crime that ever was perpetrated, a crime beside which all individual atrocities diminish to nothing, is War; and the greatest, the least excusable of murderers are those who order it and those who execute it. Nevertheless, this chiefest of murderers, the Government, its own hands red with the blood of hundreds of thousands, assumes to correct the individual offender, enacting miles of laws to define the varying degrees of his offense and punishment, and putting beautiful building stone to very hideous purposes for the sake of caging and tormenting him therein.
From the time of the Roman lawyers until today, legal scholars have differentiated between crimes against natural law and crimes just against societal law. However, from a modern scientific perspective, that distinction doesn’t hold up. Nature doesn’t recognize crime, and nothing was considered a crime until society decided it was. Even when reading their legal texts and accepting their viewpoint, it’s hard to see why some crimes are labeled as against natural law while others are seen as more artificial. Generally, crimes classified as against nature were violent acts against individuals. Beyond those, there is an immense and almost endless list of offenses, both serious and minor, which primarily target the institution of property, and very different things can be discussed about them compared to the first category. There’s no doubt that the first category represents real crimes, which I mean as anti-social acts. Any action that infringes on the life or freedom of any person is an anti-social act, whether committed by one person, two, or an entire nation. The greatest crime of all time, one that makes all individual atrocities look insignificant, is War; and the worst, least justifiable murderers are those who initiate it and those who carry it out. Yet, the greatest of these murderers, the Government—its hands stained with the blood of hundreds of thousands—takes it upon itself to punish individual offenders, creating countless laws to outline the different levels of their offenses and punishment, and using beautiful materials for very ugly purposes in order to confine and torture them.
We do get a fig from a thistle—sometimes! Out of this noisome thing, the prison, has sprung the study of criminology. It is very new, and there is considerable painstaking nonsense about it. But the main results are interesting and should be known by all who wish to form an intelligent conception of what a criminal is and how he should be treated. These men who are cool and quiet and who move among criminals and study them as Darwin did his plants and animals, tell us that these prisoners are reducible to three types: The Born Criminal, the Criminaloid, and the Accidental Criminal. I am inclined to doubt a great deal that is said about the born criminal. Prof. Lombroso gives us very exhaustive reports of the measurements of their skulls and their ears and their noses and their thumbs and their toes, etc. But I suspect that if a good many respectable, decent, never-did-a-wrong-thing-in-their-lives people were to go up for measurement, malformed ears and disproportionately long thumbs would be equally found among them if they took the precaution to represent themselves as criminals first. Still, however few in number (and they are really very few), there are some born criminals,—people who through some malformation or deficiency or excess of certain portions of the brain are constantly impelled to violent deeds. Well, there are some born idiots and some born cripples. Do you punish them for their idiocy or for their unfortunate physical condition? On the contrary, you pity them, you realize that life is a long infliction to them, and your best and tenderest sympathies go out to them. Why not to the other, equally a helpless victim of an evil inheritance? Granting for the moment that you have the right to punish the mentally responsible, surely you will not claim the right to punish the mentally irresponsible!
We sometimes get a fig from a thistle! From this unpleasant place, the prison, has emerged the study of criminology. It's quite new, and there's a lot of painstaking nonsense associated with it. However, the key findings are fascinating and should be understood by anyone wanting to have an informed idea of what a criminal is and how they should be treated. These calm and collected individuals who mingle with criminals and study them like Darwin studied his plants and animals, tell us that prisoners can be categorized into three types: The Born Criminal, the Criminaloid, and the Accidental Criminal. I have some doubts about much of what is said regarding the born criminal. Prof. Lombroso provides extensive reports on the measurements of their skulls, ears, noses, thumbs, toes, and so on. But I suspect that if many respectable, honest, never-did-anything-wrong people were measured, they would also show malformed ears and abnormally long thumbs if they pretended to be criminals first. Still, no matter how few there are (and they really are very few), some born criminals exist—people who, due to some malformation, deficiency, or excess in certain areas of the brain, are consistently driven to commit violent acts. Well, there are also born idiots and born cripples. Do we punish them for their mental limitations or for their unfortunate physical conditions? On the contrary, we feel pity for them; we understand that life is a continuous struggle for them, and our deepest sympathies go out to them. Why not extend the same compassion to others who are equally helpless victims of a bad inheritance? Accepting for a moment that we have the right to punish those who are mentally responsible, surely you wouldn't claim the right to punish those who are mentally irresponsible!
Even the law does not hold the insane man guilty. And the born criminal is irresponsible; he is a sick man, sick with the most pitiable chronic disease; his treatment is for the medical world to decide, and the best of them,—not for the prosecutor, the judge, and the warden.
Even the law doesn't consider the insane person guilty. And the born criminal is not responsible; he is a sick individual, suffering from a deeply troubling and chronic illness. His treatment should be determined by the medical professionals, not by the prosecutor, the judge, or the warden.
It is true that many criminologists, including Prof. Lombroso himself, are of opinion that the best thing to do with the born criminal is to kill him at once, since he can be only a curse to himself and others. Very heroic treatment. We may inquire, Is he to be exterminated at birth because of certain physical indications of his criminality? Such neo-Spartanism would scarcely commend itself to any modern society. Moreover the diagnosis might be wrong, even though we had a perpetual and incorruptible commission of the learned to sit in inquiry upon every pink-skinned little suspect three days old! What then? Is he to be let go, as he is now, until he does some violent deed and then be judged more hardly because of his natural defect? Either proposition seems not only heartless and wicked but,—what the respectable world is often more afraid of being than either,—ludicrous. If one is really a born criminal he will manifest criminal tendencies in early life, and being so recognized should be cared for according to the most humane methods of treating the mentally afflicted.
It's true that many criminologists, including Professor Lombroso himself, believe that the best approach for a born criminal is to eliminate them immediately since they are only a burden to themselves and others. Quite a heroic stance. We might ask, should they be wiped out at birth just because of certain physical signs of their criminal nature? Such neo-Spartan ideals wouldn't sit well with any modern society. Besides, the diagnosis could be incorrect, even if we had an unchanging, unbiased panel of experts evaluating every pink-skinned little suspect at just three days old! What then? Should they be released as they are now, only to commit a violent act and then face harsher judgment because of their inherent issues? Both options seem not only heartless and cruel but—what the respectable world often fears more than anything else—ridiculous. If someone truly is a born criminal, they will show criminal tendencies early on, and recognizing that should lead to treatment through the most compassionate methods for those with mental afflictions.
The second, or criminaloid, class is the most numerous of the three. These are criminals, first, because being endowed with strong desires and unequal reasoning powers they cannot maintain the uneven battle against a society wherein the majority of individuals must all the time deny their natural appetites, if they are to remain unstained with crime. They are, in short, the ordinary man (who, it must be admitted, has a great deal of paste[Pg 187] in him) plus an excess of wants of one sort and another, but generally physical. Society outside of prisons is full of these criminaloids, who sometimes have in place of the power of genuine moral resistance a sneaking cunning by which they manage to steer a shady course between the crime and the punishment.
The second class, known as the criminaloid class, is the largest of the three. These individuals are considered criminals because they have strong desires and uneven reasoning abilities, making it hard for them to fight against a society where most people constantly suppress their natural urges to avoid falling into crime. In simple terms, they are typical individuals (who, to be fair, have a fair bit of deceit in them) but have more wants, usually of a physical nature. Society outside of prisons is filled with these criminaloids, who sometimes replace true moral resistance with a sly cunning that helps them navigate between crime and punishment.
It is true these people are not pleasant subjects to contemplate; but then, through that very stage of development the whole human race has had to pass in its progress from the beast to the man,—the stage, I mean, of overplus of appetite opposed by weak moral resistance; and if now some, it is not certain that their number is very great, have reversed the proportion, it is only because they are the fortunate inheritors of the results of thousands of years of struggle and failure, struggle and failure, but struggle again. It is precisely these criminaloids who are most sinned against by society, for they are the people who need to have the right of doing things made easy, and who, when they act criminally, need the most encouragement to help the feeble and humiliated moral sense to rise again, to try again.
It's true that these people aren't easy to think about; however, every human being has gone through this phase in our journey from beast to human. I'm talking about that phase where there’s an excess of desire clashing with weak moral resistance. And if now some individuals, though probably not many, have flipped that dynamic, it’s only because they’re the lucky ones who benefit from the outcomes of thousands of years of struggle and failure—struggle and failure, but struggle again. It's precisely these minor criminals who are most wronged by society because they are the ones who need to have the opportunities to do things made accessible, and when they act out, they need the most encouragement to help their fragile and beaten-down moral sense rise up again and try once more.
The third class, the Accidental or Occasional Criminals, are perfectly normal, well balanced people, who, through tremendous stress of outward circumstance, and possibly some untoward mental disturbance arising from those very notions of the conduct of life which form part of their moral being, suddenly commit an act of violence which is at utter variance with their whole former existence; such as, for instance, the murder of a seducer by the father of the injured girl, or of a wife's paramour by her husband. If I believed in severity at all I should say that these were the criminals upon whom society should look with most severity, because they are the ones who have most mental responsibility. But that also is[Pg 188] nonsense; for such an individual has within him a severer judge, a more pitiless jailer than any court or prison,—his conscience and his memory. Leave him to these; or no, in mercy take him away from these whenever you can; he will suffer enough, and there is no fear of his action being repeated.
The third category, the Accidental or Occasional Criminals, are generally normal, well-adjusted people who, due to overwhelming external pressures and possibly some unwanted mental disturbances arising from their beliefs about how life should be lived, suddenly commit a violent act that completely contradicts their entire previous existence. Examples include a father murdering a seducer of his daughter or a husband killing his wife's lover. If I believed in punishment at all, I would say that these are the criminals society should scrutinize the most harshly because they bear the heaviest mental responsibility. But that's also[Pg 188] nonsense; such individuals carry within them a harsher judge and a more ruthless jailer than any court or prison— their conscience and their memories. Leave them to face these; or, in mercy, remove them from these struggles whenever possible; they will suffer enough, and there’s no worry about them repeating their actions.
Now all these people are with us, and it is desirable that something be done to help the case. What does Society do? Or rather what does Government do with them? Remember we are speaking now only of crimes of violence. It hangs, it electrocutes, it exiles, it imprisons. Why? For punishment. And why punishment? "Not," says Blackstone, "by way of atonement or expiation for the crime committed, for that must be left to the just determination of the Supreme Being, but as a precaution against future offenses of the same kind." This is supposed to be effected in three ways: either by reforming him, or getting rid of him altogether, or by deterring others by making an example of him.
Now all these people are with us, and it's important that something be done to help their situation. What does society do? Or rather, what does the government do with them? Keep in mind we are only discussing violent crimes. It hangs, electrocutes, exiles, and imprisons. Why? For punishment. And why punishment? "Not," says Blackstone, "as a way to atone for the crime committed, since that is left to the just determination of the Supreme Being, but as a precaution against future offenses of the same kind." This is meant to be achieved in three ways: either by reforming the person, getting rid of them entirely, or by deterring others by making an example out of them.
Let us see how these precautions work. Exile, which is still practised by some governments, and imprisonment are, according to the theory of law, for the purpose of reforming the criminal that he may no longer be a menace to society. Logic would say that anyone who wished to obliterate cruelty from the character of another must himself show no cruelty; one who would teach regard for the rights of others must himself be regardful. Yet the story of exile and prison is the story of the lash, the iron, the chain and every torture that the fiendish ingenuity of the non-criminal class can devise by way of teaching criminals to be good! To teach men to be good, they are kept in airless cells, made to sleep on narrow planks, to look at the sky through iron grates, to eat food that revolts their palates, and destroys their stomachs,—battered[Pg 189] and broken down in body and soul; and this is what they call reforming men!
Let’s examine how these measures function. Exile, which is still used by some governments, along with imprisonment, is supposedly aimed at reforming criminals so they no longer pose a threat to society. Logic suggests that anyone trying to eliminate cruelty from another's character must not display cruelty themselves; someone who wants to foster respect for others’ rights must be respectful themselves. Yet the narrative surrounding exile and imprisonment is filled with the whip, the iron, the chains, and every kind of torture that the evil imagination of the non-criminal class can invent to teach criminals to be good! To make men better, they are confined in stuffy cells, forced to sleep on narrow boards, forced to view the sky through iron bars, fed meals that disgust them and harm their health—physically battered and broken in spirit; and this is what they call reforming men!
Not very many years ago the Philadelphia dailies told us (and while we cannot believe all of what they say, and are bound to believe that such cases are exceptional, yet the bare facts were true) that Judge Gordon ordered an investigation into the workings of the Eastern Penitentiary officials; and it was found that an insane man had been put into a cell with two sane ones, and when he cried in his insane way and the two asked that he be put elsewhere, the warden gave them a strap to whip him with; and they tied him in some way to the heater, with the strap, so that his legs were burned when he moved; all scarred with the burns he was brought into the court, and the other men frankly told what they had done and why they had done it. This is the way they reform men.
Not too many years ago, the Philadelphia newspapers reported that Judge Gordon ordered an investigation into how the Eastern Penitentiary was being run. While we can’t believe everything we read and know these cases are probably rare, the basic facts were true: an insane man had been placed in a cell with two sane inmates. When he cried out in his disturbed state, and the two asked to be separated from him, the warden gave them a strap to punish him. They tied him somehow to the heater with the strap, which caused burns to his legs whenever he moved. He was brought into court all scarred from the burns, and the other men openly admitted what they had done and why. This is how they think they can change people for the better.
Do you think people come out of a place like that better? with more respect for society? with more regard for the rights of their fellow men? I don't. I think they come out of there with their hearts full of bitterness, much harder than when they went in. That this is often the case is admitted by those who themselves believe in punishment, and practice it. For the fact is that out of the Criminaloid class there develops the Habitual Criminal, the man who is perpetually getting in prison; no sooner is he out than he does something else and gets in again. The brand that at first scorched him has succeeded in searing. He no longer feels the ignominy. He is a "jail-bird," and he gets to have a cynical pride in his own degradation. Every man's hand is against him, and his hand is against every man's. Such are the reforming effects of punishment. Yet there was a time when he, too, might have been touched, had the right word been[Pg 190] spoken. It is for society to find and speak that word.
Do you think people come out of a place like that better? With more respect for society? With more consideration for the rights of their fellow humans? I don't. I believe they leave with their hearts filled with bitterness, much tougher than when they arrived. Those who believe in punishment and carry it out often admit this is true. The reality is that from the Criminaloid class, the Habitual Criminal emerges, the person who keeps getting locked up; as soon as they’re out, they do something else and end up back in. The mark that once burned them has become permanent. They no longer feel the disgrace. They are a "jailbird," and they come to take a cynical pride in their own degradation. Every person's hand is against them, and their hand is against everyone else's. Such are the reforming effects of punishment. However, there was a time when they, too, could have been reached if the right word had been[Pg 190] spoken. It's up to society to find and say that word.
This for prison and exile. Hanging? electrocution? These of course are not for the purpose of reforming the criminal. These are to deter others from doing as he did; and the supposition is that the severer the punishment the greater the deterrent effect. In commenting upon this principle Blackstone says: "We may observe that punishments of unreasonable severity ... have less effect in preventing crimes and amending the manners of a people than such as are more merciful in general...." He further quotes Montesquieu: "For the excessive severity of laws hinders their execution; when the punishment surpasses all measure, the public will frequently, out of humanity, prefer impunity to it." Again Blackstone: "It is a melancholy truth that among the variety of actions which men are daily liable to commit, no less than one hundred and sixty have been declared by act of Parliament to be felonies ... worthy of instant death. So dreadful a list instead of diminishing increases the number of offenders."
This is about prison and exile. Hanging? Electrocution? These, of course, aren't meant to reform the criminal. They're intended to deter others from doing what he did; and the belief is that the harsher the punishment, the greater the deterrent effect. Commenting on this principle, Blackstone says: "We may observe that punishments of unreasonable severity ... have less effect in preventing crimes and improving the behavior of a people than those that are generally more merciful...." He also quotes Montesquieu: "For the excessive severity of laws hinders their execution; when the punishment surpasses all measure, the public will often, out of humanity, prefer impunity to it." Again, Blackstone states: "It is a sad truth that among the many actions that men are daily likely to commit, no less than one hundred and sixty have been declared by act of Parliament to be felonies ... deserving of instant death. Such a terrifying list instead of decreasing increases the number of offenders."
Robert Ingersoll, speaking on "Crimes Against Criminals" before the New York Bar Association, a lawyer addressing lawyers, treating of this same period of which Blackstone writes, says: "There is something in injustice, in cruelty, which tends to defeat itself. There never were so many traitors in England as when the traitor was drawn and quartered, when he was tortured in every possible way,—when his limbs, torn and bleeding, were given to the fury of mobs, or exhibited pierced by pikes or hung in chains. The frightful punishments produced intense hatred of the government, and traitors increased until they became powerful enough to decide what treason was and who the traitors were and to inflict the same torments on others."
Robert Ingersoll, speaking on "Crimes Against Criminals" before the New York Bar Association, a lawyer addressing other lawyers, discusses the same period that Blackstone writes about. He states: "Injustice and cruelty have a way of defeating themselves. There were never so many traitors in England as during the time when traitors were drawn and quartered, when they were tortured in every possible way—when their limbs, torn and bleeding, were given to the rage of mobs, or displayed pierced by pikes or hung in chains. The horrifying punishments fueled intense hatred of the government, and the number of traitors grew until they became powerful enough to determine what treason was, who the traitors were, and to inflict the same torments on others."
The fact that Blackstone was right and Ingersoll was right in saying that severity of punishment increases crime, is silently admitted in the abrogation of those severities by acts of Parliament and acts of Congress. It is also shown by the fact that there are no more murders, proportionately, in States where the death penalty does not exist than in those where it does. Severity is therefore admitted by the State itself to have no deterrent influence on the intending criminal. And to take the matter out of the province of the State, we have only to instance the horrible atrocities perpetrated by white mobs upon negroes charged with outrage. Nothing more fiendishly cruel can be imagined; yet these outrages multiply. It would seem, then, that the notion of making a horrible example of the misdoer is a complete failure. As a specific example of this, Ingersoll (in this same lecture) instanced that "a few years before a man was hanged in Alexandria, Va. One who witnessed the execution on that very day murdered a peddler in the Smithsonian grounds at Washington. He was tried and executed; and one who witnessed his hanging went home and on the same day murdered his wife." Evidently the brute is rather aroused than terrified by scenes of execution.
The fact that Blackstone and Ingersoll were correct in saying that harsher punishments lead to more crime is quietly acknowledged by the repeal of those harsh measures by acts of Parliament and Congress. This is also evident in the lack of difference in murder rates between states that have the death penalty and those that don’t. The state itself admits that severity has no real deterrent effect on would-be criminals. To illustrate this beyond the state’s realm, we can look at the horrific acts committed by white mobs against Black individuals accused of crimes. These acts are unimaginably brutal, yet they continue to increase. It seems that the idea of making a horrific example of the wrongdoer is a complete failure. A specific example of this is when Ingersoll mentioned that "a few years before, a man was hanged in Alexandria, Va. On the very day of that execution, someone who witnessed it murdered a peddler in the Smithsonian grounds in Washington. He was tried and executed; and someone who watched his hanging went home and murdered his wife that same day." Clearly, rather than being scared, these individuals are actually incited by scenes of execution.
What then? If extreme punishments do not deter, and if what are considered mild punishments do not reform, is any measure of punishment conceivable or attainable which will better our case?
What then? If harsh punishments don’t deter people, and if what are seen as light punishments don’t lead to reform, is there any possibility of a punishment that could actually improve our situation?
Before answering this question let us consider the class of crimes which so far has not been dwelt upon, but which nevertheless comprises probably nine-tenths of all offenses committed. These are all the various forms of stealing,—robbery, burglary, theft, embezzlement, forgery, counterfeiting, and the thousand and one ramifications[Pg 192] and offshoots of the act of taking what the law defines as another's. It is impossible to consider crimes of violence apart from these, because the vast percentage of murders and assaults committed by the criminaloid class are simply incidental to the commission of the so-called lesser crime. A man often murders in order to escape with his booty, though murder was no part of his original intention. Why, now, have we such a continually increasing percentage of stealing?
Before answering this question, let’s take a look at the category of crimes that we haven't discussed yet, which likely makes up about nine-tenths of all offenses committed. These include all the different forms of stealing—robbery, burglary, theft, embezzlement, forgery, counterfeiting, and the countless variations and offshoots of taking what the law defines as someone else’s. It’s impossible to discuss violent crimes separately from these since a significant percentage of murders and assaults committed by the criminal class are typically tied to these so-called lesser crimes. A person often commits murder to get away with stolen property, even though killing was not part of their initial plan. So, why do we have such an ever-growing percentage of stealing?
Will you persistently hide your heads in the sand and say it is because men grow worse as they grow wiser? that individual wickedness is the result of all our marvelous labors to compass sea and land, and make the earth yield up her wealth to us? Dare you say that?
Will you continue to bury your heads in the sand and claim it's because men become worse as they become wiser? That individual evil is the outcome of all our incredible efforts to conquer the seas and lands, and make the earth give up her riches to us? Are you really going to say that?
It is not so. The reason men steal is because their rights are stolen from them before they are born.
It’s not true. Men steal because their rights are taken from them before they are even born.
A human being comes into the world; he wants to eat, he wants to breathe, he wants to sleep; he wants to use his muscles, his brain; he wants to love, to dream, to create. These wants constitute him, the whole man; he can no more help expressing these activities than water can help running down hill. If the freedom to do any of these things is denied him, then by so much he is a crippled creature, and his energy will force itself into some abnormal channel or be killed altogether. Now I do not mean that he has a "natural right" to do these things inscribed on any lawbook of Nature. Nature knows nothing of rights, she knows power only, and a louse has as much natural right as a man to the extent of its power. What I do mean to say is that man, in common with many other animals, has found that by associative life he conquers the rest of nature, and that this society is slowly being perfected; and that this perfectionment[Pg 193] consists in realizing that the solidarity and safety of the whole arises from the freedom of the parts; that such freedom constitutes Man's Social Right; and that any institution which interferes with this right will be destructive of the association, will breed criminals, will work its own ruin. This is the word of the sociologist, of the greatest of them, Herbert Spencer.
A person comes into the world; they want to eat, they want to breathe, they want to sleep; they want to use their muscles, their brain; they want to love, to dream, to create. These desires make them who they are; they can't help but express these activities any more than water can help but flow downhill. If they're denied the freedom to do any of these things, then in that regard, they are a limited being, and their energy will either find an unhealthy outlet or become stifled completely. Now, I don’t mean to suggest that they have a "natural right" to do these things written in some law of Nature. Nature knows nothing of rights, only power, and a louse has just as much "natural right" as a human, limited by its power. What I mean to say is that humans, like many other animals, have discovered that by living in association, they conquer the rest of nature, and that this society is gradually being improved; and that this improvement [Pg 193] consists of realizing that the solidarity and safety of the whole come from the freedom of the individual parts; that such freedom makes up Humanity's Social Right; and that any institution that interferes with this right will destroy the association, breed criminals, and lead to its own downfall. This is the insight of the sociologist, the greatest of them, Herbert Spencer.
Now do we see that all men eat,—eat well? You know we do not. Some have so much that they are sickened with the extravagance of dishes, and know not where next to turn for a new palatal sensation. They cannot even waste their wealth. Some, and they are mostly the hardest workers, eat poorly and fast, for their work allows them no time to enjoy even what they have. Some,—I have seen them myself in the streets of New York this winter, and the look of their wolfish eyes was not pleasant to see—stand in long lines waiting for midnight and the plate of soup dealt out by some great newspaper office, stretching out, whole blocks of them, as other men wait on the first night of some famous star at the theater! Some die because they cannot eat at all. Pray tell me what these last have to lose by becoming thieves. And why shall they not become thieves? And is the action of the man who takes the necessities which have been denied to him really criminal? Is he morally worse than the man who crawls in a cellar and dies of starvation? I think not. He is only a little more assertive. Cardinal Manning said: "A starving man has a natural right to his neighbor's bread." The Anarchist says: "A hungry man has a social right to bread." And there have been whole societies and races among whom that right was never questioned. And whatever were the mistakes of those societies, whereby they perished, this was not a mistake, and we shall do well to[Pg 194] take so much wisdom from the dead and gone, the simple ethics of the stomach which with all our achievement we cannot despise, or despising, shall perish as our reward.
Now we see that everyone eats—eats well? You know we don't. Some have so much food that they're overwhelmed by their choices and don't know where to turn for their next tasty dish. They can't even waste their wealth. Some, usually the hardest workers, eat poorly and quickly because their jobs don’t let them enjoy what little they have. Some—I’ve seen them myself on the streets of New York this winter, and the look in their desperate eyes was hard to watch—stand in long lines waiting for midnight and the bowl of soup handed out by some big newspaper, stretched out for blocks, just like others wait for the first night of a famous theater star! Some die because they can't eat at all. Tell me, what do these last ones have to lose by becoming thieves? And why shouldn't they become thieves? Is the action of someone taking the necessities that have been denied to them really criminal? Is he morally worse than the man who crawls into a cellar and dies of starvation? I think not. He’s just a bit more assertive. Cardinal Manning said: "A starving man has a natural right to his neighbor's bread." The Anarchist says: "A hungry man has a social right to bread." And there have been entire societies and races where this right was never questioned. Whatever mistakes those societies made that caused them to perish, this was not one of them, and we should take this wisdom from the past—the simple ethics of hunger that we cannot afford to ignore, or if we do, we shall face the same fate as our reward.
"But," you will say, and say truly, "to begin by taking loaves means to end by taking everything and murdering, too, very often." And in that you draw the indictment against your own system. If there is no alternative between starving and stealing (and for thousands there is none), then there is no alternative between society's murdering its members, or the members disintegrating society. Let Society consider its own mistakes, then: let it answer itself for all these people it has robbed and killed: let it cease its own crimes first!
"But," you will say, and rightly so, "starting by taking loaves leads to taking everything and often to murder as well." In that, you highlight the flaws in your own system. If there's no choice between starving and stealing (and for thousands, there isn't), then there's no choice between society killing its members or those members tearing society apart. Let Society reflect on its own mistakes; let it take responsibility for all the people it has robbed and killed; let it stop its own crimes first!
To return to the faculties of Man. All would breathe; and some do breathe. They breathe the air of the mountains, of the seas, of the lakes,—even the atmosphere in the gambling dens of Monte Carlo, for a change! Some, packed thickly together in closed rooms where men must sweat and faint to save tobacco, breathe the noisome reek that rises from the spittle of their consumptive neighbors. Some, mostly babies, lie on the cellar doors along Bainbridge street, on summer nights, and bathe their lungs in that putrid air where a thousand lungs have breathed before, and grow up pale and decayed looking as the rotting vegetables whose exhalations they draw in. Some, far down underground, meet the choke-damp, and—do not breathe at all! Do you expect healthy morals out of all these poisoned bodies?
To go back to the abilities of humanity. Everyone can breathe; and some actually do. They take in the fresh air of the mountains, the oceans, the lakes—even the atmosphere in the casinos of Monte Carlo for a change! Others, crammed tightly in closed-off spaces where people must sweat and faint to save their cigarettes, breathe in the foul stench that rises from the coughs of their sick neighbors. Some, mostly infants, lie on the cellar doors along Bainbridge Street during summer nights, filling their lungs with that rotten air that a thousand others have exhaled before them, and grow up looking pale and sickly like the decaying vegetables whose fumes they inhale. Some, deep underground, encounter the deadly choke-damp and—don’t breathe at all! Do you really think healthy morals can come from all these poisoned lives?
Some sleep. They have so much time that they take all manner of expensive drugs to try what sleeping it off a different way is like! Some sleep upon none too easy beds a few short hours, too few not to waken more tired than ever, and resume the endless grind of waking[Pg 195] life. Some sleep bent over the books they are too tired to study, though the mind clamors for food after the long day's physical toil. Some sleep with hand upon the throttle of the engine, after twenty-six hours of duty, and—crash!—they have sleep enough!
Some people sleep. They have so much free time that they try all kinds of expensive drugs to see what sleeping differently feels like! Some sleep on barely comfortable beds for just a few hours, not enough to avoid waking even more exhausted, and go back to the endless grind of everyday life. Some sleep hunched over books they’re too tired to study, even though their minds are craving stimulation after a long day of physical work. Some sleep with their hand on the throttle of the engine after twenty-six hours of duty, and—crash!—they get all the sleep they need!
Some use their muscles: they use them to punch bags, and other gentlemen's stomachs when their heads are full of wine. Some use them to club other men and women, at $2.50 a day. Some exhaust them welding them into iron, or weaving them into wool, for ten or eleven hours a day. And some become atrophied sitting at desks till they are mere specters of men and women.
Some people use their strength: they hit punching bags and other guys' stomachs when they've had too much to drink. Some use it to attack others for $2.50 a day. Some wear themselves out by welding metal or weaving wool for ten or eleven hours a day. And some end up wasting away sitting at desks until they’re just shadows of the people they used to be.
Some love; and there is no end to the sensualities of their love, because all normal expressions have lost their savor through excess. Some love, and see their love tried and worn and threadbare, a skeleton of love, because the practicality of life is always there to repress the purely emotional. Some are stricken in health, so robbed of power to feel, that they never love at all.
Some love, and there’s no end to the pleasures of their love, because all normal expressions have lost their charm from being overdone. Some love and see their love tried, worn out, and threadbare, a mere shell of what it once was, because the realities of life always manage to suppress pure emotions. Some are so affected in their health, so drained of the ability to feel, that they never love at all.
And some dream, think, create; and the world is filled with the glory of their dreams. But who knows the glory of the dream that never was born, lost and dead and buried away somewhere there under the roofs where the exquisite brain was ruined by the heavy labor of life? And what of the dream that turned to madness and destroyed the thing it loved the best?
And some dream, think, and create; and the world is filled with the glory of their dreams. But who knows the glory of the dream that never came to be, lost, dead, and buried somewhere beneath the roofs where the brilliant mind was worn down by the hard work of life? And what about the dream that turned into madness and destroyed what it loved most?
These are the things that make criminals, the perverted forces of man, turned aside by the institution of property, which is the giant social mistake to-day. It is your law which keeps men from using the sources and the means of wealth production unless they pay tribute to other men; it is this, and nothing else, which is responsible for all the second class of crimes and all those crimes of violence incidentally committed while carrying[Pg 196] out a robbery. Let me quote here a most sensible and appropriate editorial which recently appeared in the Philadelphia North American, in comment upon the proposition of some foolish preacher to limit the right of reproduction to rich families:
These are the factors that create criminals, the twisted aspects of humanity, diverted by the idea of property, which is today’s major social error. It’s your laws that prevent people from accessing the resources and means of producing wealth unless they pay others; this is the sole cause of all lower-level crimes and all violent crimes that happen during a robbery. Let me share a very reasonable and relevant editorial that recently appeared in the Philadelphia North American, commenting on the suggestion of some misguided preacher to restrict the right to reproduce to wealthy families:
"The earth was constructed, made habitable, and populated without the advice of a commission of superior persons, and until they appeared and began meddling with affairs, making laws and setting themselves up as rulers, poverty and its evil consequences were unknown to humanity. When social science finds a way to remove obstructions to the operation of natural law and to the equitable distribution of the products of labor, poverty will cease to be the condition of the masses of people, and misery, CRIME and problems of population will disappear."
"The earth was built, made livable, and filled with people without needing guidance from a group of superior individuals. Until they showed up and started interfering with matters, making laws, and appointing themselves as leaders, poverty and its negative effects were unknown to humanity. When social science figures out how to eliminate barriers to natural law and ensure fair distribution of the fruits of labor, poverty will no longer be a reality for the masses, and issues like misery, crime, and population problems will vanish."
And they will never disappear until it does. All hunting down of men, all punishments, are but so many ineffective efforts to sweep back the tide with a broom. The tide will fling you, broom and all, against the idle walls that you have built to fence it in. Tear down those walls or the sea will tear them down for you.
And they won't ever go away until it does. All the hunting of men, all the punishments, are just pointless attempts to push back the tide with a broom. The tide will throw you, broom and all, against the useless walls you've built to keep it out. Tear down those walls or the sea will tear them down for you.
Have you ever watched it coming in,—the sea? When the wind comes roaring out of the mist and a great bellowing thunders up from the water? Have you watched the white lions chasing each other towards the walls, and leaping up with foaming anger as they strike, and turn and chase each other along the black bars of their cage in rage to devour each other? And tear back? And leap in again? Have you ever wondered in the midst of it all which particular drops of water would strike the wall? If one could know all the factors one might calculate even that. But who can know them all? Of one thing only we are sure: some must strike it.
Have you ever watched it come in—the sea? When the wind howls out of the mist and a huge roar rises up from the water? Have you seen the white waves chasing each other towards the shore, crashing with foamy fury as they hit, then turning and rushing along the dark edges in a frenzy to crash into each other? And pull back? And crash in again? Have you ever wondered, amidst all of it, which specific drops of water will hit the wall? If you could understand all the variables, you might even predict that. But who can know them all? Of one thing, we can be certain: some will hit it.
They are the criminals, those drops of water pitching against that silly wall and broken. Just why it was these particular ones we cannot know; but some had to go. Do not curse them; you have cursed them enough. Let the people free.
They are the criminals, those drops of water crashing against that silly wall and breaking apart. We can't know why it was these specific ones; but some had to go. Don't curse them; you've cursed them enough. Let the people be free.
There is a class of crimes of violence which arises from another set of causes than economic slavery—acts which are the result of an antiquated moral notion of the true relations of men and women. These are the Nemesis of the institution of property in love. If every one would learn that the limit of his right to demand a certain course of conduct in sex relations is himself; that the relation of his beloved ones to others is not a matter for him to regulate, any more than the relations of those whom he does not love; if the freedom of each is unquestioned, and whatever moral rigors are exacted are exacted of oneself only; if this principle is accepted and followed, crimes of jealousy will cease. But religions and governments uphold this institution and constantly tend to create the spirit of ownership, with all its horrible consequences.
There are violent crimes that stem from different causes than economic oppression—acts that come from outdated beliefs about the true relationships between men and women. These serve as the retribution for the idea of owning love. If everyone understood that the limit of their right to dictate behavior in sexual relationships starts and ends with themselves; that their loved ones' relationships with others are not something they can control, just like those with people they don’t love; if each person's freedom is accepted, and any moral standards imposed are applied only to oneself; if this belief is embraced and practiced, crimes born from jealousy would come to an end. However, religions and governments reinforce this notion and continually foster a sense of ownership, along with all its awful consequences.
Ah, you will say, perhaps it is true; perhaps when this better social condition is evolved, and this freer social spirit, we shall be rid of crime,—at least nine-tenths of it. But meanwhile must we not punish to protect ourselves?
Ah, you might say, maybe that's true; perhaps when we develop a better social environment and a more liberated social spirit, we will be free from crime—at least most of it. But for now, shouldn’t we punish to protect ourselves?
The protection does not protect. The violent man does not communicate his intention; when he executes it, or attempts its execution, more often than otherwise it is some unofficial person who catches or stops him. If he is a born criminal, or in other words an insane man, he should, I reiterate, be treated as a sick person—not punished, not made to suffer. If he is one of the accidental criminals, his act will not be repeated; his punishment will always be with him. If he is of the middle[Pg 198] class, your punishment will not reform him, it will only harden him; and it will not deter others.
The protection doesn’t really protect. The violent person doesn’t share their intentions; when they act on them, it’s usually some unofficial person who stops them. If they are a born criminal, or in other words, mentally unstable, they should, I say again, be treated as someone who is sick—not punished or made to suffer. If they are one of the accidental criminals, their actions won’t be repeated; their punishment will stay with them forever. If they come from the middle[Pg 198] class, your punishment won’t reform them; it will only make them harder, and it won’t stop others from acting out.
As for thieves, the great thief is within the law, or he buys it; and as for the small one, see what you do! To protect yourself against him, you create a class of persons who are sworn to the service of the club and the revolver; a set of spies; a set whose business it is to deal constantly with these unhappy beings, who in rare instances are softened thereby, but in the majority of cases become hardened to their work as butchers to the use of the knife; a set whose business it is to serve cell and lock and key; and lastly, the lowest infamy of all, the hangman. Does any one want to shake his hand, the hand that kills for pay?
As for thieves, the biggest thief is part of the system, or he pays for it; and as for the small-time ones, just look at what you do! To protect yourself from them, you create a group of people who are committed to the service of the club and the gun; a group of spies; a set whose job is to constantly interact with these unfortunate individuals, who in rare cases might show some compassion, but most of the time become desensitized to their role like butchers with a knife; a group whose job it is to secure cells and locks; and finally, the lowest of all, the executioner. Does anyone really want to shake hands with the one who kills for money?
Now against all these persons individually there is nothing to be said: they may probably be very humane, well-intentioned persons when they start in; but the end of all this is imbrutement. One of our dailies recently observed that "the men in charge of prisons have but too often been men who ought themselves to have been prisoners." The Anarchist does not agree with that. He would have no prisons at all. But I am quite sure that if that editor himself were put in the prison-keeper's place, he too would turn hard. And the opportunities of the official criminal are much greater than those of the unofficial one. Lawyer and governmentalist as he was, Ingersoll said: "It is safe to say that governments have committed far more crimes than they have prevented." Then why create a second class of parasites worse than the first? Why not put up with the original one?
Now, against all these individuals, there's nothing negative to say: they might be very kind and well-meaning when they start out; but the outcome of all this is dehumanization. One of our daily newspapers recently pointed out that "the people in charge of prisons are often those who should themselves be in prison." The Anarchist doesn’t agree with that. He wouldn't want any prisons at all. But I'm pretty sure that if that editor were in the prison warden's position, he would also become hardened. Plus, the opportunities for the official criminal are much greater than for the unofficial one. Lawyer and advocate as he was, Ingersoll said: "It's safe to say that governments have committed far more crimes than they have stopped." So why create a second class of parasites worse than the first? Why not just deal with the original one?
Moreover, you have another thing to consider than the simple problem of a wrong inflicted upon a guilty man. How many times has it happened that the innocent man[Pg 199] has been convicted! I remember an instance of a man so convicted of murder in Michigan. He had served twenty-seven years in Jackson penitentiary (for Michigan is not a hang-State) when the real murderer, dying, confessed. And the State pardoned that innocent man! Because it was the quickest legal way to let him out! I hope he has been able to pardon the State.
Moreover, there's more to think about than just the issue of wronging a guilty person. How many times has an innocent person[Pg 199] been wrongly convicted! I recall a case of a man wrongfully convicted of murder in Michigan. He spent twenty-seven years in Jackson penitentiary (since Michigan doesn't have the death penalty) when the real murderer, on his deathbed, confessed. And the State pardoned that innocent man! Because that was the fastest legal way to release him! I hope he was able to forgive the State.
Not very long ago a man was hanged here in this city. He had killed his superintendent. Some doctors said he was insane; the government experts said he was not. They said he was faking insanity when he proclaimed himself Jesus Christ. And he was hanged. Afterwards the doctors found two cysts in his brain. The State of Pennsylvania had killed a sick man! And as long as punishments exist, these mistakes will occur. If you accept the principle at all, you must accept with it the blood-guilt of innocent men.
Not too long ago, a man was executed right here in this city. He had murdered his supervisor. Some doctors argued that he was insane; state experts claimed he wasn’t. They said he was pretending to be insane when he declared himself Jesus Christ. And he was executed. Later on, the doctors discovered two cysts in his brain. The State of Pennsylvania had executed a sick man! And as long as punishments are around, these errors will happen. If you accept the idea of punishment at all, you must also accept the responsibility for the innocent lives lost.
Not only this, but you must accept also the responsibility for all the misery which results to others whose lives are bound up with that of the convict, for even he is loved by some one, much loved perhaps. It is a foolish thing to turn adrift a house full of children, to become criminals in turn, perhaps, in order to frighten some indefinite future offender by making an example of their father or mother. Yet how many times has it not happened!
Not only that, but you also have to take responsibility for all the suffering that others experience because their lives are connected to the convict’s. Even he is loved by someone—maybe even very much. It’s a foolish decision to leave a household full of children to become criminals themselves, perhaps, just to scare some unknown future offender by punishing their parent. Yet how often has this happened!
And this is speaking only from the practical, selfish side of the matter. There is another, one from which I would rather appeal to you, and from which I think you would after all prefer to be appealed to. Ask yourselves, each of you, whether you are quite sure that you have feeling enough, understanding enough, and have you suffered enough, to be able to weigh and measure out another man's life or liberty, no matter what he has done? And if you have not yourself, are you able to[Pg 200] delegate to any judge the power which you have not? The great Russian novelist, Dostoyevsky, in his psychological study of this same subject, traces the sufferings of a man who had committed a shocking murder; his whole body and brain are a continual prey to torture. He gives himself up, seeking relief in confession. He goes to prison, for in barbarous Russia they have not the barbarity of capital punishment for murderers, unless political ones. But he finds no relief. He remains for a year, bitter, resentful, a prey to all miserable feelings. But at last he is touched by love, the silent, unobtrusive, all-conquering love of one who knew it all and forgave it all. And the regeneration of his soul began.
And this is just looking at the practical, selfish side of things. There’s another perspective I'd rather appeal to you from, and I think you’d prefer this approach. Ask yourselves, each of you, whether you’re really sure that you have enough feelings, understanding, and have you suffered enough to judge someone else's life or freedom, no matter what they’ve done? And if you haven’t, can you delegate that power to any judge that you don’t possess yourself? The great Russian novelist, Dostoyevsky, in his psychological exploration of this same topic, depicts the suffering of a man who committed a shocking murder; his whole body and mind are constantly tortured. He surrenders himself, seeking relief through confession. He goes to prison, for in brutal Russia they don’t resort to capital punishment for murderers, unless they are political. But he finds no relief. He spends a year feeling bitter, resentful, and overwhelmed by misery. However, he is eventually touched by love, the quiet, unassuming, all-powerful love of someone who knows everything and forgives it all. And that’s when his soul begins to regenerate.
"The criminal slew," says Tolstoy: "are you better, then, when you slay? He took another's liberty; and is it the right way, therefore, for you to take his? Violence is no answer to violence."
"The criminal kills," says Tolstoy: "are you any better when you kill? He took away someone else's freedom; is it right for you to take his? Violence doesn't solve violence."
So said Lord Buddha, the Light of Asia.
So said Lord Buddha, the Light of Asia.
And another said: "Ye have heard that it hath been said 'an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth'; but I say unto you, resist not him that is evil."
And another said: "You have heard that it has been said 'an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth'; but I say to you, do not resist someone who is evil."
Yet the vengeance that the great psychologist saw was futile, the violence that the greatest living religious teacher and the greatest dead ones advised no man to wreak, that violence is done daily and hourly by every little-hearted prosecutor who prosecutes at so much a day, by every petty judge who buys his way into office with common politicians' tricks, and deals in men's lives and liberties as a trader deals in pins, by every neat-souled and cheap-souled member of the "unco guid" whose respectable[Pg 201] bargain-counter maxims of morality have as much effect to stem the great floods and storms that shake the human will as the waving of a lady's kid glove against the tempest. Those who have not suffered cannot understand how to punish; those who have understanding will not.
Yet the revenge that the great psychologist observed was pointless, the violence that the greatest living religious teacher and the greatest deceased ones advised against should never be acted upon. That violence occurs every day and every hour by every small-minded prosecutor who prosecutes for a paycheck, by every petty judge who secures his position with common political tricks and treats people's lives and freedoms like a trader deals in inexpensive goods, by every morally rigid and narrow-minded member of the "upright" whose respectable bargain-counter maxims of morality have as much impact on stopping the overwhelming floods and storms that challenge human will as waving a lady's glove against a storm. Those who have not experienced suffering cannot comprehend how to punish; those who do understand will not.
I said at the beginning and I say again, I believe that in every one of us all things are germinal: in judge and prosecutor and prison-keeper too, and even in those small moral souls who cut out one undeviating pattern for all men to fit, even in them there are the germs of passion and crime and sympathy and forgiveness. And some day things will stir in them and accuse them and awaken them. And that awakening will come when suddenly one day there breaks upon them with realizing force the sense of the unison of life, the irrevocable relationship of the saint to the sinner, the judge to the criminal; that all personalities are intertwined and rushing upon doom together. Once in my life it was given to me to see the outward manifestation of this unison. It was in 1897. We stood upon the base of the Nelson monument in Trafalgar Square. Below were ten thousand people packed together with upturned faces. They had gathered to hear and see men and women whose hands and limbs were scarred all over with the red-hot irons of the tortures in the fortress of Montjuich. For the crime of an unknown person these twenty-eight men and women, together with four hundred others, had been cast into that terrible den and tortured with the infamies of the inquisition to make them reveal that of which they knew nothing. After a year of such suffering as makes the decent human heart sick only to contemplate, with nothing proven against them, some even without trial, they were suddenly released with orders to leave the country within twenty-four hours. They were then in Trafalgar Square, and to the credit of old England be it[Pg 202] said, harlot and mother of harlots though she is, for there was not another country among the great nations of the earth to which those twenty-eight innocent people could go. For they were paupers impoverished by that cruel State of Spain in the terrible battle for their freedom; they would not have been admitted to free America. When Francesco Gana, speaking in a language which most of them did not understand, lifted his poor, scarred hands, the faces of those ten thousand people moved together like the leaves of a forest in the wind. They waved to and fro, they rose and fell; the visible moved in the breath of the invisible. It was the revelation of the action of the Unconscious, the fatalistic unity of man.
I said at the beginning and I say again, I believe that within every one of us, everything is in its early stages: in judges, prosecutors, and prison wardens too, and even in those narrow-minded individuals who create a single, rigid standard for everyone to follow; even in them, there are seeds of passion, crime, sympathy, and forgiveness. And someday, those feelings will stir within them, accuse them, and wake them up. That awakening will happen when they suddenly realize the interconnectedness of life, the unbreakable bond between the saint and the sinner, the judge and the criminal; that all lives are entwined and heading toward doom together. Once in my life, I was able to witness the outward expression of this unity. It was in 1897. We stood at the base of the Nelson monument in Trafalgar Square. Below us were ten thousand people packed together with their faces turned upward. They had gathered to hear and see men and women whose hands and limbs were covered in scars from the intense torture in the fortress of Montjuich. For the crime of an unknown individual, these twenty-eight men and women, along with four hundred others, had been thrown into that dreadful place and tortured in horrific ways to make them reveal information they didn’t even possess. After enduring a year of suffering that brings sickness to a decent human heart even just to think about, with nothing proven against them and some without even a trial, they were suddenly released with orders to leave the country within twenty-four hours. They were then in Trafalgar Square, and to the credit of old England be it said, harlot and mother of harlots though she is, there was not another country among the great nations of the earth that those twenty-eight innocent people could go to. They were destitute, made poor by the cruel State of Spain in their desperate fight for freedom; they would not have been accepted into free America. When Francesco Gana, speaking in a language most of them didn’t understand, raised his poor, scarred hands, the faces of those ten thousand people moved together like leaves in a forest swaying in the wind. They waved back and forth, rising and falling; the visible reacted to the breath of the invisible. It was the revelation of the actions of the Unconscious, the fateful unity of humankind.
Sometimes, even now as I look upon you, it is as if the bodies that I see were as transparent bubbles wherethrough the red blood boils and flows, a turbulent stream churning and tossing and leaping, and behind us and our generation, far, far back, endlessly backwards, where all the bubbles are broken and not a ripple remains, the silent pouring of the Great Red River, the unfathomable River,—backwards through the unbroken forest and the untilled plain, backwards through the forgotten world of savagery and animal life, back somewhere to its dark sources in deep Sea and old Night, the rushing River of Blood—no fancy—real, tangible blood, the blood that hurries in your veins while I speak, bearing with it the curses and the blessings of the Past. Through what infinite shadows has that river rolled! Through what desolate wastes has it not spread its ooze! Through what desperate passages has it been forced! What strength, what invincible strength is in that hot stream! You are just the bubble on its crest; where will the current fling you ere you die? At what moment will the fierce impurities borne from its somber and tenebrous past be hurled up in you? Shall you then cry out for punishment[Pg 203] if they are hurled up in another? if, flung against the merciless rocks of the channel, while you swim easily in the midstream, they fall back and hurt other bubbles?
Sometimes, even now as I look at you, it feels like the bodies I see are transparent bubbles through which the red blood boils and flows, a turbulent stream churning and tossing and leaping. Behind us and our generation, far, far back, endlessly backwards, where all the bubbles are broken and not a ripple remains, the silent pouring of the Great Red River, the unfathomable River—backwards through the unbroken forest and the untilled plain, backwards through the forgotten world of savagery and animal life, back somewhere to its dark sources in the deep Sea and old Night, the rushing River of Blood—no exaggeration—real, tangible blood, the blood that rushes in your veins while I speak, carrying with it the curses and the blessings of the Past. Through what infinite shadows has that river rolled! Through what desolate wastes has it not spread its ooze! Through what desperate passages has it been forced! What strength, what invincible strength is in that hot stream! You are just the bubble on its crest; where will the current toss you before you die? At what moment will the fierce impurities from its dark and ominous past surge up in you? Will you then cry out for punishment if they emerge in another? If, thrown against the merciless rocks of the channel, while you swim easily in the midstream, they fall back and hurt other bubbles?
Can you not feel that
Can't you feel that?
Worn by the storm since it all started with the wind and the thunder of events. Things are harsh and mindless; their power confines and distorts. And the tired wings of the mind continue to struggle against the flow of their storms. Still, like someone swimming upstream, they blindly push forward against the strong current,
In the storm of vision and dreams, and the flash of the future and past. We are confused and swept away by the current, getting hurt on the sharp edges of the sandbars:
The souls tossed around like weeds or reeds in a rushing river. One spirit after another fades away, like a bubble of breath in foam. "That shatters and tears apart but does not distort the reflection of Death."
Is it not enough that "things are cruel and blind"? Must we also be cruel and blind? When the whole thing amounts to so little at the most, shall we embitter it more, and crush and stifle what must so soon be crushed and stifled anyhow? Can we not, knowing what remnants of things dead and drowned are floating through us, haunting our brains with specters of old deeds and scenes of violence, can we not learn to pardon our brother to whom the specters are more real, upon whom greater stress was laid? Can we not, recalling all the evil things that we have done, or left undone only because some scarcely perceptible weight struck down the balance, or because some kindly word came to us in the midst of our bitterness and showed that not all was hateful in the[Pg 204] world; can we not understand him for whom the balance was not struck down, the kind word unspoken? Believe me, forgiveness is better than wrath,—better for the wrong-doer, who will be touched and regenerated by it, and better for you. And you are wrong if you think it is hard: it is easy, far easier than to hate. It may sound like a paradox, but the greater the injury the easier the pardon.
Is it not enough that "things are cruel and blind"? Must we also be cruel and blind? When it all amounts to so little in the end, should we make it worse, crushing and suffocating what is going to be crushed and suffocated anyway? Can we not, knowing what remnants of things lost and forgotten are drifting through us, haunting our minds with memories of past actions and scenes of violence, learn to forgive our brother for whom these memories are more vivid, upon whom greater burdens were placed? Can we not, remembering all the bad things we've done, or things we left undone because of some barely noticeable weight tipping the scales, or because some kind word came to us amidst our bitterness and showed that not everything is awful in the[Pg 204] world; can we not understand him for whom the scales never tipped, the kind word was never spoken? Trust me, forgiveness is better than anger—better for the person who did wrong, who will be affected and renewed by it, and better for you. And you’re mistaken if you think it’s hard: it's easy, much easier than hating. It may sound like a contradiction, but the greater the hurt, the easier the forgiveness.
Let us have done with this savage idea of punishment, which is without wisdom. Let us work for the freedom of man from the oppressions which make criminals, and for the enlightened treatment of all the sick. And though we may never see the fruit of it, we may rest assured that the great tide of thought is setting our way, and that
Let’s put an end to this brutal idea of punishment, which lacks understanding. Let’s strive for the freedom of people from the pressures that lead to crime, and for a compassionate approach to treating everyone who is unwell. And even if we never see the results, we can be confident that a significant shift in thinking is moving in our direction, and that
It looks like there's no painful inch to gain here,
Deep in the past, through winding creeks and inlets, Comes in quietly, flooding the main.
In Defense of Emma Goldman and the Right of Expropriation
The light is pleasant, is it not, my friends? It is good to look into each other's faces, to see the hands that clasp our own, to read the eyes that search our thoughts, to know what manner of lips give utterance to our pleasant greetings. It is good to be able to wink defiance at the Night, the cold, unseeing Night. How weird, how gruesome, how chilly it would be if I stood here in blackness, a shadow addressing shadows, in a house of blindness! Yet each would know that he was not alone; yet might we stretch hands and touch each other, and feel the warmth of human presence near. Yet might a sympathetic voice ring thro' the darkness, quickening the dragging moments.—The lonely prisoners in the cells of Blackwell's Island have neither light nor sound! The short day hurries across the sky, the short day still more shortened in the gloomy walls. The long chill night creeps up so early, weaving its sombre curtain before the imprisoned eyes. And thro' the curtain comes no sympathizing voice, beyond the curtain lies the prison silence, beyond that the cheerless, uncommunicating land, and still beyond the icy, fretting river, black and menacing, ready to drown. A wall of night, a wall of[Pg 206] stone, a wall of water! Thus has the great State of New York answered Emma Goldman; thus have the classes replied to the masses; thus do the rich respond to the poor; thus does the Institution of Property give its ultimatum to Hunger!
The light is nice, isn't it, my friends? It's good to look into each other's faces, to see the hands that hold ours, to read the eyes that search our thoughts, to know which lips are giving our friendly greetings. It's good to be able to defy the Night, that cold, unseeing Night. How strange, how grim, how cold it would be if I stood here in darkness, a shadow speaking to shadows, in a house of blindness! Yet everyone would know they weren’t alone; we might reach out and touch each other, feeling the warmth of human presence nearby. A sympathetic voice could resonate through the darkness, making the slow moments feel alive. The lonely prisoners on Blackwell's Island have neither light nor sound! The short day rushes across the sky, the short day made even shorter by the gloomy walls. The long cold night creeps in early, drawing its dark curtain before the imprisoned eyes. And through that curtain comes no comforting voice; beyond it lies the prison silence, beyond that the bleak, unresponsive land, and still farther the icy, restless river, black and threatening, ready to drown. A wall of night, a wall of stone, a wall of water! This is how the great State of New York has responded to Emma Goldman; this is how the classes reply to the masses; this is how the rich respond to the poor; this is how the Institution of Property delivers its ultimatum to Hunger!
"Give us work," said Emma Goldman; "if you will not give us work, then give us bread; if you do not give us either work or bread, then we shall take bread." It wasn't a very wise remark to make to the State of New York, that is—Wealth and its watch-dogs, the Police. But I fear me much that the apostles of liberty, the fore-runners of revolt, have never been very wise. There is a record of a seditious person, who once upon a time went about with a few despised followers in Palestine, taking corn out of other people's corn-fields, (on the Sabbath day, too). That same person, when he wished to ride into Jerusalem told his disciples to go forward to where they would find a young colt tied, to unloose it and bring it to him, and if any one interfered or said anything to them, were to say: "My master hath need of it." That same person said: "Give to him that asketh of thee, and from him that taketh away thy goods ask them not back again." That same person once stood before the hungry multitudes of Galilee and taught them, saying: "The Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat; therefore whatever they bid you observe, that observe and do. But do not ye after their works, for they say, and do not. For they bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. But all their works they do to be seen of men; they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments: and love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the[Pg 207] synagogues, and greeting in the markets, and to be called of men, 'Rabbi, Rabbi.'" And turning to the Scribes and the Pharisees, he continued: "Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretense make long prayers: therefore shall ye receive the greater damnation. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay tithe of mint, and anise, and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgement, and mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done and not left the other undone. Ye blind guides, that strain at a gnat and swallow a camel! Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but within are full of dead men's bones and all uncleanness. Even so ye outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! Because ye build the tombs of the prophets and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous; and say 'If we had been in the days of our fathers we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets'. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers! Ye serpents! Ye generation of vipers! How can ye escape the damnation of hell!"
"Give us work," said Emma Goldman; "if you won't give us work, then give us bread; if you won't give us either work or bread, then we will take bread." It wasn't a very smart thing to say to the State of New York, which is—Wealth and its enforcers, the Police. But I worry that the advocates of liberty, the pioneers of revolt, have never been very wise. There’s a story of a rebellious figure who once wandered around with a few overlooked followers in Palestine, taking grain from other people’s fields (even on the Sabbath). That same figure, when he wanted to enter Jerusalem, instructed his disciples to go ahead to where they would find a young donkey tied, to loosen it and bring it to him; and if anyone stopped them or said anything, they were to respond, "My master needs it." That same figure said, "Give to whoever asks you, and if someone takes away your belongings, don't ask for them back." He once stood before the hungry crowds in Galilee and taught them, saying, "The Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat; so whatever they tell you to observe, do it. But don't follow their actions, for they say one thing and do another. They load heavy burdens on people's shoulders but won't lift a finger to help. All their actions are to be noticed by others; they make their prayer boxes wide and the edges of their robes long. They love the best seats at banquets, important positions in synagogues, greetings in the market, and to be called 'Rabbi, Rabbi' by others." And turning to the Scribes and the Pharisees, he continued: "Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You devour widows' houses and, as a show, say long prayers; therefore, you will receive greater condemnation. Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You pay tithe of mint, dill, and cumin but neglect the more important matters of the law: justice, mercy, and faith; these are what you should have done, while not neglecting the others. You blind guides, who strain out a gnat but swallow a camel! Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You clean the outside of the cup and dish, but inside, they are full of greed and indulgence. Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you are like whitewashed tombs, which look beautiful on the outside, but inside are full of dead men’s bones and all kinds of impurity. So you also outwardly appear righteous to others, but inside, you are full of hypocrisy and wrongdoing. Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! Because you build the tombs of the prophets and decorate the graves of the righteous; and you say, 'If we had lived in the days of our forefathers, we wouldn't have taken part in the blood of the prophets.' Thus, you declare that you are the descendants of those who killed the prophets. Complete then the measure of your ancestors! You snakes! You brood of vipers! How can you escape being condemned to hell?"
Yes; these are the words of the outlaw who is alleged to form the foundation stone of modern civilization, to the authorities of his day. Hypocrites, extortionists, doers of iniquity, robbers of the poor, blood-partakers, serpents, vipers, fit for hell!
Yes; these are the words of the outlaw who is said to lay the groundwork for modern civilization, directed at the authorities of his time. Hypocrites, extortionists, wrongdoers, thieves of the poor, bloodsuckers, snakes, vipers, destined for hell!
It wasn't a very wise speech, from beginning to end. Perhaps he knew it when he stood before Pilate to receive his sentence, when he bore his heavy crucifix up Calvary, when nailed upon it, stretched in agony, he cried: "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me!"
It wasn't a very smart speech, from start to finish. Maybe he realized it when he stood before Pilate to hear his sentence, when he carried his heavy cross up Calvary, and when, nailed to it and writhing in pain, he shouted, "My God, my God, why have you abandoned me!"
No, it wasn't wise—but it was very grand.
No, it wasn't smart—but it was really impressive.
This grand, foolish person, this beggar-tramp, this thief who justified the action of hunger, this man who set the Right of Property beneath his foot, this Individual who defied the State, do you know why he was so feared and hated, and punished? Because, as it is said in the record, "the common people heard him gladly"; and the accusation before Pontius Pilate was, "we found this fellow perverting the whole nation. He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry."
This grand, foolish guy, this beggar, this thief who justified stealing out of hunger, this man who disregarded property rights, this individual who challenged the government—do you know why he was so feared, hated, and punished? Because, as it's said in the records, "the common people welcomed him"; and the accusation before Pontius Pilate was, "we found this guy misleading the entire nation. He stirs up the people, teaching across all of Judea."
Ah, the dreaded "common people"!
Ah, the dreaded "regular folks"!
When Cardinal Manning wrote: "Necessity knows no law, and a starving man has a natural right to a share of his neighbor's bread," who thought of arresting Cardinal Manning? His was a carefully written article in the Fortnightly Review. Who read it? Not the people who needed bread. Without food in their stomachs, they had not fifty cents to spend for a magazine. It was not the voice of the people themselves asserting their rights. No one for one instant imagined that Cardinal Manning would put himself at the head of ten thousand hungry men to loot the bakeries of London. It was a piece of ethical hair-splitting to be discussed in after-dinner speeches by the wine-muddled gentlemen who think themselves most competent to consider such subjects when their dress-coats are spoiled by the vomit of gluttony and drunkenness. But when Emma Goldman stood in Union Square and said, "If they do not give you work or bread, take bread," the common[Pg 209] people heard her gladly; and as of old the wandering carpenter of Nazareth addressed his own class, teaching throughout all Jewry, stirring up the people against the authorities, so the dressmaker of New York addressing the unemployed working-people of New York was the menace of the depths of society, crying in its own tongue. The authorities heard and were afraid: therefore the triple wall.
When Cardinal Manning wrote, "Necessity knows no law, and a starving man has a natural right to a share of his neighbor's bread," who thought about arresting Cardinal Manning? His was a carefully crafted article in the Fortnightly Review. Who actually read it? Not the people who needed bread. With empty stomachs, they didn’t have fifty cents to spend on a magazine. This wasn't the voice of the people themselves asserting their rights. No one for a moment thought that Cardinal Manning would lead ten thousand hungry men to loot the bakeries of London. It was just a complicated ethical discussion to be debated during after-dinner speeches by the wine-soaked gentlemen who believe they are best qualified to consider such matters while their dress coats are stained by excess and drunkenness. But when Emma Goldman stood in Union Square and said, "If they do not give you work or bread, take bread," the common people listened eagerly; and just as the wandering carpenter from Nazareth addressed his own class, teaching throughout all of Judea and inciting the people against the authorities, the dressmaker from New York speaking to the unemployed workers of New York became a threat from the depths of society, crying out in their own language. The authorities listened and were afraid: hence the triple wall.
It is the old, old story. When Thomas Paine, one hundred years ago, published the first part of "The Rights of Man," the part in which he discusses principles only, the edition was a high-priced one, reaching comparatively few readers. It created only a literary furore. When the second part appeared, the part in which he treats of the application of principles, in which he declares that "men should not petition for rights but take them," it came out in a cheap form, so that one hundred thousand copies were sold in a few weeks. That brought down the prosecution of the government. It had reached the people that might act, and prosecution followed prosecution till Botany Bay was full of the best men of England. Thus were the limitations of speech and press declared, and thus will they ever be declared so long as there are antagonistic interests in human society.
It’s the same old story. When Thomas Paine published the first part of "The Rights of Man" a hundred years ago, where he only discussed principles, it was an expensive edition that reached relatively few readers. It only caused a literary uproar. When the second part came out—the one where he talked about applying those principles, declaring that "men should not petition for rights but take them"—it was published cheaply, allowing a hundred thousand copies to sell in just a few weeks. That led to government prosecution. It reached people who could take action, and one prosecution followed another until Botany Bay was filled with the best men of England. This is how the limits of speech and press were set, and this will always be the case as long as there are conflicting interests in society.
Understand me clearly. I believe that the term "constitutional right of free speech" is a meaningless phrase, for this reason: the Constitution of the United States, and the Declaration of Independence, and particularly the latter, were, in their day, progressive expressions of progressive ideals. But they are, throughout, characterized by the metaphysical philosophy which dominated the thought of the last century. They speak of "inherent rights," "inalienable rights," "natural rights," etc. They declare that men are equal because of a supposed metaphysical[Pg 210] something-or-other, called equality, existing in some mysterious way apart from material conditions, just as the philosophers of the eighteenth century accounted for water being wet by alleging a metaphysical wetness, existing somehow apart from matter. I do not say this to disparage those grand men who dared to put themselves against the authorities of the monarchy, and to conceive a better ideal of society, one which they certainly thought would secure equal rights to men; because I realize fully that no one can live very far in advance of the time-spirit, and I am positive in my own mind that, unless some cataclysm destroys the human race before the end of the twentieth century, the experience of the next hundred years will explode many of our own theories. But the experience of this age has proven that metaphysical quantities do not exist apart from materials, and hence humanity can not be made equal by declarations on paper. Unless the material conditions for equality exist, it is worse than mockery to pronounce men equal. And unless there is equality (and by equality I mean equal chances for every one to make the most of himself), unless, I say, these equal chances exist, freedom, either of thought, speech, or action, is equally a mockery.
Understand me clearly. I think the phrase "constitutional right of free speech" is meaningless, and here's why: the Constitution of the United States and the Declaration of Independence, especially the latter, were progressive statements of their time. However, they are marked by the metaphysical philosophy that dominated thinking in the last century. They talk about "inherent rights," "inalienable rights," "natural rights," and so on. They declare that people are equal because of a supposed metaphysical concept called equality, existing in some mysterious way apart from material conditions, much like how 18th-century philosophers explained water being wet by claiming a metaphysical wetness exists somehow apart from matter. I'm not saying this to criticize those great men who stood up against the monarchy and envisioned a better society, which they genuinely believed would secure equal rights for everyone. I fully understand that no one can live too far ahead of their time, and I'm convinced that unless some disaster wipes out humanity before the end of the 20th century, the experiences of the next hundred years will challenge many of our theories. But the experiences of this age have shown that metaphysical concepts don’t exist apart from materials, and thus humanity can't be made equal through statements on paper. If the material conditions for equality aren't present, it’s worse than a joke to declare that people are equal. And without equality (by equality, I mean equal opportunities for everyone to reach their full potential), without these equal opportunities, freedom—whether of thought, speech, or action—is just as much a joke.
I once read that one million angels could dance at the same time on the point of a needle; possibly one million angels might be able to get a decent night's lodging by virtue of their constitutional rights; one single tramp couldn't. And whenever the tongues of the non-possessing class threaten the possessors, whenever the disinherited menace the privileged, that moment you will find that the Constitution isn't made for you. Therefore I think Anarchists make a mistake when they contend for their constitutional rights. As a prominent lawyer, Mr. Thomas Earle White, of Philadelphia, himself an Anarchist,[Pg 211] said to me not long since: "What are you going to do about it? Go into the courts, and fight for your legal rights? Anarchists haven't got any." "Well," says the governmentalist, "you can't consistently claim any. You don't believe in constitutions and laws." Exactly so; and if any one will right my constitutional wrongs, I will willingly make him a present of my constitutional rights. At the same time I am perfectly sure no one will ever make this exchange; nor will any help ever come to the wronged class from the outside. Salvation on the vicarious plan isn't worth despising. Redress of wrongs will not come by petitioning "the powers that be." "He has rights who dare maintain them." "The Lord helps them who help themselves." (And when one is able to help himself, I don't think he is apt to trouble the Lord much for his assistance.) As long as the working people fold hands and pray the gods in Washington to give them work, so long they will not get it. So long as they tramp the streets, whose stones they lay, whose filth they clean, whose sewers they dig, yet upon which they must not stand too long lest the policeman bid them "move on"; so long as they go from factory to factory, begging for the opportunity to be a slave, receiving the insults of bosses and foremen, getting the old "No," the old shake of the head, in these factories which they build, whose machines they wrought; so long as they consent to herd like cattle, in the cities, driven year after year, more and more, off the mortgaged land, the land they cleared, fertilized, cultivated, rendered of value; so long as they stand shivering, gazing through plate glass windows at overcoats, which they made but cannot buy, starving in the midst of food they produced but cannot have; so long as they continue to do these things vaguely relying upon some power outside[Pg 212] themselves, be it god, or priest, or politician, or employer, or charitable society, to remedy matters, so long deliverance will be delayed. When they conceive the possibility of a complete international federation of labor, whose constituent groups shall take possession of land, mines, factories, all the instruments of production, issue their own certificates of exchange, and, in short, conduct their own industry without regulative interference from law-makers or employers, then we may hope for the only help which counts for aught—self-help; the only condition which can guarantee free speech (and no paper guarantee needed).
I once read that a million angels could dance simultaneously on the tip of a needle; maybe a million angels could secure a decent place to sleep thanks to their rights, but one single homeless person couldn’t. And whenever the voices of those without wealth threaten the wealthy, or when the dispossessed threaten the privileged, that's when you'll see that the Constitution isn’t designed for you. That's why I think Anarchists are wrong to argue for their constitutional rights. As a prominent lawyer, Mr. Thomas Earle White from Philadelphia, who is also an Anarchist, told me not long ago: "What are you going to do about it? Go to court and fight for your legal rights? Anarchists don’t have any." "Well," replies the governmentalist, "you can’t consistently claim any. You don’t believe in constitutions and laws." Exactly; and if anyone is willing to fix my constitutional wrongs, I would gladly give them my constitutional rights. Still, I’m pretty sure nobody will ever make that exchange; nor will help come to the wronged class from outside. Salvation through others isn't worth counting on. Justice for wrongs won’t come from begging "the powers that be." "He has rights who dares to claim them." "God helps those who help themselves." (And when someone is able to help themselves, I doubt they would bother the Lord for assistance.) As long as working people sit with their hands folded, praying to the gods in Washington for jobs, they won’t get them. As long as they wander the streets they built, cleaning their messes and digging their sewers, yet cannot stand too long for fear of being told to "move on" by the police; as long as they go from factory to factory begging for the chance to be enslaved, taking insults from bosses and managers, getting the same "No," the same shake of the head, in the factories they constructed and where they made the machines; as long as they agree to live like cattle in the cities, being pushed further and further off the mortgaged land that they cleared, fertilized, and cultivated; as long as they stand shivering, gazing through glass windows at overcoats they made but can’t afford, starving amidst food they produced but can’t have; as long as they keep doing these things, vaguely hoping for some power outside themselves—whether it be God, priest, politician, employer, or charitable organization—to fix the situation, true liberation will be delayed. When they envision the possibility of a complete international workers' federation, with groups that take control of the land, mines, factories, all the means of production, issue their own exchange certificates, and basically run their own industry without interference from lawmakers or employers, then we might have hope for the only help that matters—self-help; the only condition that can ensure free speech (and no paper guarantee needed).
But meanwhile, while we are waiting, for there is yet much grist of the middle class to be ground between the upper and nether millstones of economic evolution; while we await the formation of the international labor trust; while we watch for the day when there are enough of people with nothing in their stomachs and desperation in their heads, to go about the work of expropriation; what shall those do who are starving now?
But in the meantime, while we wait—because there’s still a lot of middle-class issues to be addressed between the upper and lower pressures of economic change; while we anticipate the creation of an international labor union; while we look for the day when there are enough people who are hungry and desperate to carry out the process of taking resources; what should those who are starving right now do?
That is the question which Emma Goldman had to face; and she answered it by saying: "Ask, and if you do not receive, take—take bread."
That is the question that Emma Goldman had to face; and she answered it by saying: "Ask, and if you don't get it, take—take bread."
I do not give you that advice. Not because I do not think the bread belongs to you; not because I do not think you would be morally right in taking it; not that I am not more shocked and horrified and embittered by the report of one human being starving in the heart of plenty, than by all the Pittsburgs, and Chicagos, and Homesteads, and Tennessees, and Coeur d'Alenes, and Buffalos, and Barcelonas, and Parises; not that I do not think one little bit of sensitive human flesh is worth all the property rights in New York city; not that I do not think the world will ever be saved by the sheep's virtue[Pg 213] of going patiently to the shambles; not that I do not believe the expropriation of the possessing classes is inevitable, and that that expropriation will begin by just such acts as Emma Goldman advised, viz.: the taking possession of wealth already produced; not that I think you owe any consideration to the conspirators of Wall Street, or those who profit by their operations, as such, nor ever will till they are reduced to the level of human beings having equal chances with you to earn their share of social wealth, and no more.
I’m not giving you that advice. It’s not because I don’t think the bread is yours; or that I don’t think you’d be morally right to take it; or that I’m not more shocked and horrified and angry about someone starving in the midst of abundance than about all the Pittsburgs, Chicagos, Homesteads, Tennessees, Coeur d'Alenes, Buffalos, Barcelonas, and Parises; or that I don’t think one small piece of sensitive human flesh is worth more than all the property rights in New York City; or that I don't believe the world will ever be saved by the virtue of sheep calmly walking to the slaughter; or that I don’t believe the taking of wealth from the rich is unavoidable, and that this taking will start with acts just like the ones Emma Goldman suggested, like seizing wealth that has already been created; or that I think you owe any respect to the Wall Street conspirators or those who benefit from their schemes, as long as they remain above you, not treating you as an equal who has the same opportunity to earn a share of society’s wealth.
I have said that I do not give you the advice given by Emma Goldman, not that I would have you forget the consideration the expropriators have shown to you; that they have advised lead for strikers, strychnine for tramps, bread and water as good enough for working people; not that I cannot hear yet in my ears the words of one who said to me of the Studebaker Wagon Works' strikers, "If I had my way I'd mow them down with Gatling guns", not that I would have you forget the electric wire of Fort Frick, nor the Pinkertons, nor the militia, nor the prosecutions for murder and treason; not that I would have you forget the 4th of May, when your constitutional right of free speech was vindicated, nor the 11th of November when it was assassinated; not that I would have you forget the single dinner at Delmonico's which Ward McAllister tells us cost ten thousand dollars! Would I have you forget that the wine in the glasses was your children's blood? It must be a rare drink—children's blood! I have read of the wonderful sparkle on costly champagne—I have never seen it. If I did I think it would look to me like mothers' tears over the little, white, wasted forms of dead babies—dead because there was no milk in their breasts! Yes, I want you to remember that these rich are blood-drinkers,[Pg 214] tearers of human flesh, gnawers of human bones! Yes, if I had the power I would burn your wrongs upon your hearts in characters that should glow like coals in the night!
I’ve said that I don’t give you the advice from Emma Goldman, not that I want you to forget how the powerful have treated you; they’ve suggested lead for strikers, strychnine for the homeless, and that bread and water is enough for working people; not that I can’t still hear the words of someone who said to me about the Studebaker Wagon Works’ strikers, “If I had my way, I’d mow them down with Gatling guns,” not that I want you to forget the electric wire of Fort Frick, or the Pinkertons, or the militia, or the murder and treason charges; not that I want you to forget May 4th, when your constitutional right to free speech was defended, nor November 11th, when it was killed; not that I want you to forget the one dinner at Delmonico's that Ward McAllister tells us cost ten thousand dollars! Would I have you forget that the wine in those glasses was your children's blood? It must be a rare drink—children's blood! I’ve read about the amazing sparkle of expensive champagne—I’ve never seen it. If I did, I think it would remind me of mothers' tears for their little, white, wasted bodies of dead babies—dead because they had no milk! Yes, I want you to remember that these wealthy people are blood-suckers,[Pg 214] shredders of human flesh, gnawers of human bones! Yes, if I had the power, I would burn your suffering into your hearts in letters that would glow like embers in the dark!
I have not a tongue of fire as Emma Goldman has; I cannot "stir the people"; I must speak in my own cold, calculated way. (Perhaps that is the reason I am allowed to speak at all.) But if I had the power, my will is good enough. You know how Shakespeare's Marc Antony addressed the populace at Rome:
I don't have the fiery language that Emma Goldman has; I can't "inspire the crowd"; I have to communicate in my own reserved, thoughtful way. (Maybe that's why I'm even allowed to speak.) But if I had the influence, my intentions are good enough. You know how Shakespeare's Marc Antony spoke to the people in Rome:
But as you know me well, I'm just a straightforward person. That love, my friend. And they are fully aware of it. That allowed me to publicly talk about him.
For I have no cleverness, no words, and no value,
Action, words, or the ability to speak To get people excited. I'm just speaking the truth. I’m telling you what you already know,
Show you the sweet wounds of Cæsar, poor, poor silent mouths, And ask them to speak on my behalf. But if I were Brutus
And Brutus Antony, there was an Antony. Would lift your spirits and put a smile In every wound of Caesar's that should evoke "The stones of Rome will rise and revolt."
If, therefore, I do not give you the advice which Emma Goldman gave, let not the authorities suppose it is because I have any more respect for their constitution and their law than she has, or that I regard them as having any rights in the matter.
If I don’t give you the advice that Emma Goldman offered, don’t let the authorities think it’s because I have any more respect for their constitution and their laws than she does, or that I see them as having any rights in this situation.
No! My reasons for not giving that advice are two. First, if I were giving advice at all, I would say: "My friends, that bread belongs to you. It is you who toiled and sweat in the sun to sow and reap the wheat; it is you who stood by the thresher, and breathed the chaff-filled atmosphere in the mills, while it was ground to[Pg 215] flour; it is you who went into the eternal night of the mine and risked drowning, fire damp, explosion, and cave-in, to get the fuel for the fire that baked it; it is you who stood in the hell-like heat, and struck the blows that forged the iron for the ovens wherein it is baked; it is you who stand all night in the terrible cellar shops, and tend the machines that knead the flour into dough; it is you, you, you, farmer, miner, mechanic, who make the bread; but you haven't the power to take it. At every transformation wrought by toil, some one who didn't toil has taken part from you; and now he has it all, and you haven't the power to take it back! You are told you have the power because you have the numbers. Never make so silly a blunder as to suppose that power resides in numbers. One good, level-headed policeman with a club, is worth ten excited, unarmed men; one detachment of well-drilled militia has a power equal to that of the greatest mob that could be raised in New York City. Do you know I admire compact, concentrated power. Let me give you an illustration. Out in a little town in Illinois there is a certain capitalist, and if ever a human creature sweat and ground the grist of gold from the muscle of man, it is he. Well, once upon a time, his workmen, (not his slaves, his workmen,) were on strike; and fifteen hundred muscular Polacks armed with stones, brick-bats, red-hot pokers, and other such crude weapons as a mob generally collects, went up to his house for the purpose of smashing the windows, and so forth; possibly to do as those people in Italy did the other day with the sheriff who attempted to collect the milk tax. He alone, one man, met them on the steps of his porch, and for two mortal hours, by threats, promises, cajoleries held those fifteen hundred Poles at bay. And finally they went[Pg 216] away, without smashing a pane of glass or harming a hair of his head. Now that was power; and you can't help but admire it, no matter if it was your enemy who displayed it; and you must admit that so long as numbers can be overcome by such relative quantity, power does not reside in numbers. Therefore, if I were giving advice, I would not say, "take bread," but take counsel with yourselves how to get the power to take bread.
No! I have two reasons for not giving that advice. First, if I were to give advice at all, I would say: "My friends, that bread is yours. You are the ones who toiled and sweated in the sun to sow and harvest the wheat; you stood by the thresher, breathing in the dust-filled air in the mills while it was ground to flour; you went into the dark depths of the mine, risking drowning, fire, explosions, and cave-ins to get the fuel for the fire that baked it; you stood in the unbearable heat and struck the blows that forged the iron for the ovens where it is baked; you are the ones who spend all night in the terrible cellars, tending the machines that turn the flour into dough; it is you, the farmer, miner, mechanic, who create the bread; but you don’t have the power to take it. With every change brought about by labor, someone who didn’t work has taken part of it from you; and now they have it all, and you can’t take it back! You’re told you have the power because you have the numbers. Don’t make the mistake of thinking that power lies in numbers. One good, level-headed police officer with a club is worth ten excited, unarmed men; one well-trained military unit has the power to match the largest mob that could gather in New York City. You know, I admire compact, concentrated power. Let me give you an example. In a small town in Illinois, there’s a certain capitalist, and if ever someone worked hard to extract wealth from the labor of others, it’s him. Well, once upon a time, his workers—not his slaves, his workers—went on strike; and fifteen hundred strong men, armed with stones, bricks, hot pokers, and other crude weapons typical of a mob, marched to his house planning to smash windows and so forth; possibly to do what those people in Italy did recently with the sheriff who tried to collect the milk tax. He alone, one man, met them on the steps of his porch, and for two whole hours, with threats, promises, and persuasion, he kept those fifteen hundred people at bay. In the end, they left without breaking a single window or harming a hair on his head. That was power; and you can’t help but admire it, even if it was your enemy demonstrating it; and you have to admit that as long as numbers can be overpowered by such relative strength, power does not reside in numbers. So, if I were giving advice, I wouldn’t say, ‘take bread,’ but reflect on how to gain the power to take bread.
There is no doubt but that power is latently in you; there is no doubt it can be developed; there is no doubt the authorities know this, and fear it, and are ready to exert as much force as is necessary to repress any signs of its development. And this is the explanation of Emma Goldman's imprisonment. The authorities do not fear you as you are; they only fear what you may become. The dangerous thing was "the voice crying in the wilderness", foretelling the power which was to come after it. You should have seen how they feared it in Philadelphia. They got out a whole platoon of police and detectives, and executed a military manoeuvre to catch the woman who had been running around under their noses for three days. And when she walked up to them, then they surrounded and captured her, and guarded the city hall where they kept her over night, and put a detective in the next cell to make notes. Why so much fear? Did they shrink from the stab of the dressmaker's needle? Or did they dread some stronger weapon?
There’s no doubt that you have power within you; there’s no doubt it can be developed; there’s no doubt the authorities are aware of this, fear it, and are ready to use any force necessary to suppress any signs of its growth. This explains Emma Goldman's imprisonment. The authorities don’t fear you as you are; they only fear who you might become. The real danger was "the voice crying in the wilderness," predicting the power that was to come after it. You should have seen how scared they were in Philadelphia. They called out an entire platoon of police and detectives and carried out a military operation to catch the woman who had been evading them for three days. When she finally approached them, they surrounded and captured her, guarding the city hall where they held her overnight and placing a detective in the next cell to take notes. Why all that fear? Were they worried about the threat of a dressmaker's needle? Or were they afraid of something more powerful?
Ah! the accusation before the New York Pontius Pilate was: "She stirreth up the people." And Pilate sentenced her to the full limit of the law, because, he said, "You are more than ordinarily intelligent." Why is intelligence dealt thus harshly with? Because it is the beginning of power. Strive, then, for power.
Ah! The accusation before the New York Pontius Pilate was: "She stirs up the people." And Pilate sentenced her to the maximum penalty allowed by law because he said, "You are exceptionally intelligent." Why is intelligence treated so harshly? Because it's the beginning of power. So, strive for power.
My second reason for not repeating Emma Goldman's[Pg 217] words is, that I, as an Anarchist, have no right to advise another to do anything involving a risk to himself; nor would I give a fillip for an action done by the advice of some one else, unless it is accompanied by a well-argued, well settled conviction on the part of the person acting, that it really is the best thing to do. Anarchism, to me, means not only the denial of authority, not only a new economy, but a revision of the principles of morality. It means the development of the individual, as well as the assertion of the individual. It means self-responsibility, and not leader-worship. I say it is your business to decide whether you will starve and freeze in sight of food and clothing, outside of jail, or commit some overt act against the institution of property and take your place beside Timmermann and Goldman. And in saying this I mean to cast no reflection whatever upon Miss Goldman for doing otherwise. She and I hold many different views on both Economy and Morals; and that she is honest in hers she has proved better than I have proved mine. Miss Goldman is a Communist; I am an Individualist. She wishes to destroy the right of property; I wish to assert it. I make my war upon privilege and authority, whereby the right of property, the true right in that which is proper to the individual, is annihilated. She believes that co-operation would entirely supplant competition; I hold that competition in one form or another will always exist, and that it is highly desirable it should. But whether she or I be right, or both of us be wrong, of one thing I am sure: the spirit which animates Emma Goldman is the only one which will emancipate the slave from his slavery, the tyrant from his tyranny—the spirit which is willing to dare and suffer.
My second reason for not repeating Emma Goldman's[Pg 217] words is that, as an Anarchist, I have no right to advise anyone to take risks with their own safety; nor would I endorse any action taken based on someone else's advice unless the person acting has a strong, well-reasoned belief that it’s truly the best option. To me, Anarchism means not just rejecting authority and advocating for a new economy, but also rethinking the principles of morality. It involves fostering the individual as well as defending their autonomy. It embraces self-responsibility instead of following a leader blindly. I believe it’s up to you to decide whether you will endure hunger and cold in the presence of food and clothing, outside of jail, or take some direct action against property rights and align yourself with Timmermann and Goldman Sachs. I don’t intend to criticize Ms. Goldman for her different choices. She and I have many differing views on both economics and ethics, and she has demonstrated her honesty in her beliefs far better than I have in mine. Ms. Goldman identifies as a Communist; I identify as an Individualist. She aims to abolish property rights; I aim to affirm them. I fight against privilege and authority, which is where the true right of property—what belongs to the individual—gets destroyed. She believes cooperation could completely replace competition; I believe that competition will always exist in some form and it is beneficial that it does. But regardless of whether she or I am correct, or if we’re both wrong, one thing I’m certain of is: the spirit that drives Emma Goldman is the only force that can free the oppressed from their shackles and the oppressor from their tyranny—the spirit willing to take risks and endure hardship.
That which dwells in the frail body in the prison-room[Pg 218] to-night is not the New York dressmaker alone. Transport yourselves there in thought a moment; look steadily into those fair, blue eyes, upon the sun-brown hair, the sea-shell face, the restless hands, the woman's figure; look steadily till in place of the person, the individual of time and place, you see that which transcends time and place, and flits from house to house of life, mocking at death. Swinburne in his magnificent "Before a Crucifix," says:
That which exists in the delicate body in the prison room[Pg 218] tonight is not just the New York dressmaker. Imagine yourselves there for a moment; gaze intently into those beautiful blue eyes, at the sun-kissed hair, the shell-like face, the fidgeting hands, the woman's shape; look closely until, instead of seeing the person, the individual defined by time and place, you perceive something that goes beyond time and place, moving from life to life, mocking death. Swinburne in his incredible "Before a Crucifix," says:
And dirty cloths for shroud,
They bind the people's hands that are pierced with nails,
They hide the people's feet marked by nail piercings:
And what man, or what angel is known "Should we roll back the tombstone?"
Perhaps in the presence of this untrammeled spirit we shall feel that something has rolled back the sepulchral stone; and up from the cold wind of the grave is borne the breath that animated Anaxagoras, Socrates, Christ, Hypatia, John Huss, Bruno, Robert Emmet, John Brown, Sophia Perovskaya, Parsons, Fischer, Engel, Spies, Lingg, Berkman, Pallas; and all those, known and unknown, who have died by tree, and axe, and fagot, or dragged out forgotten lives in dungeons, derided, hated, tortured by men. Perhaps we shall know ourselves face to face with that which leaps from the throat of the strangled when the rope chokes, which smokes up from the blood of the murdered when the axe falls; that which has been forever hunted, fettered, imprisoned, exiled, executed, and never conquered. Lo, from its many incarnations it comes forth again, the immortal Race-Christ of the Ages! The gloomy walls[Pg 219] are glorified thereby, the prisoner is transfigured, and we say, reverently we say:
Perhaps in the presence of this unrestrained spirit we will feel that something has rolled back the heavy stone; and from the cold winds of the grave comes the breath that brought to life Anaxagoras, Socrates, Christ, Hypatia, John Hus, Bruno, Robert Emmet, John Brown, Sophia Perovskaya, Parsons, Fischer, Engel, Espionage agents, Lingg, Berkman, Pallas; and all those, known and unknown, who have died by tree, axe, and fire, or who lived forgotten lives in dungeons, mocked, hated, tortured by others. Perhaps we will recognize ourselves face to face with that which escapes from the throat of the strangled when the rope tightens, which rises from the blood of the murdered when the axe falls; that which has been forever hunted, bound, imprisoned, exiled, executed, and never defeated. Look, from its many forms it comes forth again, the immortal Race-Christ of the Ages! The gloomy walls[Pg 219] are glorified by this, the prisoner is transformed, and we say, reverently we say:
O blood spilled as a promise to destiny Of nameless lives in different lands!
O killed, and exhausted, and given up People! The gray-haired, silent Christ.
Direct Action
From the standpoint of one who thinks himself capable of discerning an undeviating route for human progress to pursue, if it is to be progress at all, who, having such a route on his mind's map, has endeavored to point it out to others; to make them see it as he sees it; who in so doing has chosen what appeared to him clear and simple expressions to convey his thoughts to others,—to such a one it appears matter for regret and confusion of spirit that the phrase "Direct Action" has suddenly acquired in the general mind a circumscribed meaning, not at all implied in the words themselves, and certainly never attached to it by himself or his co-thinkers.
From the perspective of someone who believes they can find a straight path for humanity to follow if there is to be any progress at all, who has that path clearly mapped out in their mind and has tried to share it with others; to help them see it the way he sees it; who has picked what he thinks are clear and simple words to express his ideas to others—this person feels regret and confusion that the term "Direct Action" has suddenly taken on a limited meaning in the public's mind, one that isn't suggested by the words themselves and was certainly never associated with it by him or his like-minded peers.
However, this is one of the common jests which Progress plays on those who think themselves able to set metes and bounds for it. Over and over again, names, phrases, mottoes, watchwords, have been turned inside out, and upside down, and hindside before, and sideways, by occurrences out of the control of those who used the expressions in their proper sense; and still, those who sturdily held their ground, and insisted on being heard, have in the end found that the period of misunderstanding and prejudice has been but the prelude to wider inquiry and understanding.
However, this is one of the usual tricks that Progress plays on those who believe they can define its limits. Time and time again, names, phrases, mottos, slogans, have been flipped around, twisted, and turned in every direction by events beyond the control of those who originally used them in their intended way; yet, those who firmly stood their ground and insisted on being heard have eventually seen that the time of misunderstanding and bias has just been the introduction to broader exploration and understanding.
I rather think this will be the case with the present misconception of the term Direct Action, which through[Pg 221] the misapprehension, or else the deliberate misrepresentation, of certain journalists in Los Angeles, at the time the McNamaras pleaded guilty, suddenly acquired in the popular mind the interpretation, "Forcible Attacks on Life and Property." This was either very ignorant or very dishonest of the journalists; but it has had the effect of making a good many people curious to know all about Direct Action.
I think this is what’s happening with the current misunderstanding of the term Direct Action. Because of either the misunderstanding or the intentional misrepresentation by some journalists in Los Angeles, around the time the McNamaras pleaded guilty, it suddenly took on the meaning in the public’s mind of "Forcible Attacks on Life and Property." This was either extremely ignorant or very dishonest on the part of the journalists, but it has made a lot of people interested in learning more about Direct Action.
As a matter of fact, those who are so lustily and so inordinately condemning it, will find on examination that they themselves have on many occasions practised direct action, and will do so again.
In fact, those who are vigorously and excessively criticizing it will find that upon closer look, they themselves have often engaged in direct action and will do so again.
Every person who ever thought he had a right to assert, and went boldly and asserted it, himself, or jointly with others that shared his convictions, was a direct actionist. Some thirty years ago I recall that the Salvation Army was vigorously practising direct action in the maintenance of the freedom of its members to speak, assemble, and pray. Over and over they were arrested, fined, and imprisoned; but they kept right on singing, praying, and marching, till they finally compelled their persecutors to let them alone. The Industrial Workers are now conducting the same fight, and have, in a number of cases, compelled the officials to let them alone by the same direct tactics.
Every person who ever believed he had the right to speak out and went ahead and did so, either on his own or with others who shared his beliefs, was a direct actionist. About thirty years ago, I remember the Salvation Army actively practicing direct action to protect its members' rights to speak, gather, and pray. Time and again, they were arrested, fined, and jailed; but they kept singing, praying, and marching until they eventually forced their oppressors to leave them alone. The Industrial Workers are now fighting the same battle and have, in several instances, made the officials back off using the same direct tactics.
Every person who ever had a plan to do anything, and went and did it, or who laid his plan before others, and won their co-operation to do it with him, without going to external authorities to please do the thing for them, was a direct actionist. All co-operative experiments are essentially direct action.
Every person who ever had a plan to do something, and went and did it, or who shared their plan with others and got their help to do it together, without relying on outside authorities to do it for them, was a direct actionist. All cooperative efforts are essentially direct action.
Every person who ever in his life had a difference with any one to settle, and went straight to the other persons involved to settle it, either by a peaceable plan[Pg 222] or otherwise, was a direct actionist. Examples of such action are strikes and boycotts; many persons will recall the action of the housewives of New York who boycotted the butchers, and lowered the price of meat; at the present moment a butter boycott seems looming up, as a direct reply to the price-makers for butter.
Every person who has ever had a disagreement with someone and went directly to the other party to resolve it, either through peaceful means[Pg 222] or otherwise, was a direct actionist. Examples of such actions include strikes and boycotts; many people will remember how the housewives of New York boycotted the butchers and successfully lowered meat prices. Right now, a butter boycott seems to be on the horizon as a direct response to those setting the prices for butter.
These actions are generally not due to any one's reasoning overmuch on the respective merits of directness or indirectness, but are the spontaneous retorts of those who feel oppressed by a situation. In other words, all people are, most of the time, believers in the principle of direct action, and practisers of it. However, most people are also indirect or political actionists. And they are both these things at the same time, without making much of an analysis of either. There are only a limited number of persons who eschew political action under any and all circumstances; but there is nobody, nobody at all, who has ever been so "impossible" as to eschew direct action altogether.
These actions usually don't come from someone thinking too much about the pros and cons of being direct or indirect, but are knee-jerk reactions from people who feel stuck in a tough situation. In other words, most people often believe in and practice direct action. However, they also engage in indirect or political action. They can be both at the same time without really analyzing either one. Only a small number of people completely avoid political action no matter what; but there is no one, absolutely no one, who has ever been so "impossible" as to completely reject direct action.
The majority of thinking people are really opportunists, leaning, some, perhaps, more to directness, some more to indirectness, as a general thing, but ready to use either means when opportunity calls for it. That is to say, there are those who hold that balloting governors into power is essentially a wrong and foolish thing; but who, nevertheless, under stress of special circumstance, might consider it the wisest thing to do, to vote some individual into office at that particular time. Or there are those who believe that, in general, the wisest way for people to get what they want is by the indirect method of voting into power some one who will make what they want legal; yet who, all the same, will occasionally, under exceptional conditions, advise a strike; and a strike, as I have said, is direct action.
Most thoughtful people are basically opportunists, some leaning more towards being direct and others more towards being indirect, but all are ready to use either approach when the situation calls for it. For example, there are those who believe that voting governors into power is fundamentally wrong and foolish; yet, under certain circumstances, they might find it the smartest thing to do to vote for a particular individual at that time. Then there are those who generally think the best way for people to get what they want is by indirectly voting someone into power who will make their desires legal; however, they will occasionally, in exceptional situations, recommend a strike, which, as I mentioned, is a form of direct action.
Or they may do as the Socialist Party agitators, who are mostly declaiming now against direct action, did last summer, when the police were holding up their meetings. They went in force to the meeting-places, prepared to speak whether-or-no; and they made the police back down. And while that was not logical on their part, thus to oppose the legal executors of the majority's will, it was a fine, successful piece of direct action.
Or they might follow the example of the Socialist Party activists, who are mostly speaking out against direct action now, just like they did last summer when the police were shutting down their meetings. They showed up in large numbers at the meeting locations, ready to speak no matter what, and they made the police give in. While it wasn’t the most logical approach for them to challenge the legal representatives of the majority's will, it was an impressive and successful act of direct action.
Those who, by the essence of their belief, are committed to Direct Action only are—just who? Why, the non-resistants; precisely those who do not believe in violence at all! Now do not make the mistake of inferring that I say direct action means non-resistance; not by any means. Direct action may be the extreme of violence, or it may be as peaceful as the waters of the Brook of Siloa that go softly. What I say is, that the real non-resistants can believe in direct action only, never in political action. For the basis of all political action is coercion; even when the State does good things, it finally rests on a club, a gun, or a prison, for its power to carry them through.
Those who, by the nature of their beliefs, are dedicated solely to Direct Action are—who exactly? Well, the non-resistants; those who totally reject violence! Now, don’t make the mistake of thinking that I’m saying direct action means non-resistance; that’s not the case at all. Direct action can be extremely violent, or it can be as peaceful as the gentle waters of the Brook of Siloa. What I’m saying is that true non-resistants can only believe in direct action, never in political action. The foundation of all political action is coercion; even when the government does good things, it ultimately relies on a club, a gun, or a prison to enforce its power.
Now every school child in the United States has had the direct action of certain non-resistants brought to his notice by his school history. The case which every one instantly recalls is that of the early Quakers who came to Massachusetts. The Puritans had accused the Quakers of "troubling the world by preaching peace to it." They refused to pay church taxes; they refused to bear arms; they refused to swear allegiance to any government. (In so doing, they were direct actionists; what we may call negative direct actionists.) So the Puritans, being political actionists, passed laws to keep them out, to deport, to fine, to imprison, to mutilate, and finally, to hang them. And the Quakers just kept on[Pg 224] coming (which was positive direct action); and history records that after the hanging of four Quakers, and the flogging of Margaret Brewster at the cart's tail through the streets of Boston, "the Puritans gave up trying to silence the new missionaries"; that "Quaker persistence and Quaker non-resistance had won the day."
Now every school child in the United States has learned about the direct actions of certain non-resistants through their history classes. The case that everyone quickly remembers is that of the early Quakers who settled in Massachusetts. The Puritans accused the Quakers of "troubling the world by preaching peace to it." They refused to pay church taxes; they refused to bear arms; they refused to swear loyalty to any government. (In doing this, they were direct actionists; what we might call negative direct actionists.) So the Puritans, being political actionists, passed laws to exclude them, deport them, fine them, imprison them, mutilate them, and ultimately, hang them. And the Quakers just kept on[Pg 224] coming (which was positive direct action); and history records that after the hanging of four Quakers, and the flogging of Margaret Brewster at the cart's tail through the streets of Boston, "the Puritans gave up trying to silence the new missionaries"; that "Quaker persistence and Quaker non-resistance had won the day."
Another example of direct action in early colonial history, but this time by no means of the peaceable sort, was the affair known as Bacon's Rebellion. All our historians certainly defend the action of the rebels in that matter, as reason is, for they were right. And yet it was a case of violent direct action against lawfully constituted authority. For the benefit of those who have forgotten the details, let me briefly remind them that the Virginia planters were in fear of a general attack by the Indians; with reason. Being political actionists, they asked, or Bacon as their leader asked, that the governor grant him a commission to raise volunteers in their own defense. The governor feared that such a company of armed men would be a threat to him; also with reason. He refused the commission. Whereupon the planters resorted to direct action. They raised the volunteers without the commission, and successfully fought off the Indians. Bacon was pronounced a traitor by the governor; but the people being with him, the governor was afraid to proceed against him. In the end, however, it came so far that the rebels burned Jamestown; and but for the untimely death of Bacon, much more might have been done. Of course the reaction was very dreadful, as it usually is where a rebellion collapses, or is crushed. Yet even during the brief period of success, it had corrected a good many abuses. I am quite sure that the political-action-at-all-costs advocates of those times, after the reaction came back into power,[Pg 225] must have said: "See to what evils direct action brings us! Behold, the progress of the colony has been set back twenty-five years"; forgetting that if the colonists had not resorted to direct action, their scalps would have been taken by the Indians a year sooner, instead of a number of them being hanged by the governor a year later.
Another example of direct action in early colonial history, but this time definitely not peaceful, was Bacon's Rebellion. All our historians definitely support the rebels' actions in this situation, and rightly so. Still, it was a case of violent direct action against legally established authority. For those who have forgotten the details, let me quickly remind them that the Virginia planters were afraid of a general attack by the Indians, and justifiably so. Being political activists, they asked—or Bacon, as their leader, asked— that the governor give him a commission to raise volunteers for their own defense. The governor was worried that such a group of armed men would pose a threat to him, which was also a valid concern. He refused the commission. As a result, the planters took direct action. They raised the volunteers without the commission and successfully fought off the Indians. The governor labeled Bacon a traitor, but since the people supported him, the governor feared taking action against him. In the end, however, things escalated to the point where the rebels burned Jamestown; and if not for Bacon's untimely death, much more could have happened. Of course, the backlash was severe, as it often is when a rebellion fails or is suppressed. Yet even during the brief period of success, many abuses were addressed. I'm sure that the advocates of political action at all costs at that time, once the backlash regained power, must have said: "Look at the troubles direct action has caused! Behold, the colony's progress has been set back twenty-five years," forgetting that if the colonists had not taken direct action, they would have lost their lives to the Indians a year earlier, instead of a number of them being executed by the governor a year later.
In the period of agitation and excitement preceding the revolution, there were all sorts and kinds of direct action from the most peaceable to the most violent; and I believe that almost everybody who studies United States history finds the account of these performances the most interesting part of the story, the part which dents into his memory most easily.
In the period of unrest and excitement leading up to the revolution, there were all kinds of direct actions, ranging from the most peaceful to the most violent. I believe that nearly everyone who studies U.S. history finds the accounts of these events the most interesting part of the story, the part that sticks in their memory the easiest.
Among the peaceable moves made, were the non-importation agreements, the leagues for wearing homespun clothing and the "committees of correspondence." As the inevitable growth of hostility progressed, violent direct action developed; e. g., in the matter of destroying the revenue stamps, or the action concerning the tea-ships, either by not permitting the tea to be landed, or by putting it in damp storage, or by throwing it into the harbor, as in Boston, or by compelling a tea-ship owner to set fire to his own ship, as at Annapolis. These are all actions which our commonest text-books record, certainly not in a condemnatory way, not even in an apologetic one, though they are all cases of direct action against legally constituted authority and property rights. If I draw attention to them, and others of like nature, it is to prove to unreflecting repeaters of words that direct action has always been used, and has the historical sanction of the very people now reprobating it.
Among the peaceful actions taken were the non-importation agreements, the movements to wear homemade clothing, and the "committees of correspondence." As hostility inevitably grew, direct action became more violent; for example, in the destruction of revenue stamps or the issues surrounding tea ships—either by preventing the tea from being unloaded, by storing it in damp conditions, or by throwing it into the harbor, as they did in Boston, or by forcing a tea ship owner to burn his own ship, as happened in Annapolis. All of these actions are documented in our most common textbooks, not in a condemning way and not even in an apologetic one, even though they all involved direct action against legally established authority and property rights. I highlight these examples, and others like them, to show those who thoughtlessly repeat phrases that direct action has always been used and has the historical endorsement of the very individuals who now denounce it.
George Washington is said to have been the leader of the Virginia planters' non-importation league: he would[Pg 226] now be "enjoined," probably, by a court, from forming any such league; and if he persisted, he would be fined for contempt.
George Washington is believed to have been the leader of the Virginia planters' non-importation league: he would[Pg 226] now likely be "prohibited" by a court from creating any such league; and if he continued, he could be fined for contempt.
When the great quarrel between the North and the South was waxing hot and hotter, it was again direct action which preceded and precipitated political action. And I may remark here that political action is never taken, nor even contemplated, until slumbering minds have first been aroused by direct acts of protest against existing conditions.
When the major conflict between the North and the South was intensifying, it was again direct action that came before and triggered political action. I should point out that political action is never initiated or even considered until dormant minds have been stirred by direct acts of protest against the current state of affairs.
The history of the anti-slavery movement and the Civil War is one of the greatest of paradoxes, although history is a chain of paradoxes. Politically speaking, it was the slave-holding States that stood for greater political freedom, for the autonomy of the single State against the interference of the United States; politically speaking, it was the non-slave-holding States that stood for a strong centralized government, which, Secessionists said, and said truly, was bound progressively to develop into more and more tyrannical forms. Which happened. From the close of the Civil War on, there has been continuous encroachment of the federal power upon what was formerly the concern of the States individually. The wage-slaves, in their struggles of to-day, are continually thrown into conflict with that centralized power, against which the slave-holder protested (with liberty on his lips but tyranny in his heart). Ethically speaking, it was the non-slave-holding States that, in a general way, stood for greater human liberty, while the Secessionists stood for race-slavery. In a general way only; that is, the majority of northerners, not being accustomed to the actual presence of negro slavery about them, thought it was probably a mistake; yet they were in no great ferment of anxiety to have it abolished. The [Pg 227] Abolitionists only, and they were relatively few, were the genuine ethicals, to whom slavery itself—not secession or union—was the main question. In fact, so paramount was it with them, that a considerable number of them were themselves for the dissolution of the union, advocating that the North take the initiative in the matter of dissolving, in order that the northern people might shake off the blame of holding negroes in chains.
The history of the anti-slavery movement and the Civil War is filled with contradictions, even though history itself is full of them. Politically, the slave-holding states advocated for more political freedom, supporting the autonomy of individual states against federal interference. In contrast, the non-slave-holding states pushed for a strong central government, which secessionists claimed—and rightly so—would inevitably become more and more tyrannical. This indeed happened. Since the end of the Civil War, there has been a steady increase in federal power encroaching on what used to be the responsibility of individual states. Today's wage workers often find themselves at odds with that central authority, which slaveholders protested against (with liberty on their lips but tyranny in their hearts). Ethically, the non-slave-holding states generally supported greater human freedom, while the secessionists promoted race-based slavery. It was a general stance; most Northerners, not being familiar with the actual presence of Black slavery around them, believed it was probably a mistake, yet they weren't particularly eager to see it abolished. Only the Abolitionists, who were relatively few in number, were truly committed to the moral issue of slavery itself—not secession or union. In fact, it was so important to them that a significant number advocated for breaking up the union, suggesting that the North take the lead in this effort so they could avoid the blame for keeping people in chains.
Of course, there were all sorts of people with all sorts of temperaments among those who advocated the abolition of slavery. There were Quakers like Whittier (indeed it was the peace-at-all-costs Quakers who had advocated abolition even in early colonial days); there were moderate political actionists, who were for buying off the slaves, as the cheapest way; and there were extremely violent people, who believed and did all sorts of violent things.
Of course, there were all kinds of people with different personalities among those who supported the abolition of slavery. There were Quakers like Whittier (in fact, it was the peace-at-all-costs Quakers who had pushed for abolition even in the early colonial days); there were moderate political activists, who thought buying off the slaves was the cheapest solution; and there were extremely aggressive people who believed in and committed all sorts of violent acts.
As to what the politicians did, it is one long record of "how-not-to-do-it," a record of thirty years of compromising, and dickering, and trying to keep what was as it was, and to hand sops to both sides when new conditions demanded that something be done, or be pretended to be done. But "the stars in their courses fought against Sisera"; the system was breaking down from within, and the direct actionists from without, as well, were widening the cracks remorselessly.
As for what the politicians did, it's a long story of "how-not-to-do-it," a record of thirty years of compromising, haggling, and trying to maintain the status quo while giving token gestures to both sides whenever new circumstances required action—or at least the appearance of action. But "the stars in their courses fought against Sisera"; the system was crumbling from the inside, and the direct actionists from the outside were relentlessly widening the cracks.
Among the various expressions of direct rebellion was the organization of the "underground railroad." Most of the people who belonged to it believed in both sorts of action; but however much they theoretically subscribed to the right of the majority to enact and enforce laws, they didn't believe in it on that point. My grandfather was a member of the "underground"; many a fugitive slave he helped on his way to Canada. He was a very[Pg 228] patient, law-abiding man, in most respects, though I have often thought he probably respected it because he didn't have much to do with it; always leading a pioneer life, law was generally far from him, and direct action imperative. Be that as it may, and law-respecting as he was, he had no respect whatever for slave laws, no matter if made by ten times of a majority; and he conscientiously broke every one that came in his way to be broken.
Among the various forms of direct rebellion was the formation of the "underground railroad." Most of the people involved believed in both types of action; however, even if they theoretically supported the idea that the majority has the right to create and enforce laws, they did not agree with that idea in this case. My grandfather was a member of the "underground"; he helped many fugitive slaves on their journey to Canada. He was a very [Pg 228] patient, law-abiding man in most ways, though I've often thought he probably respected the law because he didn't have to deal with it much; always living a pioneering life, the law was generally far from him, making direct action necessary. Still, despite being law-respecting, he had no respect at all for slave laws, regardless of how many people supported them; he conscientiously ignored every one that crossed his path.
There were times when in the operation of the "underground", violence was required, and was used. I recollect one old friend relating to me how she and her mother kept watch all night at the door, while a slave for whom a posse was searching hid in the cellar; and though they were of Quaker descent and sympathies, there was a shot-gun on the table. Fortunately it did not have to be used that night.
There were times during the operation of the "underground" when violence was necessary, and it was used. I remember an old friend telling me how she and her mother kept watch all night at the door while a slave, for whom a group was searching, hid in the cellar; and even though they came from a Quaker background and had Quaker sympathies, there was a shotgun on the table. Fortunately, it didn't have to be used that night.
When the fugitive slave law was passed, with the help of the political actionists of the North who wanted to offer a new sop to the slave-holders, the direct actionists took to rescuing recaptured fugitives. There was the "rescue of Shadrach," and the "rescue of Jerry," the latter rescuers being led by the famous Gerrit Smith; and a good many more successful and unsuccessful attempts. Still the politicals kept on pottering and trying to smooth things over, and the Abolitionists were denounced and decried by the ultra-law-abiding pacificators, pretty much as Wm. D. Haywood and Frank Bohn are being denounced by their own party now.
When the fugitive slave law was enacted, with the support of the political activists in the North who wanted to appease slaveholders, the direct action supporters began rescuing captured fugitives. There was the "rescue of Shadrach" and the "rescue of Jerry," with the latter being led by the well-known Gerrit Smith, alongside many other successful and unsuccessful attempts. Meanwhile, the politicians kept trying to smooth things over, and the Abolitionists were criticized and condemned by the overly law-abiding peacemakers, much like Wm. D. Haywood and Frank Bohn are being criticized by their own party today.
The other day I read a communication in the Chicago Daily Socialist from the secretary of the Louisville local, Socialist Party, to the national secretary, requesting that some safe and sane speaker be substituted for Bohn, who had been announced to speak there. In explaining why, [Pg 229] Mr. Dobbs, secretary, makes this quotation from Bohn's lecture: "Had the McNamaras been successful in defending the interests of the working class, they would have been right, just as John Brown would have been right, had he been successful in freeing the slaves. Ignorance was the only crime of John Brown, and ignorance was the only crime of the McNamaras."
The other day I read a message in the Chicago Daily Socialist from the secretary of the Louisville local, Socialist Party, to the national secretary, asking for a safe and sensible speaker to replace Bohn, who had been scheduled to speak there. In explaining why, [Pg 229] Mr. Dobbs, the secretary, quotes Bohn's lecture: "If the McNamaras had successfully defended the interests of the working class, they would have been right, just like John Brown would have been right if he had managed to free the slaves. Ignorance was John Brown's only crime, and ignorance was the McNamaras' only crime."
Upon this Mr. Dobbs comments as follows: "We dispute emphatically the statements here made. The attempt to draw a parallel between the open—if mistaken—revolt of John Brown on the one hand, and the secret and murderous methods of the McNamaras on the other, is not only indicative of shallow reasoning, but highly mischievous in the logical conclusions which may be drawn from such statements."
Upon this, Mr. Dobbs comments as follows: "We strongly disagree with the statements made here. Trying to compare the open—albeit misguided—rebellion of John Brown with the secret and violent tactics of the McNamaras is not only a sign of weak reasoning but also very harmful in the conclusions that can be drawn from such statements."
Evidently Mr. Dobbs is very ignorant of the life and work of John Brown. John Brown was a man of violence; he would have scorned anybody's attempt to make him out anything else. And when once a person is a believer in violence, it is with him only a question of the most effective way of applying it, which can be determined only by a knowledge of conditions and means at his disposal. John Brown did not shrink at all from conspiratical methods. Those who have read the autobiography of Frederick Douglas and the Reminiscences of Lucy Colman, will recall that one of the plans laid by John Brown was to organize a chain of armed camps in the mountains of West Virginia, North Carolina, and Tennessee, send secret emissaries among the slaves inciting them to flee to these camps, and there concert such measures as times and conditions made possible for further arousing revolt among the negroes. That this plan failed was due to the weakness of the desire for liberty among the slaves themselves, more than anything else.
Evidently, Mr. Dobbs knows very little about the life and work of John Brown. John Brown was a man of violence; he would have dismissed any attempt to portray him as anything else. Once someone believes in violence, it becomes a question of the most effective way to use it, which can only be figured out by understanding the conditions and resources available to him. John Brown was not hesitant about using conspiratorial methods. Those who have read the autobiography of Frederick Douglass and the Reminiscences of Lucy Colman will remember that one of John Brown's plans was to set up a network of armed camps in the mountains of West Virginia, North Carolina, and Tennessee. He intended to send secret messengers among the slaves, encouraging them to escape to these camps, where they could strategize about further inciting a revolt among the Black community. The failure of this plan was mainly due to the lack of strong desire for freedom among the slaves themselves.
Later on, when the politicians in their infinite deviousness contrived a fresh proposition of how-not-to-do-it, known as the Kansas-Nebraska Act, which left the question of slavery to be determined by the settlers, the direct actionists on both sides sent bogus settlers into the territory, who proceeded to fight it out. The pro-slavery men, who got in first, made a constitution recognizing slavery, and a law punishing with death any one who aided a slave to escape; but the Free Soilers, who were a little longer in arriving, since they came from more distant States, made a second constitution, and refused to recognize the other party's laws at all. And John Brown was there, mixing in all the violence, conspiratical or open; he was "a horse-thief and a murderer," in the eyes of decent, peaceable, political actionists. And there is no doubt that he stole horses, sending no notice in advance of his intention to steal them, and that he killed pro-slavery men. He struck and got away a good many times before his final attempt on Harper's Ferry. If he did not use dynamite, it was because dynamite had not yet appeared as a practical weapon. He made a great many more intentional attacks on life than the two brothers Secretary Dobbs condemns for their "murderous methods." And yet, history has not failed to understand John Brown. Mankind knows that though he was a violent man, with human blood upon his hands, who was guilty of high treason and hanged for it, yet his soul was a great, strong, unselfish soul, unable to bear the frightful crime which kept 4,000,000 people like dumb beasts, and thought that making war against it was a sacred, a God-called duty, (for John Brown was a very religious man—a Presbyterian).
Later on, when the politicians, in their endless cunning, came up with a new way to avoid the issue, called the Kansas-Nebraska Act, which left the question of slavery up to the settlers, the direct actionists on both sides sent in fake settlers to the territory, who ended up fighting it out. The pro-slavery men, who got there first, created a constitution that recognized slavery and a law that punished anyone who helped a slave escape with death; but the Free Soilers, who arrived a bit later because they came from farther away, drafted a second constitution and completely ignored the other party’s laws. And John Brown was there, involved in all the violence, whether conspiratorial or open; he was labeled "a horse-thief and a murderer" by respectable, peace-loving political activists. There’s no doubt that he did steal horses without warning and that he killed pro-slavery men. He struck and escaped multiple times before his final attempt at Harper's Ferry. If he didn’t use dynamite, it was simply because it hadn’t yet become a practical weapon. He engaged in a lot more intentional attacks on life than the two brothers Secretary Dobbs condemns for their "murderous methods." Yet, history has not misjudged John Brown. People understand that although he was a violent man with blood on his hands, guilty of high treason and hanged for it, he had a great, strong, unselfish soul that couldn’t tolerate the terrible crime that kept 4,000,000 people living like animals and believed that fighting against it was a sacred, God-given duty (because John Brown was a very religious man—a Presbyterian).
It is by and because of the direct acts of the fore-runners of social change, whether they be of peaceful[Pg 231] or warlike nature, that the Human Conscience, the conscience of the mass, becomes aroused to the need for change. It would be very stupid to say that no good results are ever brought about by political action; sometimes good things do come about that way. But never until individual rebellion, followed by mass rebellion, has forced it. Direct action is always the clamorer, the initiator, through which the great sum of indifferentists become aware that oppression is getting intolerable.
It’s because of the direct actions of the pioneers of social change—whether peaceful or violent—that the collective Human Conscience is stirred to recognize the need for change. It would be foolish to claim that political action never leads to good outcomes; sometimes, positive changes do happen that way. However, this only occurs after individual rebellion, followed by mass rebellion, has compelled it. Direct action always serves as the loud voice, the catalyst, through which the vast number of indifferent people realize that oppression is becoming unbearable.
We have now an oppression in the land,—and not only in this land, but throughout all those parts of the world which enjoy the very mixed blessings of Civilization. And just as in the question of chattel slavery, so this form of slavery has been begetting both direct action and political action. A certain per cent. of our population (probably a much smaller per cent. than politicians are in the habit of assigning at mass meetings) is producing the material wealth upon which all the rest of us live; just as it was the 4,000,000 chattel blacks who supported all the crowd of parasites above them. These are the land workers and the industrial workers.
We currently have oppression in our country—not just here, but also in many parts of the world that experience the complicated benefits of civilization. Just like with chattel slavery, this type of slavery has led to both direct action and political activism. A certain percentage of our population (likely much smaller than politicians often claim at public gatherings) is creating the material wealth that supports the rest of us; just like the 4,000,000 enslaved Black people who sustained all the parasites above them. These are the land workers and the industrial workers.
Through the unprophesied and unprophesiable operation of institutions which no individual of us created, but found in existence when he came here, these workers, the most absolutely necessary part of the whole social structure, without whose services none can either eat, or clothe, or shelter himself, are just the ones who get the least to eat, to wear, and to be housed withal—to say nothing of their share of the other social benefits which the rest of us are supposed to furnish, such as education and artistic gratifications.
Through the unexpected and unpredictable workings of systems that none of us created but found already in place when we arrived, these workers—the essential part of our entire social structure, without whom no one can eat, dress, or find shelter—are the ones who receive the least food, clothing, and housing. This is not to mention their share of other social benefits that the rest of us are expected to provide, like education and cultural experiences.
These workers have, in one form or another, mutually joined their forces to see what betterment of their condition[Pg 232] they could get; primarily by direct action, secondarily through political action. We have had the Grange, the Farmers' Alliance, Co-operative Associations, Colonization Experiments, Knights of Labor, Trade Unions, and Industrial Workers of the World. All of them have been organized for the purpose of wringing from the masters in the economic field a little better price, a little better conditions, a little shorter hours; or on the other hand, to resist a reduction in price, worse conditions, or longer hours. None of them has attempted a final solution of the social war. None of them, except the Industrial Workers, has recognized that there is a social war, inevitable so long as present legal-social conditions endure. They accepted property institutions as they found them. They were made up of average men, with average desires, and they undertook to do what appeared to them possible and very reasonable things. They were not committed to any particular political policy when they were organized, but were associated for direct action of their own initiation, either positive or defensive.
These workers have, in one way or another, come together to improve their situation[Pg 232]; mainly through direct action, and to a lesser extent through political action. We've seen the Grange, the Farmers' Alliance, Co-operative Associations, Colonization Experiments, Knights of Labor, Trade Unions, and the Industrial Workers of the World. All of these groups were formed to demand better pay, improved conditions, and shorter hours, or on the flip side, to fight against pay cuts, worsening conditions, or longer hours. None of them has tried to fully resolve the social conflict. None of them, except the Industrial Workers, has recognized that there is a social conflict, one that is bound to continue as long as current legal and social conditions persist. They accepted the existing property systems as they were. They consisted of average individuals, with ordinary desires, and they aimed to achieve what seemed feasible and reasonable to them. They weren't tied to any specific political agenda when they formed; rather, they came together for direct action on their own terms, whether proactive or defensive.
Undoubtedly there were, and are, among all these organizations, members who looked beyond immediate demands; who did see that the continuous development of forces now in operation was bound to bring about conditions to which it is impossible that life continue to submit, and against which, therefore, it will protest, and violently protest; that it will have no choice but to do so; that it must do so, or tamely die; and since it is not the nature of life to surrender without struggle, it will not tamely die. Twenty-two years ago I met Farmers' Alliance people who said so, Knights of Labor who said so, Trade Unionists who said so. They wanted larger aims than those to which their organizations were looking;[Pg 233] but they had to accept their fellow members as they were, and try to stir them to work for such things as it was possible to make them see. And what they could see was better prices, better wages, less dangerous or tyrannical conditions, shorter hours. At the stage of development when these movements were initiated, the land workers could not see that their struggle had anything to do with the struggle of those engaged in the manufacturing or transporting service; nor could these latter see that theirs had anything to do with the movement of the farmers. For that matter very few of them see it yet. They have yet to learn that there is one common struggle against those who have appropriated the earth, the money, and the machines.
Without a doubt, there were, and still are, among all these organizations, members who looked beyond immediate needs; who recognized that the ongoing development of current forces was bound to create conditions that life could no longer accept, and against which it would inevitably protest, and protest strongly; that it would have no choice but to do so; that it must do so, or passively perish; and since it’s not in the nature of life to give up without a fight, it will not quietly fade away. Twenty-two years ago, I met people from the Farmers' Alliance who felt this way, Knights of Labor who felt this way, Trade Unionists who felt this way. They wanted bigger goals than those that their organizations were pursuing; but they had to accept their fellow members as they were and try to motivate them to work for what they could understand. And what they could see were better prices, better wages, less dangerous or oppressive conditions, and shorter hours. At the initial stages of these movements, the agricultural workers couldn’t see that their struggle was connected to the struggles of those involved in manufacturing or transportation; nor could those latter groups see their fight as related to that of the farmers. In fact, very few of them recognize it even now. They still need to learn that there is one shared struggle against those who have taken control of the land, the money, and the machines.[Pg 233]
Unfortunately the great organization of the farmers frittered itself away in a stupid chase after political power. It was quite successful in getting the power in certain States; but the courts pronounced its laws unconstitutional, and there was the burial hole of all its political conquests. Its original program was to build its own elevators, and store the products therein, holding these from the market till they could escape the speculator. Also, to organize labor exchanges, issuing credit notes upon products deposited for exchange. Had it adhered to this program of direct mutual aid, it would, to some extent, for a time at least, have afforded an illustration of how mankind may free itself from the parasitism of the bankers and the middlemen. Of course, it would have been overthrown in the end, unless it had so revolutionized men's minds by the example as to force the overthrow of the legal monopoly of land and money; but at least it would have served a great educational purpose. As it was, it "went after the red herring," and disintegrated merely from its futility.
Sadly, the great organization of farmers wasted its efforts in a misguided pursuit of political power. It was somewhat effective in gaining power in certain states, but the courts ruled its laws unconstitutional, which became the graveyard of all its political victories. Its original plan was to build its own elevators to store their products, holding them off the market until they could sidestep the speculators. They also intended to create labor exchanges, issuing credit notes for the products deposited for trade. If it had stuck to this approach of direct mutual support, it could have demonstrated, at least for a while, how people might free themselves from the grip of banks and middlemen. Of course, it would have ultimately been defeated unless it had changed people's minds enough to challenge the legal monopoly of land and money; but at the very least, it would have had a significant educational impact. Instead, it "chased the red herring" and fell apart simply due to its pointlessness.
The Knights of Labor subsided into comparative insignificance, not because of failure to use direct action, nor because of its tampering with politics, which was small, but chiefly because it was a heterogeneous mass of workers who could not associate their efforts effectively.
The Knights of Labor faded into relative obscurity, not due to their lack of direct action, nor their minor involvement in politics, but mainly because they were a diverse group of workers who struggled to coordinate their efforts effectively.
The Trade Unions grew strong about as the K. of L. subsided, and have continued slowly but persistently to increase in power. It is true the increase has fluctuated; that there have been set-backs; that great single organizations have been formed and again dispersed. But on the whole, trade unions have been a growing power. They have been so because, poor as they are, inefficient as they are, they have been a means whereby a certain section of the workers have been able to bring their united force to bear directly upon their masters, and so get for themselves some portion of what they wanted,—of what their conditions dictated to them they must try to get. The strike is their natural weapon, that which they themselves forged. It is the direct blow of the strike which nine times out of ten the boss is afraid of. (Of course there are occasions when he is glad of one, but that's unusual.) And the reason he dreads a strike is not so much because he thinks he cannot win out against it, but simply and solely because he does not want an interruption of his business. The ordinary boss isn't in much dread of a "class-conscious vote"; there are plenty of shops where you can talk Socialism or any other political program all day long; but if you begin to talk Unionism, you may forthwith expect to be discharged, or at best warned to shut up. Why? Not because the boss is so wise as to know that political action is a swamp in which the workingman gets mired, or because he understands that political Socialism is fast becoming a[Pg 235] middle-class movement; not at all. He thinks Socialism is a very bad thing; but it's a good way off! But he knows that if his shop is unionized, he will have trouble right away. His hands will be rebellious, he will be put to expense to improve his factory conditions, he will have to keep workingmen that he doesn't like, and in case of strike he may expect injury to his machinery or his buildings.
The trade unions became stronger as the Knights of Labor weakened and have steadily gained power. It's true that their growth has been inconsistent; there have been setbacks, and major organizations have formed and dissolved. Overall, trade unions have been a rising force. They've been effective because, despite being underfunded and often inefficient, they've given a segment of workers the ability to unite and apply direct pressure on their employers to secure some of what they need—what their circumstances dictate they must pursue. Strikes are their primary tool, something they created themselves. It's the direct impact of a strike that bosses fear most of the time. (There are times when employers might actually welcome one, but that's rare.) The main reason they fear a strike isn't because they think they can't overcome it, but simply because they want to avoid disruptions to their business. Most bosses don't fear a "class-conscious vote"; there are plenty of workplaces where you can discuss socialism or any political agenda all day; but if you start talking about unionizing, you can expect to be fired immediately or at best, warned to keep quiet. Why? Not because the boss is savvy enough to know that political action is a trap for workers, or because he realizes that political socialism is becoming a middle-class issue; not at all. He thinks socialism is a terrible idea, but it's far removed! However, he knows that if his workplace becomes unionized, problems will arise right away. His employees will become defiant, he’ll face costs to improve working conditions, he’ll have to manage workers he doesn't like, and in the event of a strike, he may expect damage to his machinery or facilities.
It is often said, and parrot-like repeated, that the bosses are "class-conscious," that they stick together for their class interest, and are willing to undergo any sort of personal loss rather than be false to those interests. It isn't so at all. The majority of business people are just like the majority of workingmen; they care a whole lot more about their individual loss or gain than about the gain or loss of their class. And it is his individual loss the boss sees, when threatened by a union.
It’s often said, and repeated like a mantra, that bosses are "class-conscious," that they unite for their class interests, and are ready to face any personal loss rather than betray those interests. That’s not true at all. Most business people are just like most workers; they care a whole lot more about their own personal gain or loss than about the gain or loss of their class. And it’s their individual loss that the boss focuses on when faced with a union threat.
Now everybody knows that a strike of any size means violence. No matter what any one's ethical preference for peace may be, he knows it will not be peaceful. If it's a telegraph strike, it means cutting wires and poles, and getting fake scabs in to spoil the instruments. If it is a steel rolling mill strike, it means beating up the scabs, breaking the windows, setting the gauges wrong, and ruining the expensive rollers together with tons and tons of material. If it's a miners' strike, it means destroying tracks and bridges, and blowing up mills. If it is a garment workers' strike, it means having an unaccountable fire, getting a volley of stones through an apparently inaccessible window, or possibly a brickbat on the manufacturer's own head. If it's a street-car strike, it means tracks torn up or barricaded with the contents of ash-carts and slop-carts, with overturned wagons or stolen fences, it means smashed or incinerated[Pg 236] cars and turned switches. If it is a system federation strike, it means "dead" engines, wild engines, derailed freights, and stalled trains. If it is a building trades strike, it means dynamited structures. And always, everywhere, all the time, fights between strike-breakers and scabs against strikers and strike-sympathizers, between People and Police.
Now everyone knows that any strike, big or small, leads to violence. Regardless of anyone's beliefs in peaceful resolutions, they know it won't be calm. If it's a telegraph strike, it means cutting wires and poles and bringing in fake workers to mess up the equipment. If it's a steel mill strike, it involves beating up the replacement workers, breaking windows, misaligning gauges, and ruining expensive rollers along with tons of materials. If it's a miner's strike, it means wrecking tracks and bridges and blowing up mills. In a garment workers' strike, it could mean an unexplainable fire, throwing stones through hard-to-reach windows, or a brick hitting the manufacturer directly. If there's a streetcar strike, it results in tracks being torn up or blocked with trash and overturned wagons or stolen fences, smashed or burned cars, and switches being turned. In a system federation strike, it leads to "dead" engines, runaway trains, derailed freight cars, and stalled trains. If it's a construction trade strike, it results in dynamited buildings. And always, everywhere, fights break out between strike-breakers and replacement workers against strikers and their supporters, between the People and the Police.
On the side of the bosses, it means search-lights, electric wires, stockades, bull-pens, detectives and provocative agents, violent kidnapping and deportation, and every device they can conceive for direct protection, besides the ultimate invocation of police, militia, State constabulary, and federal troops.
On the side of the bosses, it means searchlights, electric wires, barriers, holding pens, detectives and undercover agents, aggressive kidnapping and deportation, and every tactic they can think of for direct protection, along with the final call for police, militia, state police, and federal troops.
Everybody knows this; everybody smiles when union officials protest their organizations to be peaceable and law-abiding, because everybody knows they are lying. They know that violence is used, both secretly and openly; and they know it is used because the strikers cannot do any other way, without giving up the fight at once. Nor do they mistake those who thus resort to violence under stress for destructive miscreants who do what they do out of innate cussedness. The people in general understand that they do these things, through the harsh logic of a situation which they did not create, but which forces them to these attacks in order to make good in their struggle to live, or else go down the bottomless descent into poverty, that lets Death find them in the poorhouse hospital, the city street, or the river-slime. This is the awful alternative that the workers are facing; and this is what makes the most kindly disposed human beings,—men who would go out of their way to help a wounded dog, or bring home a stray kitten and nurse it, or step aside to avoid walking on a worm—resort to violence against their fellow-men. They know,[Pg 237] for the facts have taught them, that this is the only way to win, if they can win at all. And it has always appeared to me one of the most utterly ludicrous, absolutely irrelevant things that a person can do or say, when approached for relief or assistance by a striker who is dealing with an immediate situation, to respond with, "Vote yourself into power!" when the next election is six months, a year, or two years away.
Everybody knows this; everyone smiles when union officials claim their organizations are peaceful and law-abiding because everyone knows they're lying. They know that violence is used, both secretly and openly; and they know it's used because the strikers have no other option without surrendering the fight immediately. They don’t mistake those who resort to violence under pressure for destructive troublemakers driven by innate malice. The general public understands that they do these things because of the harsh logic of a situation they didn’t create, which forces them to take these actions to survive or risk falling into poverty, which could lead to dying in a poorhouse hospital, on the street, or in a river of sludge. This is the terrible choice workers face; and this is what drives even the most compassionate people—those who would go out of their way to help a wounded dog, bring home a stray kitten and care for it, or step aside to avoid stepping on a worm—to resort to violence against their fellow humans. They know,[Pg 237] because the facts have shown them, that this is the only way to win, if they can win at all. It has always seemed to me one of the most ridiculous, completely irrelevant things someone can say or do when approached by a striker seeking immediate help to respond with, "Vote yourself into power!" when the next election is six months, a year, or two years away.
Unfortunately, the people who know best how violence is used in union warfare, cannot come forward and say: "On such a day, at such a place, such and such a specific action was done, and as the result such and such a concession was made, or such and such a boss capitulated." To do so would imperil their liberty, and their power to go on fighting. Therefore those that know best must keep silent, and sneer in their sleeves, while those that know little prate. Events, not tongues, must make their position clear.
Unfortunately, the people who understand the most about how violence is used in labor disputes can’t come forward and say, “On this day, in this place, this specific action happened, and as a result, this concession was made, or this boss gave in.” Doing so would put their freedom at risk and undermine their ability to continue fighting. So, those who know the most have to stay quiet and smirk internally, while those who know little talk endlessly. It’s the events, not the chatter, that need to clarify their position.
And there has been a very great deal of prating these last few weeks. Speakers and writers, honestly convinced, I believe, that political action, and political action only, can win the workers' battle, have been denouncing what they are pleased to call "direct action" (what they really mean is conspiratical violence) as the author of mischief incalculable. One Oscar Ameringer, as an example, recently said at a meeting in Chicago that the Haymarket bomb of '86 had set back the eight-hour movement twenty-five years, arguing that the movement would have succeeded then but for the bomb. It's a great mistake. No one can exactly measure in years or months the effect of a forward push or a reaction. No one can demonstrate that the eight-hour movement could have been won twenty-five years ago. We know that the eight-hour day was put on the statute books of Illinois in 1871, by political action, and has remained a[Pg 238] dead letter. That the direct action of the workers could have won it, then, can not be proved; but it can be shown that many more potent factors than the Haymarket bomb worked against it. On the other hand, if the reactive influence of the bomb was really so powerful, we should naturally expect labor and union conditions to be worse in Chicago than in the cities where no such thing happened. On the contrary, bad as they are, the general conditions of labor are better in Chicago than in most other large cities, and the power of the unions is more developed there than in any other American city except San Francisco. So if we are to conclude anything for the influence of the Haymarket bomb, keep these facts in mind. Personally I do not think its influence on the labor movement, as such, was so very great.
And there has been a lot of talk these last few weeks. Speakers and writers, honestly convinced—at least I believe they are—that political action, and only political action, can win the workers' struggle, have been criticizing what they call "direct action" (they really mean violent conspiracy) as the cause of immense trouble. One Oscar Ameringer, for example, recently said at a meeting in Chicago that the Haymarket bomb of '86 set back the eight-hour movement by twenty-five years, claiming the movement would have succeeded then if not for the bomb. That's a serious mistake. No one can accurately measure in years or months the impact of a forward movement or a setback. No one can prove that the eight-hour movement could have been achieved twenty-five years ago. We know that the eight-hour day was made law in Illinois in 1871 through political action, and it has remained a[Pg 238] dead letter. It can't be proven that direct action from the workers could have achieved it back then, but it's clear that many more powerful factors than the Haymarket bomb were working against it. On the other hand, if the bomb's negative influence was truly that strong, we should expect labor and union conditions to be worse in Chicago than in cities where nothing like that happened. On the contrary, as bad as things are, the general conditions for labor are better in Chicago than in most other large cities, and the strength of the unions is more developed there than in any other American city except San Francisco. So if we are to draw any conclusions about the influence of the Haymarket bomb, we should keep these facts in mind. Personally, I don't think its influence on the labor movement was that significant.
It will be the same with the present furore about violence. Nothing fundamental has been altered. Two men have been imprisoned for what they did (twenty-four years ago they were hanged for what they did not do); some few more may yet be imprisoned. But the forces of life will continue to revolt against their economic chains. There will be no cessation in that revolt, no matter what ticket men vote or fail to vote, until the chains are broken.
It’s the same with the current outrage over violence. Nothing significant has changed. Two men have been jailed for their actions (twenty-four years ago, they were executed for something they didn’t do); a few more might still be imprisoned. But the forces of life will keep pushing back against their economic restraints. This rebellion won’t stop, no matter what people vote for or against, until those chains are broken.
How will the chains be broken?
How will the chains be broken?
Political actionists tell us it will be only by means of working-class party action at the polls; by voting themselves into possession of the sources of life and the tools; by voting that those who now command forests, mines, ranches, waterways, mills and factories, and likewise command the military power to defend them, shall hand over their dominion to the people.
Political activists say that the only way to achieve this is through the working-class party taking action at the polls; by voting themselves into control of the resources and tools needed for life; by voting to ensure that those who currently control the forests, mines, ranches, waterways, mills, and factories—along with the military power to protect these assets—will relinquish their power to the people.
And meanwhile?
And in the meantime?
Meanwhile be peaceable, industrious, law-abiding, patient, and frugal (as Madero told the Mexican peons[Pg 239] to be, after he had sold them to Wall Street)! Even if some of you are disfranchised, don't rise up even against that, for it might "set back the party."
Meanwhile, be peaceful, hardworking, law-abiding, patient, and thrifty (like Madero advised the Mexican workers[Pg 239] after he sold them out to Wall Street)! Even if some of you don’t have voting rights, don’t fight back against that, because it might "hold the party back."
Well, I have already stated that some good is occasionally accomplished by political action,—not necessarily working-class party action either. But I am abundantly convinced that the occasional good accomplished is more than counterbalanced by the evil; just as I am convinced that though there are occasional evils resulting from direct action, they are more than counterbalanced by the good.
Well, I've already said that sometimes political action can achieve some good—not just from working-class parties. However, I'm fully convinced that any occasional good that comes from it is outweighed by the harm it causes; just as I believe that while there are occasional drawbacks to direct action, the benefits far exceed them.
Nearly all the laws which were originally framed with the intention of benefiting the workers, have either turned into weapons in their enemies' hands, or become dead letters, unless the workers through their organizations have directly enforced the observance. So that in the end, it is direct action that has to be relied on anyway. As an example of getting the tarred end of a law, glance at the anti-trust law, which was supposed to benefit the people in general, and the working class in particular. About two weeks since, some 250 union leaders were cited to answer to the charge of being trust formers, as the answer of the Illinois Central to its strikers.
Almost all the laws that were originally created to help workers have either been turned into tools for their opponents or have become useless unless the workers enforce them through their organizations. In the end, direct action is what really needs to be relied on. For example, look at the anti-trust law, which was meant to help the general public and especially the working class. About two weeks ago, around 250 union leaders were summoned to respond to the accusation of forming a trust, as a response from the Illinois Central to its strikers.
But the evil of pinning faith to indirect action is far greater than any such minor results. The main evil is that it destroys initiative, quenches the individual rebellious spirit, teaches people to rely on some one else to do for them what they should do for themselves, what they alone can do for themselves; finally renders organic the anomalous idea that by massing supineness together until a majority is acquired, then, through the peculiar magic of that majority, this supineness is to be transformed into energy. That is, people who have lost the habit of striking for themselves as individuals, who have submitted to every injustice while waiting for the[Pg 240] majority to grow, are going to become metamorphosed into human high-explosives by a mere process of packing!
But the problem with relying on indirect action for change is much bigger than any minor outcomes. The main issue is that it kills initiative, stifles individual rebelliousness, and teaches people to depend on others to do what they should be doing for themselves—what only they can do for themselves. It ultimately makes it seem normal to believe that if we all just gather together in our passivity until we form a majority, somehow that majority will magically turn our passivity into action. In other words, people who have stopped fighting for themselves as individuals and who have accepted every injustice while waiting for the majority to grow are not going to suddenly transform into powerful forces by just coming together!
I quite agree that the sources of life, and all the natural wealth of the earth, and the tools necessary to co-operative production, must become free of access to all. It is a positive certainty to me that unionism must widen and deepen its purposes, or it will go under; and I feel sure that the logic of the situation will force them to see it gradually. They must learn that the workers' problem can never be solved by beating up scabs, so long as their own policy of limiting their membership by high initiation fees and other restrictions helps to make scabs. They must learn that the course of growth is not so much along the line of higher wages, but shorter hours, which will enable them to increase membership, to take in everybody who is willing to come into the union. They must learn that if they want to win battles, all allied workers must act together, act quickly (serving no notice on bosses), and retain their freedom so to do at all times. And finally they must learn that even then (when they have a complete organization), they can win nothing permanent unless they strike for everything,—not for a wage, not for a minor improvement, but for the whole natural wealth of the earth. And proceed to the direct expropriation of it all!
I completely agree that the sources of life, all the natural wealth of the earth, and the tools needed for cooperative production should be accessible to everyone. I’m certain that unionism must broaden and deepen its goals, or it will fail; and I believe that the situation will eventually make them realize this. They need to understand that the workers' issue can never be resolved by going after scabs, as long as their own policy of restricting membership with high initiation fees and other barriers contributes to the problem. They have to realize that true progress isn’t just about higher wages, but about shorter hours that will allow them to grow their membership and welcome anyone who wants to join the union. They must understand that if they want to win fights, all allied workers need to come together, act swiftly (without notifying the bosses), and maintain their freedom to do so at all times. Lastly, they need to recognize that even with a fully organized group, they won’t achieve anything lasting unless they fight for everything—not just a wage or a minor improvement, but for the entire natural wealth of the earth. And they need to move towards directly taking it all!
They must learn that their power does not lie in their voting strength, that their power lies in their ability to stop production. It is a great mistake to suppose that the wage-earners constitute a majority of the voters. Wage-earners are here to-day and there to-morrow, and that hinders a large number from voting; a great percentage of them in this country are foreigners without a voting right. The most patent proof that Socialist leaders know this is so, is that they are compromising their[Pg 241] propaganda at every point to win the support of the business class, the small investor. Their campaign papers proclaimed that their interviewers had been assured by Wall Street bond purchasers that they would be just as ready to buy Los Angeles bonds from a socialist as a capitalist administration; that the present Milwaukee administration has been a boon to the small investor; their reading notices assure their readers in this city that we need not go to the great department stores to buy,—buy rather of So-and-so on Milwaukee Avenue, who will satisfy us quite as well as a "big business" institution. In short, they are making every desperate effort to win the support, and to prolong the life, of that middle-class which socialistic economy says must be ground to pieces, because they know they cannot get a majority without them.
They need to understand that their power isn't in their voting numbers; it's in their ability to halt production. It's a big mistake to think that wage-earners make up the majority of voters. Wage-earners are here today and gone tomorrow, which makes it hard for many of them to vote; a significant portion of them in this country are immigrants without voting rights. The clearest evidence that Socialist leaders are aware of this reality is that they're compromising their [Pg 241] messaging at every turn to gain support from the business class and small investors. Their campaign materials state that their canvassers were told by Wall Street bond buyers that they would just as gladly purchase Los Angeles bonds from a socialist administration as from a capitalist one; that the current administration in Milwaukee has been beneficial for small investors; and their reading notices assure local readers that it's unnecessary to shop at the big department stores — they can buy from So-and-so on Milwaukee Avenue, who will satisfy them just as well as a "big business" company. In short, they are making every possible effort to win over and extend the existence of that middle class, which socialist economics says should be dismantled, because they know they can't achieve a majority without them.
The most that a working-class party could do, even if its politicians remained honest, would be to form a strong faction in the legislatures, which might, by combining its vote with one side or the other, win certain political or economic palliatives.
The most a working-class party could achieve, even with honest politicians, would be to create a strong group in the legislatures that could, by aligning its vote with one side or the other, secure certain political or economic reliefs.
But what the working-class can do, when once they grow into a solidified organization, is to show the possessing classes, through a sudden cessation of all work, that the whole social structure rests on them; that the possessions of the others are absolutely worthless to them without the workers' activity; that such protests, such strikes, are inherent in the system of property, and will continually recur until the whole thing is abolished,—and having shown that, effectively, proceed to expropriate.
But what the working class can do, once they become a united organization, is to demonstrate to the owning classes, through a sudden halt in all work, that the entire social structure depends on them; that the possessions of others are completely worthless without the workers' contributions; that these protests and strikes are a fundamental part of the system of property and will keep happening until the whole system is dismantled—and having shown that, effectively, move to take back what is theirs.
"But the military power," says the political actionist; "we must get political power, or the military will be used against us!"
"But the military power," says the political activist; "we need to gain political power, or the military will be used against us!"
Against a real General Strike, the military can do[Pg 242] nothing. Oh, true, if you have a Socialist Briand in power, he may declare the workers "public officials" and try to make them serve against themselves! But against the solid wall of an immobile working-mass, even a Briand would be broken.
Against a real General Strike, the military can do[Pg 242] nothing. Sure, if there's a Socialist Briand in power, he might declare the workers "public officials" and try to make them work against their own interests! But against the strong barrier of a united workforce, even a Briand would be defeated.
Meanwhile, until this international awakening, the war will go on as it has been going, in spite of all the hysteria which well-meaning people, who do not understand life and its necessities, may manifest; in spite of all the shivering that timid leaders have done; in spite of all the reactionary revenges that may be taken; in spite of all the capital politicians make out of the situation. It will go on because Life cries to live, and Property denies its freedom to live; and Life will not submit.
Meanwhile, until this global awareness happens, the war will continue as it has been, despite all the panic that well-meaning people, who don't understand life and its needs, might express; despite all the trembling that scared leaders have shown; despite all the retaliatory actions that might be taken; and despite all the profit politicians make from the situation. It will continue because Life demands to thrive, and Property refuses to allow that freedom; and Life will not give in.
And should not submit.
And shouldn't submit.
It will go on until that day when a self-freed Humanity is able to chant Swinburne's Hymn of Man:
It will continue until that day when a liberated Humanity is able to sing Swinburne's Hymn of Man:
"For man is in control of things."
The Paris Commune
The Paris Commune, like other spectacular events in human history, has become the clinging point for many legends, alike among its enemies and among its friends. Indeed, one must often question which was the real Commune, the legend or the fact,—what was actually lived, or the conception of it which has shaped itself in the world-mind during those forty odd years that have gone since the 18th of March, 1871.
The Paris Commune, similar to other remarkable events in human history, has become a focal point for many legends, both from its critics and its supporters. In fact, one often has to ask which version of the Commune is the true one: the real event or the myth that has formed in the collective consciousness over the forty-plus years since March 18, 1871.
It is thus with doctrines, it is thus with personalities, it is thus with events.
It’s the same with beliefs, it’s the same with people, it’s the same with events.
Which is the real Christianity, the simple doctrine attributed to Christ or the practical preaching and realizing of organized Christianity? Which is the real Abraham Lincoln,—the clever politician who emancipated the chattel slaves as an act of policy, or the legendary apostle of human liberty, who rises like a gigantic figure of iconoclastic right smiting old wrongs and receiving the martyr's crown therefor?
Which is the true Christianity, the straightforward teachings associated with Christ or the practical implementation and experience of organized Christianity? Which is the real Abraham Lincoln—the shrewd politician who freed the enslaved people as a political move, or the legendary champion of human freedom, who stands like a towering figure of radical justice, challenging past injustices and earning a martyr's recognition for it?
Which is the real Commune,—the thing that was, or the thing our orators have painted it? Which will be the influencing power in the days that are to come? Our Commune commemorators are wont to say, and surely they believe, that the declaration of the Commune was the spontaneous assertion of independence by the Parisian masses, consciously alive to the fact that the national government of France had treated them most[Pg 244] outrageously in the matter of defense against the Prussian army. They believe that the farce of the situation in which the city found itself, had opened the eyes of the general populace to the fact that the national government, so far from serving the supposed prime purpose of government, viz., as a means of defense against a foreign invader, was in reality a thing so apart from them and their interests that it preferred to leave them to the mercy of the Prussians, to endangering its own supremacy by assisting in their defense, or permitting them to defend themselves.
Which Commune is the real one—the actual event or the version that our speakers have portrayed? Which will have the greater impact in the future? Those who celebrate the Commune often claim—and surely believe—that its declaration was the spontaneous assertion of independence by the people of Paris, fully aware that the national government of France had treated them extremely poorly in terms of defending against the Prussian army. They think that the absurdity of the city's situation opened the eyes of the general public to the truth: the national government, rather than fulfilling the primary purpose of protecting against foreign invaders, was so disconnected from the people and their needs that it preferred to leave them vulnerable to the Prussians, risking its own authority rather than helping them defend themselves or allowing them to do so.
It is a pity that this legendary figure of Awakened Paris is not a true one. The Commune, in fact, was not the work of the whole people of Paris, nor of a majority of the people of Paris. The Commune was really established by a comparatively small number of able, nay brilliant, and supremely devoted men and women from every walk in life, but with a relatively high percentage of military men, engineers, and political journalists, some of whom had time and again been in prison before for seditious writing or acts of rebellion. They flocked in from their exile in the neighboring countries, thinking that now they saw the opportunity for retrieving former errors, and arousing the people to renew and to extend the struggle of 1848. It is true that there were also teachers, artists, designers, architects and builders, skilled craftsmen of every sort. And perhaps no chapter in the whole story is more inspiring than the description of the gatherings of the workers, which took place night after night in every quarter of the beleaguered city, previous to the 18th of March and thereafter. To such meetings went those who burned with fervor of faith in what the people might and would accomplish, and, with the radiant vision of a new social day shining in their eyes, endeavored to make it clear to those who listened. One almost[Pg 245] catches the redolence of outbursting faith, that rising of the sap of hope and courage and daring, like an incense of spring; almost feels himself there, partaking in the work, the danger, the glorious, mistaken assurance which was theirs.
It's a shame that this legendary figure of Awakened Paris isn't real. The Commune wasn’t really the work of all the people of Paris, nor even a majority of them. It was actually established by a relatively small group of talented, brilliant, and deeply committed men and women from every background, but with a significant number of military personnel, engineers, and political journalists among them; some had repeatedly been imprisoned for rebellious writings or actions. They returned from their exile in neighboring countries, believing they had a chance to correct past mistakes and inspire the people to reignite and extend the fight of 1848. There were indeed teachers, artists, designers, architects, builders, and skilled craftsmen of all kinds involved. And perhaps no part of the entire story is more uplifting than the accounts of the workers’ gatherings that happened night after night in every part of the besieged city, before and after March 18th. At these meetings, passionate individuals gathered, filled with faith in what the people could and would achieve, and they tried to share that bright vision of a new social era with their listeners. One can almost feel the surge of burning faith, that rising sap of hope, courage, and audacity, like the sweet aroma of spring; you almost feel yourself there, participating in the work, the danger, and the glorious yet misguided certainty that was theirs.
And yet the truth must have been that these apostles of the Commune were blinded by their own enthusiasm, deafened by the enthusiasm they evoked in others, to the fact that the great unvoiced majority who did not attend public meetings, who sat within their houses or kept silent in the shops, were not converted or affected by their teachings.
And yet the truth is that these supporters of the Commune were blinded by their own excitement and deafened by the enthusiasm they stirred in others, unaware that the large, silent majority who didn’t attend public meetings, who stayed inside their homes or remained quiet in their shops, were not convinced or influenced by their ideas.
We are told by those who should know, the survivors among the Communards themselves, that the actual number of persons who were aggressive, moving spirits in the great uprising was not greatly above 2,000. The mass of the people were, as they would probably be in this city to-day under like circumstances, indifferent as to what went on over their heads, so that the peace and quiet of their individual lives was restored, so that the siege of the Prussians was raised, and themselves permitted to go about their business. If the Commune could assure that, good luck to it! They were tired of the siege; and they longed for their old familiar miseries to which they were in some respect accustomed; they hardly dreamed of anything better.
We are told by those who should know, the survivors among the Communards themselves, that the actual number of people who were actively involved in the great uprising was just above 2,000. Most of the population was, as they would probably be in this city today under similar circumstances, indifferent to what was happening around them, as long as their individual lives returned to normal, the siege by the Prussians was lifted, and they were allowed to go about their daily routines. If the Commune could promise that, good for them! They were tired of the siege and longed for their old familiar hardships, which they were somewhat used to; they hardly imagined anything better.
But, as is usually the case when strategic moments arise, these same plain, stolid, indifferent people, who neither know nor care about fine theories of political right, municipal sovereignty, and so forth, see more directly into the logic of a situation than those who have confused their minds with much theorizing. Likewise the people of Paris in general, when the Commune had become an established fact, saw that the only consequent proceeding would be to make war economically as well as[Pg 246] politically, to cut off any source of supply to the national army which lay within the city. Instead of doing that, the government of the Commune, anxious to prove itself more law-abiding than the old regime, stupidly defended the property right of its enemies, and continued to let the Bank of France furnish supplies to those who were financing the army of Versailles, the very army which was to cut their throats.
But, as often happens when critical moments arise, these same simple, unemotional, indifferent people, who neither understand nor care about complicated theories of political rights, local governance, and so on, see the logic of a situation more clearly than those who have tangled their minds with too much theorizing. Similarly, the people of Paris, once the Commune was established, realized that the only logical step was to wage war both economically and politically by cutting off any sources of supply to the national army within the city. Instead of doing that, the Commune's government, eager to demonstrate that it was more law-abiding than the old regime, foolishly defended the property rights of its enemies and continued to allow the Bank of France to provide supplies to those funding the Versailles army, the very army that was poised to harm them.
Naturally, the plain people grew disgusted with so senseless a program, and in the main took no part in the final struggle with the Versailles troops, nor even opposed the idea of their entrance into the city. Probably a goodly number even drew a sigh of relief at the prospect of a return to the smaller evil of the two. Little enough did they dream that the way back lay through their own blood, and that they, who had never lifted hand or voice for the Commune, would become its martyrs. Little did they conceive the wild revenge of Law and Order upon Rebellion, the saturnalia of restored Power.
Naturally, the ordinary people became disgusted with such a pointless plan, and for the most part, they didn't engage in the final conflict with the Versailles troops, nor did they even oppose their entry into the city. Probably a good number even let out a sigh of relief at the thought of returning to the lesser of the two evils. They had no idea that the path back would lead through their own blood, and that they, who had never lifted a hand or raised a voice for the Commune, would end up being its martyrs. They could hardly imagine the wild vengeance of Law and Order against Rebellion, the chaotic celebration of restored Power.
Did they sleep, I wonder, on the night before the 20th of May, when that dark thunder of vengeance was gathering to break? Many slept well the next night, and still sleep; for "then began a murder grim and great,"—a murder whose painted image, even after these forty years have risen and sunk upon it, sends the blood shuddering backward, and sets the teeth in uttermost horror and hate. MacMahon placarded the streets with peace and sent his troops to make it; in the name of that Peace, Gallifet, an incarnation of hell, set his men the example and rode up and down the streets of Paris, dashing out children's brains. Did a hand appear at a shutter, the window was riddled with bullets. Did a cry of protest escape from any throat, the house was invaded, its inhabitants driven out, lined against the walls, and shot where they stood. The doctors and the nurses at the[Pg 247] bedsides of the wounded, the very sick in the hospitals, themselves were slaughtered where they lay. Such was MacMahon's peace.
Did they sleep, I wonder, on the night before May 20th, when that dark storm of vengeance was about to break? Many slept soundly the next night, and still do; for "then began a murder grim and great,"—a murder whose vivid image, even after these forty years that have come and gone, makes the blood run cold and fills people with utter horror and rage. MacMahon plastered the streets with messages of peace and sent his troops to enforce it; in the name of that Peace, Gallifet, a personification of hell, set his men the example and rode through the streets of Paris, crushing children's skulls. If a hand appeared at a window, the glass was shattered with bullets. If any cry of protest came from someone, the house was stormed, its residents driven out, lined up against the walls, and shot where they stood. The doctors and nurses at the[Pg 247] bedsides of the wounded, the very ill in the hospitals, were themselves slaughtered where they lay. Such was MacMahon's peace.
After the street massacres, the organized massacres at the bastions, the stakes of Satory, the huddled masses of prisoners, the grim visitor with the lantern, the ghastly call to rise and follow, the trenches dug by the condemned in the slippery, blood-soaked ground for their own corpses to fall in. Thirty thousand people butchered! Butchered by the sateless vengeance of authority and the insane blood-lust of the professional soldier! Butchered without a pretence of reason, a shadow of inquiry, merely as the gust of insensate rage blew!
After the street massacres, the organized killings at the strongholds, the stakes of Satory, the crowd of prisoners, the grim visitor with the lantern, the horrifying call to rise and follow, the trenches dug by the condemned in the slippery, blood-soaked ground for their own bodies to fall into. Thirty thousand people massacred! Slaughtered by the vengeful, stateless authority and the insane bloodlust of the professional soldier! Killed without any pretense of reason or a hint of inquiry, simply as the force of mindless rage took over!
After the orgy of fury, the orgy of the inquisition. The gathering of the prisoners in cellar holes, where they must squat or lie upon damp earth, and see the light daily only for some short half hour when an unexpellable sun ray shot through some unstopped crevice. The shifting of them day and night across the country, sometimes in stock yard wagons, stifled, starved, and jammed together, as even our butchering civilization is ashamed to jam pigs for the slaughter; sometimes by dreadful marches, mostly by night, often with the rain beating on them, the butts of the soldiers' muskets striking them, as they lagged through weakness or through lameness.
After the chaos of anger, the chaos of the inquisition. The gathering of prisoners in underground cells, where they have to squat or lie on damp ground, only seeing the light for a short half hour each day when a ray of sunlight sneaks through some unsealed crack. They are moved day and night across the country, sometimes in stockyard wagons, suffocated, starving, and crammed together, even our brutal society is embarrassed to cram pigs for slaughter; sometimes through awful marches, mostly at night, often with rain pouring down on them, the ends of the soldiers' guns hitting them as they struggled through exhaustion or injury.
Then the detention prisons, with their long-drawn agonies of hunger, cold, vermin, and disease, and the ever-looming darkness of waiting death. Follow the tortures of friends and relatives of Communards or suspected Communards, to make them betray the whereabouts of their friends.
Then the detention prisons, with their prolonged suffering due to hunger, cold, pests, and illness, and the constant shadow of an impending death. Witness the torment inflicted on the friends and family of Communards or those suspected of being Communards, aiming to force them to reveal the locations of their loved ones.
Could they who had seen these things "forgive and forget"? They who had seen ten year old children lashed to make them tell where their fathers were? Women driven mad before the terrible choice of giving[Pg 248] up their sons who had fought, or their daughters who had not, to the brutality of the soldiery.
Could those who had witnessed these events really "forgive and forget"? Those who had seen ten-year-old kids beaten to reveal where their fathers were? Women pushed to the brink of insanity before the awful decision of giving up their sons who had fought, or their daughters who hadn’t, to the cruelty of the soldiers.
After the tortures of the hunt, the tortures of the trials, solemn farces, cat-like cruelties. Then the long hopeless line of exiles marching from the prison to the port, crowded on the transport ships, watched like caged animals, forbidden to speak, the cannon always threatening above them, and so drifted away, away to exile lands, to barren islands and fever shores—there to waste away in loneliness, in uselessness, in futile dreams of freedom that ended in chains upon the ankles or death on the coral reefs—all this was the Mercy and the Wisdom shown by the national government to the rebel city whose works are the glory of France, and whose beauty is the Beauty of the World. Whatever other lesson we have to learn, this one is certain: the glutless revenge of restored Authority. If ever one rebels, let him rebel to the end; there is no hope so futile as hope in either the justice or the mercy of a power against which a rebellion has been raised. No faith so simple or so foolish as faith in the discrimination, the judgement, or the wisdom of a reconquering government.
After the torment of the hunt, the agony of the trials, serious mockeries, and cruel, cat-like actions. Then the long, hopeless line of exiles marching from the prison to the port, crammed on the transport ships, watched like caged animals, forbidden to speak, with cannons always looming above them, and so they drifted away, away to exile lands, to barren islands and feverish shores—there to fade away in loneliness, in uselessness, in futile dreams of freedom that ended in chains around their ankles or death on the coral reefs—all this was the Mercy and the Wisdom displayed by the national government to the rebel city whose achievements are the glory of France and whose beauty is the Beauty of the World. Whatever other lesson we have to learn, this one is certain: the insatiable revenge of restored Authority. If anyone decides to rebel, they should rebel to the end; there’s no hope more pointless than hope in either the justice or the mercy of a power against which a rebellion has been raised. No belief so naive or so foolish as faith in the discernment, the judgment, or the wisdom of a conquering government.
Whether at that time the essential principle of the independent Commune could have been realized or not, through a general response of the other cities of France by like action (in case Paris had continued to maintain the struggle some months longer), I am not historian enough, nor historic prophet enough, to say. I incline to think not. But certainly the struggle would have been far other, far more fruitful in its results, both then and later, (even if finally overthrown), had it really been a movement of all those people who were so indiscriminately murdered for it, so vilely tortured, so mercilessly exiled. For had it really been the deliberate expression of a million people's will to be free, they would have seized[Pg 249] whatever supplies were being furnished the enemy from within their own gates; they would have repudiated property rights created by the very power they were seeking to overthrow. They would have seen what was necessary, and done it.
Whether at that time the core principle of the independent Commune could have been achieved or not, through a collective response from other cities in France by taking similar action (if Paris had kept up the fight a few months longer), I’m not historian enough, nor a historic prophet enough, to say. I tend to think not. But certainly, the struggle would have been very different, far more fruitful in its outcomes, both then and later (even if ultimately defeated), if it had truly been a movement of all those people who were indiscriminately murdered for it, so brutally tortured, so mercilessly exiled. For if it had genuinely been the deliberate expression of a million people's desire to be free, they would have seized[Pg 249] whatever resources were being provided to the enemy from within their own gates; they would have rejected property rights established by the very power they were trying to overthrow. They would have recognized what was necessary and acted on it.
Had the real Communards themselves seen the logic of their own effort, and understood that to overset the political system of dependence which enslaves the Communes they must overset the economic institutions which beget the centralized State; had they proclaimed a general communalization of the city's resources they might have won the people to full faith in the struggle and aroused a ten-fold effort to win out. If that again had been followed by a like contagion in the other cities of France, (which was a possibility) the flame might have caught throughout Latin Europe, and those countries might now be giving a practical example of the extension of a modified Socialism and local autonomy. This is what is likely to happen at the next similar outbreak, if politicians are so impolitic as to provoke the like. There are those among the best social students who feel sure that such will be the course of progress.
If the real Communards had recognized the logic of their own efforts and understood that to change the oppressive political system that binds the Communes, they also needed to dismantle the economic institutions that create a centralized State; if they had called for a general communalization of the city's resources, they might have inspired the people to fully commit to the struggle and rallied a ten-fold effort to succeed. If that had sparked a similar response in other cities across France (which was possible), the movement could have spread throughout Latin Europe, and those countries might now be demonstrating a practical example of a reformed Socialism and local autonomy. This is likely to happen during the next similar uprising if politicians are reckless enough to incite it. Many of the best social scientists believe that this will be the direction of progress.
I frankly say that I cannot see the path of future progress,—my vision is not large enough, nor my viewpoint high enough. Where others perhaps behold the morning sunlight, I can discern only mists—blowing dust and moving glooms which obscure the future. I do not know where the path leads nor how it goes. Only when looking backward, I can catch glimpses of that long, terrible, toilsome way by which humanity has gone forward; even that I do not see clearly,—just stretches of it here and there. But I see enough of it to know that never has it been a straight, undeviating line. Always the path winds and returns, and even in the moment of gaining something, there is something lost.
I honestly say that I can’t see the way to future progress—my view isn’t broad enough, nor am I high enough to see it. While others might see the bright morning sun, I can only make out mists—blowing dust and shifting shadows that hide what’s ahead. I don’t know where the path leads or how it goes. Only when I look back can I catch glimpses of that long, painful, and difficult journey humanity has taken to move forward; even then, it’s not clear—just stretches of it here and there. But I see enough to understand that it has never been a straight, unchanging line. The path always twists and turns, and even in moments of gaining something, there’s always something lost.
Against the onslaught of Nature, Man collects his social strength, and loses thereby the freedom of his more isolated condition. Against the inconveniences of primitive society, he hurls his inventive genius,—compasses land, sea, and air,—and by the very act of conquering his limitations binds fresh fetters on himself, creating a wealth which he enslaves himself to produce!
Against the onslaught of Nature, man gathers his social strength, and in doing so, loses the freedom of his more isolated condition. To combat the challenges of primitive society, he unleashes his inventive genius—navigating land, sea, and air—and by conquering his limitations, he ends up creating new restraints for himself, producing a wealth that ultimately enslaves him!
And this is the Path of Progress, which there was no foreseeing!
And this is the Path of Progress, which couldn't have been predicted!
What waits them? And what hope is there? And what help is there?
What awaits them? And what hope do they have? And what support can they find?
What waits? The Unknown waits, as it has always waited,—dark, vague, immense, impenetrable—the Mystery which allures the young and strong saying, "Come and cope with me"; the Mystery from which the old and wise shrink back, saying, "Better to endure the evils that we have than fly to others that we know not of"; the old and wise, but alas! the cold-blooded! The Mystery of the still unbound strengths of earth, sun, and depths, the loosing of any one of which may so alter the face of all that has been done that what now we think a guarantee of liberty may become the very chain of slavery, as has been the case before with freedoms laboriously won by act, and then set down in words for unborn men to abide by. And yet—It waits.
What’s waiting? The Unknown is waiting, just like it always has—dark, vague, huge, and impossible to understand—the Mystery that attracts the young and strong, saying, "Come and face me"; the Mystery that makes the old and wise recoil, saying, "It’s better to deal with the evils we know than risk the unknown ones"; the old and wise, but sadly, the cold-hearted! The Mystery of the still untapped powers of the earth, sun, and depths, the release of any one of which could change everything we've done so much that what we see as a guarantee of freedom could turn into the very chains of oppression, as has happened before with hard-won liberties, which were then written down for future generations to follow. And yet—It waits.
Are you strong and courageous? The Unknown invites you to the struggle, dares you to its conquering. Nay, it is perhaps your future beloved, waiting to reward your daring passion with the fervors of fresh creation. Are you feeble and timid of spirit? Bow your head to the ground. Still you must meet the future; still you must go in the track of the others. You may hinder them, you may make them lag; you cannot stop them, nor yourself.
Are you strong and brave? The Unknown calls you to the challenge, daring you to overcome it. Maybe it's your future love, ready to reward your bold passion with the excitement of new beginnings. Are you weak and scared? Bow your head to the ground. Yet, you still have to face the future; you still have to follow in the footsteps of others. You might slow them down, you might make them hesitate; you can't stop them, nor can you stop yourself.
Struggle waits—abortive struggle, crushed struggle, mistaken struggle, long and often. And worse than all this, Waiting waits,—the long dead-level of inaction, when no one does anything, when even the daring can only move in self-returning circles; when no one knows what to do, except to endure the ever-tightening pressure of intolerable conditions, how to better which he knows not; when living appears a monotonous journey through a featureless wilderness, wherein the same pitiless word "Useless" stares at one from every aimless path one seeks to follow in the despairing search for a way out. And happier is he who perishes in the mistaken struggle than he who, with a hot and chafing soul, but with clear discernment, sees that he is doomed to go on indefinitely in submission to the wrongs that are.
Struggle is always there—failed struggle, crushed struggle, misguided struggle, stretching on for a long time. And worse than all this, Waiting waits—that endless state of inaction, where no one takes any action, where even the brave can only spin in circles; when no one knows what to do, except to endure the increasing pressure of unbearable circumstances, how to improve which they have no idea; when living feels like a dull journey through a featureless desert, where the same unforgiving word "Useless" stares back from every aimless path one tries to follow in a desperate search for an escape. And it’s better to perish in the misguided struggle than to be someone who, with an agitated soul but clear insight, sees that they are doomed to continue indefinitely in submission to the injustices that are.
What hope is there? That the increasing pressure of conditions may quicken intelligences; that even out of mistaken struggle, frustrate struggle, unforeseen good consequences may flow, just as out of undeniable improvements in material life, unforeseeable ill results are consequent.
What hope is there? That the growing pressure of circumstances may stimulate intelligence; that even from misguided efforts, failed struggles, unexpected positive outcomes may arise, just as undeniable advancements in material life can lead to unforeseen negative results.
The Commune hoped to free Paris, and by so setting an example free many other cities. It went down in utter defeat, and no city was freed thereby. But out of this defeat the knowledge and skill of craftsmanship of its people went abroad over other lands, both into civilized centers and to wild waste places; and wherever its art went, its idea went also, so that the "Commune," the idealized Commune, has become a watchword through the workshops of the world, wherever there are even a few workers seeking to awaken their fellows.
The Commune aimed to liberate Paris and, in doing so, inspire other cities to do the same. It ultimately faced total defeat, and no city was liberated as a result. However, from this defeat, the knowledge and skills of its people spread to other areas, both in developed cities and remote places. Wherever its art traveled, its ideals followed, so that the "Commune," the idealized version of the Commune, has become a rallying cry in workshops around the world, wherever there are even a few workers trying to inspire their peers.
There are those who have definite hopes; those who think they know precisely how overwork and underwork and poverty, and all their consequences of spiritual enslavement, are to be abolished. Such are they who think[Pg 252] they can see the way of progress broad and clear through the slit in a ballot box. I fear their works will have some uncalculated consequences also, if ever they execute them; I fear their narrowly enclosed view deceives them much. Climbing a hill is a different affair from voting oneself at the top.
There are people who have specific hopes; those who believe they know exactly how to eliminate overwork, underwork, poverty, and all the resulting spiritual bondage. They think[Pg 252] they can see a clear path to progress through a small opening in a ballot box. I worry that their efforts will lead to unintended consequences, if they ever carry them out; I fear that their limited perspective can mislead them. Climbing a hill is not the same as voting yourself to the top.
No matter: Man always hopes; Life always hopes. When a definite object cannot be outlined, the indomitable spirit of hope still impels the living mass to move toward something—something that shall somehow be better.
No matter what, people always have hope; life always has hope. Even when a clear goal can't be defined, the unstoppable spirit of hope still drives everyone to move toward something—something that will somehow be better.
What help is there? No help from outside power; no help from overhead; no help from the Sky, pray to it ever so much; no help from the strong hand of wise men, nor of good men, however wise or good. Such help always ends in despotism. Nor yet is there help in the abnegation of generous fanatics whose efforts end in deplorable fiasco, as did the Commune. Help lies only in the general will of those who do the work to say how, when, and where they shall do it.
What help is there? No help from outside forces; no help from above; no help from the sky, no matter how much you pray; no help from the strong hands of wise people or good people, no matter how wise or good they are. That kind of help always leads to tyranny. There's also no help in the self-denial of well-meaning fanatics, whose efforts end in tragic failures, like the Commune. Help can only come from the collective will of those who actually do the work to decide how, when, and where they will do it.
The force of the lesson of the Commune is that people cannot be made free who have not conceived freedom; yet through such examples they may learn to conceive it. It cannot be bestowed as a gift; it must be taken by those who want it. Let us hope that those who would have given it, bought that much by their sacrifice, that they touched the unseeing eyes of the somnambulist proletariat with a light which has made them dream, at least, of waking.
The lesson of the Commune is that people can't be made free if they haven't fully understood what freedom is; however, through such examples, they can learn to grasp it. Freedom can't be handed out as a gift; it has to be claimed by those who truly want it. Let's hope that those who would have given it managed to achieve something with their sacrifice, reaching the unaware eyes of the sleepwalking working class and shining a light that at least made them dream of waking up.
The Mexican Revolution
That a nation of people considering themselves enlightened, informed, alert to the interests of the hour, should be so generally and so profoundly ignorant of a revolution taking place in their backyard, so to speak, as the people of the United States are ignorant of the present revolution in Mexico, can be due only to profoundly and generally acting causes. That people of revolutionary principles and sympathies should be so, is inexcusable.
That a nation of people who see themselves as enlightened, informed, and aware of current matters could be so widely and deeply ignorant of a revolution happening right in their own backyard, as the people of the United States are about the ongoing revolution in Mexico, can only be attributed to significant and widespread factors. It is inexcusable for people who hold revolutionary principles and sympathies to be this unaware.
It is as one of such principles and sympathies that I address you,—as one interested in every move the people make to throw off their chains, no matter where, no matter how,—though naturally my interest is greatest where the move is such as appears to me to be most in consonance with the general course of progress, where the tyranny attacked is what appears to me the most fundamental, where the method followed is to my thinking most direct and unmistakable. And I add that those of you who have such principles and sympathies are in the logic of your own being bound, first, to inform yourselves concerning so great a matter as the revolt of millions of people—what they are struggling for, what they are struggling against, and how the struggle stands—from day to day, if possible; if not, from week to week, or month to month, as best you can; and second, to spread[Pg 254] this knowledge among others, and endeavor to do what little you can to awaken the consciousness and sympathy of others.
I address you as someone who cares about the struggles people make to break free from oppression, no matter where or how it happens. Naturally, my interest is strongest where these movements align with what I believe is the overall progress of society, where the tyranny being challenged seems the most fundamental, and where the methods used are clear and direct. I also want to emphasize that those of you who share these values have a responsibility to keep yourselves informed about significant events like the uprising of millions—understanding what they are fighting for, what they are fighting against, and the current state of their struggle—daily if possible, or at least weekly or monthly as best as you can. Additionally, you should share this knowledge with others and make an effort to raise awareness and empathy among them.
One of the great reasons why the mass of the American people know nothing of the Revolution in Mexico, is, that they have altogether a wrong conception of what "revolution" means. Thus ninety-nine out of a hundred persons to whom you broach the subject will say, "Why, I thought that ended long ago. That ended last May"; and this week the press, even the Daily Socialist, reports, "A new revolution in Mexico." It isn't a new revolution at all; it is the same revolution, which did not begin with the armed rebellion of last May, which has been going on steadily ever since then, and before then, and is bound to go on for a long time to come, if the other nations keep their hands off and the Mexican people are allowed to work out their own destiny.
One of the main reasons most Americans know very little about the Revolution in Mexico is that they have a completely mistaken understanding of what "revolution" really means. So, ninety-nine out of a hundred people you talk to about it will respond, "Oh, I thought that was over a long time ago. That ended last May.” Yet this week, even the Daily Socialist reports, "A new revolution in Mexico." It's not a new revolution at all; it's the same revolution that didn't just start with the armed uprising last May. It has been ongoing since then, and even before, and will likely continue for a long time if other nations stay out of it and the Mexican people are allowed to determine their own future.
What is a revolution? and what is this revolution?
What is a revolution? And what is this revolution?
A revolution means some great and subversive change in the social institutions of a people, whether sexual, religious, political, or economic.
A revolution signifies a significant and disruptive change in the social institutions of a society, whether those are related to sex, religion, politics, or economics.
The movement of the Reformation was a great religious revolution; a profound alteration in human thought—a refashioning of the human mind. The general movement towards political change in Europe and America about the close of the eighteenth century, was a revolution. The American and the French revolutions were only prominent individual incidents in it, culminations of the teachings of the Rights of Man. The present unrest of the world in its economic relations, as manifested from day to day in the opposing combinations of men and money, in strikes and bread-riots, in literature and movements of all kinds demanding a readjustment of the whole or of parts of our wealth-owning and wealth-distributing[Pg 255] system,—this unrest is the revolution of our time, the economic revolution, which is seeking social change, and will go on until it is accomplished. We are in it; at any moment of our lives it may invade our own homes with its stern demand for self-sacrifice and suffering. Its more violent manifestations are in Liverpool and London to-day, in Barcelona and Vienna to-morrow, in New York and Chicago the day after. Humanity is a seething, heaving mass of unease, tumbling like surge over a slipping, sliding, shifting bottom; and there will never be any ease until a rock bottom of economic justice is reached.
The Reformation was a major religious revolution; it significantly changed human thought—a complete reshaping of the human mind. The overall push for political change in Europe and America around the late eighteenth century was revolutionary. The American and French revolutions were just key events within this larger movement, the peaks of the ideas surrounding the Rights of Man. The current unrest in the world regarding economic issues, seen daily in the conflicts between labor and capital, in strikes and food riots, in various literature and movements calling for a reorganization of our wealth-owning and wealth-distributing[Pg 255]system—this unrest represents the revolution of our time, the economic revolution, seeking social change that will continue until it is achieved. We are part of it; at any moment, it can impact our homes with its harsh demands for sacrifice and suffering. Its more extreme forms are currently present in Liverpool and London, soon in Barcelona and Vienna, and then in New York and Chicago. Humanity is a swirling, restless mass of anxiety, crashing like waves over a constantly shifting bottom; and there will never be any peace until we reach a foundation of economic justice.
The Mexican revolution is one of the prominent manifestations of this world-wide economic revolt. It possibly holds as important a place in the present disruption and reconstruction of economic institutions, as the great revolution of France held in the eighteenth century movement. It did not begin with the odious government of Diaz nor end with his downfall, any more than the revolution in France began with the coronation of Louis XVI, or ended with his beheading. It began in the bitter and outraged hearts of the peasants, who for generations have suffered under a ready-made system of exploitation, imported and foisted upon them, by which they have been dispossessed of their homes, compelled to become slave-tenants of those who robbed them; and under Diaz, in case of rebellion to be deported to a distant province, a killing climate, and hellish labor. It will end only when that bitterness is assuaged by very great alteration in the land-holding system, or until the people have been absolutely crushed into subjection by a strong military power, whether that power be a native or a foreign one.
The Mexican Revolution is one of the major expressions of the global economic uprising. It holds just as significant a role in the current disruption and rebuilding of economic systems as the great French Revolution did in the eighteenth century. It didn't start with the detested government of Diaz nor did it end with his fall, just like the revolution in France didn't begin with the coronation of Louis XVI or end with his execution. It began in the angry and hurt hearts of the peasants, who for generations suffered under a system of exploitation that was imposed on them, which took away their homes and forced them to become tenant slaves of those who stole from them; under Diaz, any rebellion could lead to deportation to a faraway province, a deadly climate, and brutal labor. It will only conclude when that pain is eased by significant changes in land ownership or when the people are completely crushed into submission by a powerful military force, whether that force is domestic or foreign.
Now the political overthrow of last May, which was followed by the substitution of one political manager for another, did not at all touch the economic situation. It[Pg 256] promised, of course; politicians always promise. It promised to consider measures for altering conditions; in the meantime, proprietors are assured that the new government intends to respect the rights of landlords and capitalists, and exhorts the workers to be patient and—frugal!
Now, the political takeover last May, which was just a change from one political leader to another, didn't really change the economic situation at all. It[Pg 256] made promises, of course; politicians always make promises. It said it would look into measures to change the conditions; in the meantime, business owners can be assured that the new government plans to respect the rights of landlords and capitalists, and it urges workers to be patient and—frugal!
Frugal! Yes, that was the exhortation in Madero's paper to men who, when they are able to get work, make twenty-five cents a day. A man owning 5,000,000 acres of land exhorts the disinherited workers of Mexico to be frugal!
Frugal! Yes, that was the message in Madero's paper to men who, when they can find work, earn twenty-five cents a day. A man who owns 5,000,000 acres of land tells the disenfranchised workers of Mexico to be frugal!
The idea that such a condition can be dealt with by the immemorial remedy offered by tyrants to slaves, is like the idea of sweeping out the sea with a broom. And unless that frugality, or in other words, starvation, is forced upon the people by more bayonets and more strategy than appear to be at the government's command, the Mexican revolution will go on to the solution of Mexico's land question with a rapidity and directness of purpose not witnessed in any previous upheaval.
The notion that this situation can be fixed by the age-old solution tyrants offer to the oppressed is like trying to sweep the ocean with a broom. Unless the government can impose that frugality, or in simpler terms, starvation, on the people with more force and strategy than they currently have, the Mexican revolution will continue to tackle Mexico's land issue with a speed and determination never seen in past revolts.
For it must be understood that the main revolt is a revolt against the system of land tenure. The industrial revolution of the cities, while it is far from being silent, is not to compare with the agrarian revolt.
For it should be clear that the main uprising is a revolt against the system of land ownership. The industrial revolution in the cities, although quite noticeable, pales in comparison to the agricultural uprising.
Let us understand why. Mexico consists of twenty-seven states, two territories and a federal district about the capital city. Its population totals about 15,000,000. Of these, 4,000,000 are of unmixed Indian descent, people somewhat similar in character to the Pueblos of our own southwestern states, primitively agricultural for an immemorial period, communistic in many of their social customs, and like all Indians, invincible haters of authority. These Indians are scattered throughout the rural districts of Mexico, one particularly well-known and[Pg 257] much talked of tribe, the Yaquis, having had its fatherland in the rich northern state of Sonora, a very valuable agricultural country.
Let’s break it down. Mexico has twenty-seven states, two territories, and a federal district surrounding the capital city. Its population is around 15 million. Of these, 4 million are of pure Indian descent, similar in character to the Pueblos in our southwestern states. They have been primarily agricultural for an incredibly long time, have many communistic social customs, and, like all Indians, strongly dislike authority. These Indians are spread out across Mexico's rural areas, with one particularly well-known tribe, the Yaquis, originating from the fertile northern state of Sonora, which is a very valuable agricultural region.
The Indian population—especially the Yaquis and the Moquis—have always disputed the usurpations of the invaders' government, from the days of the early conquest until now, and will undoubtedly continue to dispute them as long as there is an Indian left, or until their right to use the soil out of which they sprang without paying tribute in any shape is freely recognized.
The Indian population—especially the Yaquis and the Moquis—has always challenged the takeovers by the invaders' government, from the early days of conquest until now, and will definitely keep challenging them as long as there are Indigenous people, or until their right to use the land they originated from without paying tribute in any form is fully acknowledged.
The communistic customs of these people are very interesting, and very instructive too; they have gone on practising them all these hundreds of years, in spite of the foreign civilization that was being grafted upon Mexico (grafted in all senses of the word); and it was not until forty years ago (indeed the worst of it not till twenty-five years ago), that the increasing power of the government made it possible to destroy this ancient life of the people.
The communal traditions of these people are really fascinating and quite educational as well. They've continued these practices for hundreds of years, despite the outside influences of foreign civilization that were being introduced in Mexico (in every sense of the word). It wasn't until about forty years ago (and really not until twenty-five years ago) that the growing power of the government made it possible to break down this long-standing way of life.
By them, the woods, the waters, and the lands were held in common. Any one might cut wood from the forest to build his cabin, make use of the rivers to irrigate his field or garden patch (and this is a right whose acknowledgment none but those who know the aridity of the southwest can fully appreciate the imperative necessity for). Tillable lands were allotted by mutual agreement before sowing, and reverted to the tribe after harvesting, for reallotment. Pasturage, the right to collect fuel, were for all. The habits of mutual aid which always arise among sparsely settled communities were instinctive with them. Neighbor assisted neighbor to build his cabin, to plough his ground, to gather and store this crop.
The woods, waters, and lands were shared by everyone. Anyone could cut wood from the forest to build their cabin and use the rivers to water their fields or gardens (and this is a right that only those familiar with the dry conditions of the southwest can truly understand the critical need for). Arable land was divided by mutual agreement before planting, and it returned to the community after harvest for redistribution. Everyone had access to grazing land and the right to collect firewood. The instinct for mutual assistance that naturally develops in sparsely populated communities was strong among them. Neighbors helped each other build cabins, plow fields, and gather and store crops.
No legal machinery existed—no taxgatherer, no justice,[Pg 258] no jailer. All that they had to do with the hated foreign civilization was to pay the periodical rent-collector, and to get out of the way of the recruiting officer when he came around. Those two personages they regarded with spite and dread; but as the major portion of their lives was not in immediate contact with them, they could still keep on in their old way of life in the main.
No legal system was in place—no tax collector, no judge,[Pg 258] no jailer. Their only interaction with the despised foreign civilization was to pay the occasional rent collector and to avoid the recruiting officer when he showed up. They viewed those two figures with animosity and fear, but since most of their lives didn’t directly involve them, they could mostly continue living as they always had.
With the development of the Diaz regime, which came into power in 1876 (and when I say the Diaz regime I do not especially mean the man Diaz, for I think he has been both overcursed and overpraised, but the whole force which has steadily developed centralized power from then on, and the whole policy of "civilizing Mexico," which was the Diaz boast), with its development, I say, this Indian life has been broken up, violated with as ruthless a hand as ever tore up a people by the roots and cast them out as weeds to wither in the sun.
With the rise of the Diaz regime, which started in 1876 (and when I refer to the Diaz regime, I'm not just talking about the man Diaz himself, because I believe he has been both unfairly criticized and overly praised, but rather the entire force that has consistently centralized power since then, along with the overall policy of "civilizing Mexico," which was Diaz's claim), this Indian way of life has been dismantled, shattered with a cruel force that has uprooted people and discarded them like weeds to suffer in the sun.
Historians relate with horror the iron deeds of William the Conqueror, who in the eleventh century created the New Forest by laying waste the farms of England, destroying the homes of the people to make room for the deer. But his edicts were mercy compared with the action of the Mexican government toward the Indians. In order to introduce "progressive civilization" the Diaz regime granted away immense concessions of land, to native and foreign capitalists—chiefly foreign indeed, though there were enough of native sharks as well. Mostly these concessions were granted to capitalistic combinations, which were to build railroads (and in some cases did so in a most uncalled for and uneconomic way), "develop" mineral resources, or establish "modern industries."
Historians recount with dismay the harsh actions of William the Conqueror, who in the eleventh century created the New Forest by destroying farms across England and tearing apart the homes of local people to make space for deer. However, his decrees were merciful compared to what the Mexican government did to the Indigenous people. To promote "progressive civilization," the Diaz regime handed over vast amounts of land to both local and foreign investors—mostly foreign, although there were certainly plenty of local opportunists involved as well. These concessions were primarily awarded to capitalist groups tasked with building railroads (which, in some instances, were constructed in a completely unnecessary and inefficient manner), "developing" mineral resources, or setting up "modern industries."
The government took no note of the ancient tribal rights or customs, and those who received the concessions[Pg 259] proceeded to enforce their property rights. They introduced the unheard of crime of "trespass." They forbade the cutting of a tree, the breaking of a branch, the gathering of the fallen wood in the forests. They claimed the watercourses, forbidding their free use to the people; and it was as if one had forbidden to us the rains of heaven. The unoccupied land was theirs; no hand might drive a plow into the soil without first obtaining permission from a distant master—a permission granted on the condition that the product be the landlord's, a small, pitifully small, wage, the worker's.
The government paid no attention to the ancient tribal rights or customs, and those who received the concessions[Pg 259] began to enforce their property rights. They introduced the novel crime of "trespass." They prohibited cutting down a tree, breaking a branch, or gathering fallen wood in the forests. They claimed the water sources and banned the community from using them freely; it was as if they had prohibited us from the rains of heaven. The unoccupied land belonged to them; no one could plow the soil without first getting permission from a distant landlord—a permission granted only on the condition that the harvest would belong to the landlord, leaving the worker with a small, miserably small wage.
Nor was this enough: in 1894 was passed "The Law of Unappropriated Lands." By that law, not only were the great stretches of vacant, in the old time common, land appropriated, but the occupied lands themselves to which the occupants could not show a legal title were to be "denounced"; that is, the educated and the powerful, who were able to keep up with the doings of the government, went to the courts and said that there was no legal title to such and such land, and put in a claim for it. And the usual hocus-pocus of legality being complied with (the actual occupant of the land being all the time blissfully unconscious of the law, in the innocence of his barbarism supposing that the working of the ground by his generations of forbears was title all-sufficient) one fine day the sheriff comes upon this hapless dweller on the heath and drives him from his ancient habitat to wander an outcast.
Nor was this enough: in 1894, "The Law of Unappropriated Lands" was passed. This law not only appropriated the large areas of vacant land that were once common, but it also targeted occupied lands where the occupants couldn't prove a legal title. The educated and powerful, who were able to keep up with government actions, went to court and claimed that there was no legal title to certain lands. After going through the usual legal procedures—while the actual occupant of the land remained blissfully unaware of the law, believing that the work done on the land by generations of their ancestors was enough title—one day the sheriff shows up to this unfortunate person on the heath and forces them out of their long-time home, leaving them to wander as an outcast.
Such are the blessings of education.
Such are the benefits of education.
Mankind invents a written sign to aid its intercommunication; and forthwith all manner of miracles are wrought with the sign. Even such a miracle as that a part of the solid earth passes under the mastery of an impotent sheet of paper; and a distant bit of animated[Pg 260] flesh which never even saw the ground, acquires the power to expel hundreds, thousands, of like bits of flesh, though they grew upon that ground as the trees grow, labored it with their hands, and fertilized it with their bones for a thousand years.
Mankind creates a written symbol to help with communication; and immediately, all sorts of amazing things happen with this symbol. One incredible thing is that a piece of solid earth comes under the control of a simple sheet of paper; and a faraway living creature that has never even touched the ground gains the ability to drive away hundreds, even thousands, of similar creatures, even though they’ve nurtured that land for generations, worked it with their hands, and enriched it with their remains for a thousand years.
"This law of unappropriated lands," says William Archer, "has covered the country with Naboth's Vineyards." I think it would require a Biblical prophet to describe the "abomination of desolation" it has made.
"This law of unclaimed land," says William Archer, "has filled the country with Naboth's Vineyards." I think it would take a Biblical prophet to describe the "abomination of desolation" it has created.
It was to become lords of this desolation that the men who play the game—landlords who are at the same time governors and magistrates, enterprising capitalists seeking investments—connived at the iniquities of the Diaz regime; I will go further and say devised them.
It was to gain control over this wasteland that the men who are in the game—landlords who are also governors and judges, ambitious investors looking for opportunities—colluded in the wrongdoings of the Diaz regime; I would even say they created them.
The Madero family alone owns some 8,000 square miles of territory; more than the entire state of New Jersey. The Terrazas family, in the state of Chihuahua, owns 25,000 square miles; rather more than the entire state of West Virginia, nearly one-half the size of Illinois. What was the plantation owning of our southern states in chattel slavery days, compared with this? And the peon's share for his toil upon these great estates is hardly more than was the chattel slave's—wretched housing, wretched food, and wretched clothing.
The Madero family alone owns about 8,000 square miles of land—more than the whole state of New Jersey. The Terrazas family, in the state of Chihuahua, owns 25,000 square miles, which is significantly more than the state of West Virginia and nearly half the size of Illinois. What was plantation ownership in the southern states during the days of chattel slavery compared to this? And the peon's compensation for their hard work on these large estates is barely better than what a chattel slave received—poor housing, poor food, and poor clothing.
It is to slaves like these that Madero appeals to be "frugal."
It is to slaves like these that Madero urges to be "frugal."
It is of men who have thus been disinherited that our complacent fellow-citizens of Anglo-Saxon origin, say: "Mexicans! What do you know about Mexicans? Their whole idea of life is to lean up against a fence and smoke cigarettes". And pray, what idea of life should a people have whose means of life in their own way have been taken from them? Should they be so mighty[Pg 261] anxious to convert their strength into wealth for some other man to loll in?
It is the men who have been stripped of their rights that our self-satisfied fellow citizens of Anglo-Saxon descent say: "Mexicans! What do you know about Mexicans? Their whole idea of life is to lean against a fence and smoke cigarettes." And really, what kind of life should a people envision when their way of living has been taken from them? Should they be so eager to turn their strength into wealth for someone else to enjoy? [Pg 261]
It reminds me very much of the answer given by a negro employee on the works at Fortress Monroe to a companion of mine who questioned him good-humoredly on his easy idleness when the foreman's back was turned. "Ah ain't goin' to do no white man's work, fo' Ah don' get no white man's pay."
It really reminds me of what a Black worker at Fortress Monroe said to a friend of mine who jokingly asked him why he was so relaxed when the foreman wasn’t watching. "I'm not going to do any white man's work because I don't get any white man's pay."
But for the Yaquis, there was worse than this. Not only were their lands seized, but they were ordered, a few years since, to be deported to Yucatan. Now Sonora, as I said, is a northern state, and Yucatan one of the southernmost. Yucatan hemp is famous, and so is Yucatan fever, and Yucatan slavery on the hemp plantations. It was to that fever and that slavery that the Yaquis were deported, in droves of hundreds at a time, men, women and children—droves like cattle droves, driven and beaten like cattle. They died there, like flies, as it was meant they should. Sonora was desolated of her rebellious people, and the land became "pacific" in the hands of the new landowners. Too pacific in spots. They had not left people enough to reap the harvests.
But for the Yaquis, things were even worse. Not only were their lands taken away, but a few years ago, they were ordered to be deported to Yucatan. Now, Sonora, as I mentioned, is in the north, while Yucatan is one of the southernmost states. Yucatan is known for its hemp, as well as for being a hotbed of disease and slavery on the hemp plantations. The Yaquis were sent there in large groups of hundreds at a time—men, women, and children—herded and treated like cattle. They died there, like flies, just as they were intended to. Sonora was stripped of its rebellious people, and the land became "peaceful" in the hands of the new landowners. Too peaceful in some areas. They hadn’t left enough people behind to harvest the crops.
Then the government suspended the deportation act, but with the provision that for every crime committed by a Yaqui, five hundred of his people be deported. This statement is made in Madero's own book.
Then the government paused the deportation act, but with the condition that for every crime committed by a Yaqui, five hundred of his people would be deported. This statement is in Madero's own book.
Now what in all conscience would any one with decent human feeling expect a Yaqui to do? Fight! As long as there was powder and bullet to be begged, borrowed, or stolen; as long as there is a garden to plunder, or a hole in the hills to hide in!
Now, what would anyone with a decent sense of humanity expect a Yaqui to do? Fight! As long as there’s gunpowder and bullets to be begged, borrowed, or stolen; as long as there’s a garden to raid, or a hideout in the hills!
When the revolution burst out, the Yaquis and other Indian peoples, said to the revolutionists: "Promise us our lands back, and we will fight with you." And they are[Pg 262] keeping their word, magnificently. All during the summer they have kept up the warfare. Early in September, the Chihuahua papers reported a band of 1,000 Yaquis in Sonora about to attack El Anil; a week later 500 Yaquis had seized the former quarters of the federal troops at Pitahaya. This week it is reported that federal troops are dispatched to Ponoitlan, a town in Jalisco, to quell the Indians who have risen in revolt again because their delusion that the Maderist government was to restore their land has been dispelled. Like reports from Sinaloa. In the terrible state of Yucatan, the Mayas are in active rebellion; the reports say that "the authorities and leading citizens of various towns have been seized by the malcontents and put in prison." What is more interesting is, that the peons have seized not only "the leading citizens," but still more to the purpose have seized the plantations, parceled them, and are already gathering the crops for themselves.
When the revolution broke out, the Yaquis and other Indigenous groups told the revolutionaries, "Promise us our land back, and we’ll fight with you." And they are[Pg 262] keeping their promise, remarkably. Throughout the summer, they have continued the fight. Early in September, the Chihuahua papers reported a group of 1,000 Yaquis in Sonora ready to attack El Anil; a week later, 500 Yaquis took over the former quarters of the federal troops at Pitahaya. This week, it’s reported that federal troops are sent to Ponoitlan, a town in Jalisco, to suppress the Indians who have revolted again because their belief that the Maderist government would restore their land has been shattered. Similar reports are coming from Sinaloa. In the troubled state of Yucatan, the Mayas are actively rebelling; reports indicate that "the authorities and leading citizens of various towns have been captured by the rebels and imprisoned." What’s even more interesting is that the laborers have not only taken the "leading citizens," but more importantly, they have seized the plantations, divided them up, and are already harvesting the crops for themselves.
Of course, it is not the pure Indians alone who form the peon class of Mexico. Rather more than double the number of Indians are mixed breeds; that is, about 8,000,000, leaving less than 3,000,000 of pure white stock.
Of course, it's not just the pure Indians who make up the peon class in Mexico. In fact, there are more than twice as many mixed breeds—about 8,000,000—leaving less than 3,000,000 of pure white descent.
The mestiza, or mixed breed population, have followed the communistic instincts and customs of their Indian forbears; while from the Latin side of their make-up, they have certain tendencies which work well together with their Indian hatred of authority.
The mestiza, or mixed-race population, have embraced the communal instincts and traditions of their Indigenous ancestors; meanwhile, from their Latin heritage, they possess certain tendencies that align well with their Indigenous disdain for authority.
The mestiza, as well as the Indians, are mostly ignorant in book-knowledge, only about sixteen per cent. of the whole population of Mexico being able to read and write. It was not within the program of the "civilizing" regime to spend money in putting the weapon of learning in the people's hands. But to conclude that people are necessarily[Pg 263] unintelligent because they are illiterate, is in itself a rather unintelligent proceeding.
The mestizas and the Indigenous people are mostly lacking in formal education, with only about sixteen percent of the entire population of Mexico being able to read and write. The "civilizing" program didn't include spending money to give people access to education. However, to assume that people are inherently unintelligent just because they can't read or write is itself a rather foolish assumption.
Moreover, a people habituated to the communal customs of an ancient agricultural life do not need books or papers to tell them that the soil is the source of wealth, and they must "get back to the land," even if their intelligence is limited.
Moreover, a people used to the communal customs of an ancient farming life don't need books or papers to know that the soil is the source of wealth, and they have to "get back to the land," even if their understanding is limited.
Accordingly, they have got back to the land. In the state of Morelos, which is a small, south-central state, but a very important one—being next to the Federal District, and by consequence to the city of Mexico—there has been a remarkable land revolution. General Zapata, whose name has figured elusively in newspaper reports now as having made peace with Madero, then as breaking faith, next wounded and killed, and again resurrected and in hiding, then anew on the warpath and proclaimed by the provisional government the arch-rebel who must surrender unconditionally and be tried by court-martial; who has seized the strategic points on both the railroads running through Morelos, and who just a few days ago broke into the federal district, sacked a town, fought successfully at two or three points, with the federals, blew out two railroad bridges and so frightened the deputies in Mexico City that they are clamoring for all kinds of action; this Zapata, the fires of whose military camps are springing up now in Guerrero, Oaxaca and Puebla as well, is an Indian with a long score to pay, and all an Indian's satisfaction in paying it. He appears to be a fighter of the style of our revolutionary Marion and Sumter; the country in which he is operating is mountainous, and guerilla bands are exceedingly difficult of capture; even when they are defeated, they have usually succeeded in inflicting more damage than they have received, and they always get away.
Accordingly, they have returned to the land. In the state of Morelos, a small but significant area in south-central Mexico, right next to the Federal District and, by extension, Mexico City, there has been a notable land revolution. General Zapata, whose name has repeatedly surfaced in newspaper articles—first rumored to have made peace with Madero, then accused of betrayal, next reported as wounded and killed, only to be said to have resurfaced and gone into hiding, and then back on the offensive and labeled by the provisional government as the arch-rebel who must surrender unconditionally and face a court-martial—is the one who has taken control of the key points along the railroads running through Morelos. Just a few days ago, he broke into the federal district, looted a town, successfully fought at two or three locations against federal troops, blew up two railroad bridges, and scared the deputies in Mexico City so much that they’re now demanding all sorts of actions. This Zapata, whose military camps are popping up now in Guerrero, Oaxaca, and Puebla as well, is an Indian with a long-standing score to settle, and he’s determined to settle it. He seems to be a fighter in the tradition of our revolutionary figures like Marion and Sumter; the area where he operates is mountainous, and guerrilla groups are incredibly hard to capture. Even when they face defeat, they often manage to inflict more damage than they suffer, and they always manage to escape.
Zapata has divided up the great estates of Morelos from end to end, telling the peasants to take possession. They have done so. They are in possession, and have already harvested their crops. Morelos has a population of some 212,000.
Zapata has split up the large estates of Morelos from one end to the other, instructing the peasants to take ownership. They have done just that. They are now in control and have already gathered their harvest. Morelos has a population of about 212,000.
In Puebla reports in September told us that eighty leading citizens had waited on the governor to protest against the taking possession of the land by the peasantry. The troops were deserting, taking horses and arms with them. It is they no doubt who are now fighting with Zapata. In Chihuahua, one of the largest states, prisons have been thrown open and the prisoners recruited as rebels; a great hacienda was attacked and the horses run off, whereupon the peons rose and joined the attacking party. In Sinaloa, a rich northern state—famous in the southwestern United States some years ago as the field of a great co-operative experiment in which Mr. C. B. Hoffman, one of the former editors of The Chicago Daily Socialist, was a leading spirit—this week's paper reports that the former revolutionary general, Juan Banderas, is heading an insurrection second in importance only to that led by Zapata.
In Puebla, reports in September indicated that eighty prominent citizens met with the governor to protest the peasants claiming the land. Soldiers were deserting, taking their horses and weapons with them. It's likely they are the ones currently fighting alongside Zapata. In Chihuahua, one of the largest states, prisons have been opened and the inmates recruited as rebels; a large hacienda was attacked, and the horses were taken, prompting the workers to rise and join the attackers. In Sinaloa, a wealthy northern state—formerly known in the southwestern United States for a major cooperative experiment led by Mr. C. B. Hoffman, a former editor of The Chicago Daily Socialist—this week's paper reports that the former revolutionary general, Juan Banderas, is leading an insurrection that ranks second in importance only to Zapata's.
In the southern border state of Chiapas, the taxes in many places could not be collected. Last week news items said that the present government had sent General Paz there, with federal troops, to remedy that state of affairs. In Tabasco, the peons refused to harvest the crops for their masters; let us hope they have imitated their brothers in Morelos and gathered them for themselves.
In the southern border state of Chiapas, they couldn’t collect taxes in many areas. Last week, reports mentioned that the current government sent General Paz there with federal troops to fix the situation. In Tabasco, the laborers refused to harvest the crops for their bosses; let’s hope they've followed the example of their peers in Morelos and gathered the crops for themselves.
The Maderists have announced that a stiff repressive campaign will be inaugurated at once; if we are to believe the papers, we are to believe Madero guilty of the imbecility of saying, "Five days after my inauguration[Pg 265] the rebellion will be crushed." Just why the crushing has to wait till five days after the inauguration does not appear. I conceive there must have been some snickering among the reactionary deputies if such an announcement was really made; and some astonished query among his followers.
The Maderists have announced that a strict repressive campaign will begin immediately; if we’re to believe the newspapers, we should think Madero foolish for saying, "Five days after my inauguration[Pg 265] the rebellion will be crushed." It's unclear why the crushing has to wait until five days after the inauguration. I imagine there were some chuckles among the conservative deputies if that announcement was actually made, and some surprised questions among his supporters.
What are we to conclude from all these reports? That the Mexican people are satisfied? That it's all good and settled? What should we think if we read that the people, not of Lower but of Upper, California had turned out the ranch owners, had started to gather in the field products for themselves and that the Secretary of War had sent United States troops to attack some thousands of armed men (Zapata has had 3,000 under arms the whole summer and that force is now greatly increased) who were defending that expropriation? if we read that in the state of Illinois the farmers had driven off the tax collector? that the coast states were talking of secession and forming an independent combination? that in Pennsylvania a division of the federal army was to be dispatched to overpower a rebel force of fifteen hundred armed men doing guerilla work from the mountains? that the prison doors of Maryland, within hailing distance of Washington City, were being thrown open by armed revoltees? Should we call it a condition of peace? Regard it a proof that the people were appeased? We would not: we would say that revolution was in full swing. And the reason you have thought it was all over in Mexico, from last May till now, is that the Chicago press, like the eastern, northern, and central press in general, has said nothing about this steady march of revolt. Even The Socialist has been silent. Now that the flame has shot up more spectacularly for the moment, they call it "a new revolution."
What can we conclude from all these reports? That the Mexican people are happy? That everything is fine and settled? What should we think if we read that the people, not from Lower but from Upper California, have pushed out the ranch owners, started collecting crops for themselves, and that the Secretary of War has sent U.S. troops to confront thousands of armed men (Zapata has had 3,000 armed all summer and that number has now grown) who were defending that takeover? If we read that in Illinois the farmers chased off the tax collector? That the coastal states were talking about secession and forming an independent alliance? That in Pennsylvania, a division of the federal army was being sent to take down a rebel force of fifteen hundred armed men conducting guerrilla operations from the mountains? That the prison doors in Maryland, close to Washington, D.C., were being flung open by armed rebels? Should we call that a peaceful situation? Consider it proof that the people were calmed? We wouldn't: we would say that a revolution was in full force. And the reason you've thought it was all over in Mexico from last May until now is that the Chicago press, like the eastern, northern, and central press in general, hasn't reported on this ongoing uprising. Even The Socialist has been quiet. Now that the flames have erupted more dramatically for the moment, they call it "a new revolution."
That the papers pursue this course is partly due to the generally acting causes that produce our northern indifference, which I shall presently try to explain, and partly to the settled policy of capitalized interest in controlling its mouthpieces in such a manner as to give their present henchmen, the Maderists, a chance to pull their chestnuts out of the fire. They invested some $10,000,000 in this bunch, in the hope that they may be able to accomplish the double feat of keeping capitalist possessions intact and at the same time pacifying the people with specious promises. They want to lend them all the countenance they can, till the experiment is well tried; so they deliberately suppress revolutionary news.
The reason the papers are taking this approach is partly due to the widespread factors contributing to our northern indifference, which I will explain shortly, and partly to the established strategy of vested interests in managing their outlets in a way that allows their current supporters, the Maderists, to get themselves out of trouble. They invested about $10,000,000 in this group, hoping to achieve the dual goal of protecting their capitalist assets while soothing the public with misleading promises. They want to provide as much support as possible until the experiment has been fully tested, so they intentionally withhold news about revolutionary activities.
Among the later items of interest reported by the Los Angeles Times are those which announce an influx of ex-officials and many-millioned landlords of Mexico, who are hereafter to be residents of Los Angeles. What is the meaning of it? Simply that life in Mexico is not such a safe and comfortable proposition as it was, and that for the present they prefer to get such income as their agents can collect without themselves running the risk of actual residence.
Among the recent highlights reported by the Los Angeles Times is the arrival of former officials and wealthy landlords from Mexico, who will now be residents of Los Angeles. What does this mean? Simply that living in Mexico isn’t as safe and comfortable as it used to be, and for now, they prefer to collect their income through agents without putting themselves at the risk of living there.
Of course it is understood that some of this notable efflux (the supporters of Reyes, for example, who have their own little rebellions in Tabasco and San Luis Potosi this week) are political reactionists, scheming to get back the political loaves and fishes into their own hands. But most are simply those who know that their property right is safe enough to be respected by the Maderist government, but that the said government is not strong enough to put down the innumerable manifestations of popular hatred which are likely to terminate fatally to themselves if they remain there.
Of course, it’s clear that some of this significant outflow (like the supporters of Reyes, who have their own small rebellions in Tabasco and San Luis Potosi this week) are political reactionaries trying to regain control over political power. However, most of them are just people who believe that their property rights are secure enough to be respected by the Maderist government, but they know that this government isn’t strong enough to handle the countless expressions of popular anger that could end badly for them if they stay in power.
Nor is all of this fighting revolutionary; not by any[Pg 267] means. Some is reactionary, some probably the satisfaction of personal grudge, much, no doubt, the expression of general turbulency of a very unconscious nature. But granting all that may be thrown in the balance, the main thing, the mighty thing, the regenerative revolution is the Reappropriation of the land by the peasants. Thousands upon thousands of them are doing it.
Nor is all this fighting revolutionary; not by any[Pg 267] means. Some of it is reactionary, some likely stems from personal grudges, and much of it is undoubtedly an expression of a general unrest that people aren’t fully aware of. But considering everything that could be debated, the most important thing, the powerful thing, the transformative revolution is the Reappropriation of the land by the peasants. Thousands upon thousands of them are making it happen.
Ignorant peasants: peasants who know nothing about the jargon of land reformers or of Socialists. Yes: that's just the glory of it! Just the fact that it is done by ignorant people; that is, people ignorant of book theories; but not ignorant, not so ignorant by half, of life on the land, as the theory-spinners of the cities. Their minds are simple and direct; they act accordingly. For them, there is one way to "get back to the land"; i. e., to ignore the machinery of paper land-holding (in many instances they have burned the records of the title-deeds) and proceed to plough the ground, to sow and plant and gather, and keep the product themselves.
Ignorant peasants: people who know nothing about the language of land reformers or Socialists. Yes, that's what makes it great! The fact that it’s done by people who are unaware of academic theories; but not completely clueless about life on the land, unlike the theorists in the cities. Their minds are simple and straightforward; they act accordingly. For them, there is one way to "get back to the land"; that is, to ignore the systems of paper land ownership (in many cases, they have burned the records of the title deeds) and get to work plowing the ground, sowing, planting, harvesting, and keeping the produce for themselves.
Economists, of course, will say that these ignorant people, with their primitive institutions and methods, will not develop the agricultural resources of Mexico, and that they must give way before those who will so develop its resources; that such is the law of human development.
Economists will argue that these uninformed people, with their outdated systems and techniques, won’t be able to develop Mexico's agricultural resources, and that they need to make way for those who will; that’s just how human development works.
In the first place, the abominable political combination, which gave away, as recklessly as a handful of soap-bubbles, the agricultural resources of Mexico—gave them away to the millionaire speculators who were to develop the country—were the educated men of Mexico. And this is what they saw fit to do with their higher intelligence and education. So the ignorant may well distrust the good intentions of educated men who talk about improvements in land development.
In the first place, the horrible political alliance, which carelessly gave away Mexico's agricultural resources—like a handful of soap bubbles—handed them over to the wealthy speculators who were supposed to develop the country. And this is how they chose to use their intelligence and education. It's no wonder the uninformed may feel hesitant about the good intentions of educated people who discuss improvements in land development.
In the second place, capitalistic land-ownership, so far from developing the land in such a manner as to support a denser population, has depopulated whole districts, immense districts.
In the second place, capitalist land ownership, instead of developing the land to support a larger population, has led to the depopulation of entire areas, vast areas.
In the third place, what the economists do not say is, that the only justification for intense cultivation of the land is, that the product of such cultivation may build up the bodies of men (by consequence their souls) to richer and fuller manhood. It is not merely to pile up figures of so many million bushels of wheat and corn produced in a season; but that this wheat and corn shall first go into the stomachs of those who planted it—and in abundance; to build up the brawn and sinew of the arms that work the ground, not meanly maintaining them in a half-starved condition. And second, to build up the strength of the rest of the nation who are willing to give needed labor in exchange. But never to increase the fortunes of idlers who dissipate it. This is the purpose, and the only purpose, of tilling soil; and the working of it for any other purpose is waste, waste both of land and of men.
In the third place, what economists don’t mention is that the only real reason for intensive farming is that the yield from such farming should nourish people's bodies (and, consequently, their souls) to enable richer and fuller lives. It’s not just about adding up figures of millions of bushels of wheat and corn produced in a season; it’s that this wheat and corn should first feed the people who planted it—and in plenty—so they can build strong bodies that can work the land, not just barely keeping them from being undernourished. Additionally, it should enhance the wellbeing of the rest of the nation who are willing to contribute labor in exchange. But it should never be about increasing the wealth of those who waste it. That’s the purpose, and the only purpose, of farming the land; to do it for any other reason is waste, a waste of both land and people.
In the fourth place, no change ever was, or ever can be, worked out in any society, except by the mass of the people. Theories may be propounded by educated people, and set down in books, and discussed in libraries, sitting-rooms and lecture-halls; but they will remain barren, unless the people in mass work them out. If the change proposed is such that it is not adaptable to the minds of the people for whose ills it is supposed to be a remedy, then it will remain what it was, a barren theory.
In the fourth place, no change has ever happened, or ever will happen, in any society without the involvement of the people as a whole. Educated individuals may propose theories, write them down in books, and discuss them in libraries, living rooms, and lecture halls; but those ideas will be meaningless unless the masses put them into action. If the proposed change doesn't resonate with the people it's meant to help, it will remain just that—a useless theory.
Now the conditions in Mexico have been and are so desperate that some change is imperative. The action of the peasants proves it. Even if a strong military dictator shall arise, he will have to allow some provision going[Pg 269] towards peasant proprietorship. These unlettered, but determined, people must be dealt with now; there is no such thing as "waiting till they are educated up to it." Therefore the wisdom of the economists is wisdom out of place—rather, relative unwisdom. The people never can be educated, if their conditions are to remain what they were under the Diaz regime. Bodies and minds are both too impoverished to be able to profit by a spread of theoretical education, even if it did not require unavailable money and indefinite time to prepare such a spread. Whatever economic change is wrought, then, must be such as the people in their present state of comprehension can understand and make use of. And we see by the reports what they understand. They understand they have a right upon the soil, a right to use it for themselves, a right to drive off the invader who has robbed them, to destroy landmarks and title-deeds, to ignore the taxgatherer and his demands.
Now, the situation in Mexico is so desperate that some change is necessary. The actions of the peasants show this. Even if a strong military dictator comes to power, he will have to make some allowances for peasant ownership. These uneducated but determined people need to be addressed now; there’s no waiting until they are educated enough for it. Therefore, the advice from economists is misguided—more like relative unwisdom. The people can never get educated if their conditions stay the same as they were under the Diaz regime. Both bodies and minds are too impoverished to benefit from a broad theoretical education, especially since it would require money and time that aren't available. Any economic change that happens must be something the people can understand and use in their current state of awareness. And the reports show what they do understand. They know they have a right to the land, a right to use it for themselves, a right to drive away the invader who has taken from them, to destroy landmarks and title deeds, and to ignore the tax collector and his demands.
And however primitive their agricultural methods may be, one thing is sure; that they are more economical than any system which heaps up fortunes by destroying men.
And no matter how basic their farming techniques might be, one thing is certain: they are more cost-effective than any system that builds wealth by harming people.
Moreover, who is to say how they may develop their methods once they have a free opportunity to do so? It is a common belief of the Anglo-Saxon that the Indian is essentially lazy. The reasons for his thinking so are two: under the various tyrannies and robberies which white men in general, and Anglo-Saxons in particular (they have even gone beyond the Spaniard) have inflicted upon Indians, there is no possible reason why an Indian should want to work, save the idiotic one that work in itself is a virtuous and exalted thing, even if by it the worker increases the power of his tyrant. As William Archer says: "If there are men, and this is not denied, who work for no wage, and with no prospect or[Pg 270] hope of any reward, it would be curious to know by what motive other than the lash or the fear of the lash, they are induced to go forth to their labor in the morning." The second reason is, that an Indian really has a different idea of what he is alive for than an Anglo-Saxon has. And so have the Latin peoples. This different idea is what I meant when I said that the mestiza have certain tendencies inherited from the Latin side of their make-up which work well together with their Indian hatred of authority. The Indian likes to live; to be his own master; to work when he pleases and stop when he pleases. He does not crave many things, but he craves the enjoyment of the things that he has. He feels himself more a part of nature than a white man does. All his legends are of wanderings with nature, of forests, fields, streams, plants, animals. He wants to live with the same liberty as the other children of earth. His philosophy of work is, Work so as to live care-free. This is not laziness; this is sense—to the person who has that sort of make-up.
Furthermore, who can say how they might develop their methods when given the chance? Many Anglo-Saxons believe that Indians are inherently lazy. There are two reasons for this belief: first, due to the various oppressions and thefts inflicted by white people, particularly Anglo-Saxons—who have done even worse than the Spaniards—there seems to be no reason for an Indian to want to work, except for the ridiculous notion that work is an inherently virtuous and noble endeavor, even if it simply increases the power of their oppressor. As William Archer states, "If there are men, and this is not denied, who work for no wage, and with no prospect or[Pg 270] hope of any reward, it would be interesting to know by what motivation other than the whip or the fear of the whip, they are encouraged to go to work in the morning." The second reason is that Indians have a different understanding of what life is for compared to Anglo-Saxons. Latin people share this different perspective as well. This idea is what I referred to when I mentioned that mestizos have certain traits inherited from their Latin heritage that work well with their Indian disdain for authority. An Indian prefers to live; to be his own boss; to work when he wants and stop when he wishes. He doesn’t desire many things but values enjoying what he has. He feels more connected to nature than a white person does. All his stories are about wandering through nature, among forests, fields, streams, and animals. He wants to live with the same freedom as the other children of the earth. His philosophy regarding work is to work in order to live without worry. This isn't laziness; it's a sensible approach for someone with that kind of outlook.
Your Latin, on the other hand, also wants to live; and having artistic impulses in him, his idea of living is very much in gratifying them. He likes music and song and dance, picture-making, carving, and decorating. He doesn't like to be forced to create his fancies in a hurry; he likes to fashion them, and admire them, and improve and refashion them, and admire again; and all for the fun of it. If he is ordered to create a certain design or a number of objects at a fixed price in a given time, he loses his inspiration; the play becomes work, and hateful work. So he, too, does not want to work, except what is requisite to maintain himself in a position to do those things that he likes better.
Your Latin, on the other hand, also wants to experience life; and with his artistic impulses, his idea of living revolves around indulging them. He enjoys music, singing, dancing, painting, carving, and decorating. He doesn’t like being rushed into creating his ideas; he prefers to shape them, admire them, improve and reshape them, and admire them again, all for the joy of it. If he is instructed to create a specific design or a number of items for a set price within a given timeframe, he loses his inspiration; it turns into work, and work he despises. So he, too, doesn’t want to work, except for what’s necessary to keep himself in a position to pursue the things he enjoys more.
Your Anglo-Saxon's idea of life, however, is to create the useful and the profitable—whether he has any use or[Pg 271] profit out of it or not—and to keep busy, busy; to bestir himself "like the Devil in a holy water font." Like all other people, he makes a special virtue of his own natural tendencies, and wants all the world to "get busy"; it doesn't so much matter to what end this business is to be conducted, provided the individual—scrabbles. Whenever a true Anglo-Saxon seeks to enjoy himself, he makes work out of that too, after the manner of a certain venerable English shopkeeper who in company with his son visited the Louvre. Being tired out with walking from room to room, consulting his catalogue, and reading artists' names, he dropped down to rest; but after a few moments rose resolutely and faced the next room, saying, "Well, Alfred, we'd better be getting through our work."
Your Anglo-Saxon's view of life, however, is to create things that are useful and profitable—whether he actually finds them useful or profitable or not—and to keep himself busy, busy; to stir himself "like the Devil in a holy water font." Like everyone else, he makes a special virtue out of his natural tendencies and expects everyone to "get busy"; it doesn’t really matter what the purpose of this busyness is, as long as the individual—scrabbles. Whenever a true Anglo-Saxon tries to enjoy himself, he turns that into work too, just like a certain old English shopkeeper who, along with his son, visited the Louvre. After tiring himself out from walking room to room, checking his catalog, and reading the names of artists, he sat down to rest; but after a few moments, he stood up determined and faced the next room, saying, "Well, Alfred, we'd better get through our work."
There is much question as to the origin of the various instincts. Most people have the impression that the chief source of variation lies in the difference in the amount of sunlight received in the native countries inhabited of the various races. Whatever the origin is, these are the broadly marked tendencies of the people. And "Business" seems bent not only upon fulfilling its own fore-ordained destiny, but upon making all the others fulfill it too. Which is both unjust and stupid. There is room enough in the world for the races to try out their several tendencies and make their independent contributions to the achievements of humanity, without imposing them on those who revolt at them.
There’s a lot of debate about where different instincts come from. Most people think the main reason for variation is the amount of sunlight different races get in their native countries. No matter what the origin is, these are the clear tendencies of the people. And "Business" seems determined not only to fulfill its own predetermined path but also to force everyone else to do the same. This is both unfair and foolish. There’s plenty of room in the world for different races to explore their own tendencies and make their unique contributions to humanity’s achievements without imposing them on those who reject them.
Granting that the population of Mexico, if freed from this foreign "busy" idea which the government imported from the north and imposed on them with such severity in the last forty years, would not immediately adopt improved methods of cultivation, even when they should have free opportunity to do so, still we have no reason[Pg 272] to conclude that they would not adopt so much of it as would fit their idea of what a man is alive for; and if that actually proved good, it would introduce still further development. So that there would be a natural, and therefore solid, economic growth which would stick; while a forced development of it through the devastation of the people is no true growth. The only way to make it go, is to kill out the Indians altogether, and transport the "busy" crowd there, and then keep on transporting for several generations, to fill up the ravages the climate will make on such an imported population.
Assuming that the people of Mexico, if liberated from this foreign "busy" mindset that the government imposed on them so harshly over the past forty years, wouldn't immediately switch to better farming techniques even if they had the chance, we still can't assume they wouldn't adopt whatever methods align with their perspective on life's purpose. If those methods turned out to be effective, it would lead to even more progress. This way, there would be natural and therefore sustainable economic growth that would last, unlike growth forced by devastating the local population, which isn't real growth. The only way to make it work would be to completely eliminate the Indigenous people and bring in that "busy" crowd, then keep bringing in new people for generations to replace the losses caused by the climate on such an imported population.
The Indian population of our states was in fact dealt with in this murderous manner. I do not know how grateful the reflection may be to those who materially profited by its extermination; but no one who looks forward to the final unification and liberation of man, to the incorporation of the several goodnesses of the various races in the one universal race, can ever read those pages of our history without burning shame and fathomless regret.
The Indian population in our states was treated in this brutal way. I don't know how thankful those who benefited from its destruction might feel; however, anyone who envisions the ultimate unification and freedom of humanity, merging the distinct virtues of different races into one universal race, cannot read those chapters of our history without deep shame and profound regret.
I have spoken of the meaning of revolution in general; of the meaning of the Mexican revolution—chiefly an agrarian one; of its present condition. I think it should be apparent to you that in spite of the electoral victory of the now ruling power, it has not put an end even to the armed rebellion, and cannot, until it proposes some plan of land restoration; and that it not only has no inward disposition to do, but probably would not dare to do, in view of the fact that immense capital financed it into power.
I have discussed the concept of revolution in general; the significance of the Mexican revolution—primarily an agrarian one; and its current state. It should be clear to you that despite the electoral win of the current ruling party, it hasn’t stopped the armed rebellion and won’t be able to until it comes up with some plan for land restoration. Moreover, it not only lacks the internal drive to do so but probably wouldn’t risk it, considering that huge financial backing helped it come to power.
As to what amount of popular sentiment was actually voiced in the election, it is impossible to say. The dailies informed us that in the Federal District where there are 1,000,000 voters, the actual vote was less than 450,000.
As for how much public opinion was actually expressed in the election, it’s hard to tell. The daily newspapers reported that in the Federal District, which has 1,000,000 voters, the actual turnout was under 450,000.
They offered no explanation. It is impossible to explain it on the ground that we explain a light vote in our own communities, that the people are indifferent to public questions; for the people of Mexico are not now indifferent, whatever else they may be. Two explanations are possible: the first, and most probable, that of governmental intimidation; the second, that the people are convinced of the uselessness of voting as a means of settling their troubles. In the less thickly populated agricultural states, this is very largely the case; they are relying upon direct revolutionary action. But although there was guerilla warfare in the Federal District, even before the election, I find it unlikely that more than half the voting population there abstained from voting out of conviction, though I should be glad to be able to believe they did.
They provided no explanation. It’s impossible to explain this by saying that we understand low voter turnout in our communities because people are indifferent to public issues; the people of Mexico are not indifferent, whatever else they might be. Two explanations are possible: the first, and most likely, is governmental intimidation; the second is that the people believe voting is pointless for resolving their problems. In the less densely populated agricultural states, this is mostly true; they are counting on direct revolutionary action. However, even though there was guerrilla warfare in the Federal District before the election, I doubt that more than half the voting population there chose not to vote out of conviction, although I wish I could believe they did.
However, Madero and his aids are in, as was expected; the question is, how will they stay in? As Diaz did, and in no other way—if they succeed in developing Diaz's sometime ability; which so far they are wide from having done, though they are resorting to the most vindictive and spiteful tactics in their persecution of the genuine revolutionists, wherever such come near their clutch.
However, Madero and his aides are in, as expected; the question is, how will they remain? Like Diaz did, and in no other way—if they manage to harness Diaz's former ability; which so far they have not done, even though they are using the most vindictive and spiteful tactics in their persecution of the true revolutionaries, wherever such come close to their grasp.
To this whole turbulent situation three outcomes are possible:
To this entire chaotic situation, three outcomes are possible:
1. A military dictator must arise, with sense enough to make some substantial concessions, and ability enough to pursue the crushing policy ably; or
1. A military dictator needs to emerge, someone smart enough to make significant concessions, and capable enough to effectively implement a harsh policy; or
2. The United States must intervene in the interests of American capitalists and landholders, in case the peasant revolt is not put down by the Maderist power. And that will be the worst thing that can possibly happen, and against which every worker in the United States should protest with all his might; or
2. The United States needs to step in to protect American business owners and landowners, in case the peasant uprising isn't suppressed by the Maderist government. That would be the worst possible outcome, and every worker in the United States should strongly protest against it; or
3. The Mexican peasantry will be successful, and freedom[Pg 274] in land become an actual fact. And that means the death-knell of great land-holding in this country also, for what people is going to see its neighbor enjoy so great a triumph, and sit on tamely itself under landlordism?
3. The Mexican peasantry will succeed, and freedom[Pg 274] in land will become a reality. That also signals the end of large landholding in this country, because what community would watch its neighbor achieve such a significant victory and passively accept landlordism?
Whatever the outcome be, one thing is certain: it is a great movement, which all the people of the world should be eagerly watching. Yet as I said at the beginning, the majority of our population know no more about it than of a revolt on the planet Jupiter. First because they are so, so, busy; they scarcely have time to look over the baseball score and the wrestling match; how could they read up on a revolution! Second, they are supremely egotistic and concerned in their own big country with its big deeds—such as divorce scandals, vice-grafting, and auto races. Third, they do not read Spanish, and they have an ancient hostility to all that smells Spanish. Fourth, from our cradles we were told that whatever happened in Mexico was a joke. Revolutions, or rather rebellions, came and went, about like April showers, and they never meant anything serious. And in this indeed there was only too much truth—it was usually an excuse for one place-hunter to get another one's scalp. And lastly, as I have said, the majority of our people do not know that a revolution means a fundamental change in social life, and not a spectacular display of armies.
Whatever the outcome, one thing is certain: it's a great movement that everyone around the world should be paying close attention to. But as I mentioned at the beginning, most of our population knows as much about it as they do about a revolt on Jupiter. First, because they are incredibly busy; they hardly have time to check the baseball scores or watch a wrestling match; how could they possibly read up on a revolution? Second, they're intensely self-centered, focused on their own big country and its big news—like divorce scandals, political corruption, and car races. Third, many don’t speak Spanish and have a long-standing aversion to anything that seems Spanish. Fourth, from our earliest years, we were taught that anything happening in Mexico was a joke. Revolutions, or rather rebellions, came and went like April showers and never seemed serious. This had some truth; it was usually just an excuse for one opportunist to take the place of another. And lastly, as I’ve said, most of our people don’t realize that a revolution signifies a fundamental change in social life, not just a flashy display of armies.
It is not much a few can do to remove this mountain of indifference; but to me it seems that every reformer, of whatever school, should wish to watch this movement with the most intense interest, as a practical manifestation of a wakening of the landworkers themselves to the recognition of what all schools of revolutionary economics admit to be the primal necessity—the social repossession of the land.
It's not easy for just a few people to change this vast indifference; however, I believe that every reformer, regardless of their ideology, should pay close attention to this movement as it represents a real awakening among landworkers to what all revolutionary economic theories agree is the fundamental need—the social reclamation of the land.
And whether they be victorious or defeated, I, for one, bow my head to those heroic strugglers, no matter how[Pg 275] ignorant they are, who have raised the cry Land and Liberty, and planted the blood-red banner on the burning soil of Mexico.
And whether they win or lose, I, for one, respect those brave fighters, no matter how[Pg 275] uninformed they are, who have shouted for Land and Liberty, and planted the blood-red flag on the hot ground of Mexico.
Thomas Paine
To speak of Thomas Paine is to mention in one breath daring tempered by judgment, courage both mental and physical, foresight and prudence coupled with unstinted generosity, patience and endurance for the long race, constancy to the unwon ideal, that superior power over men, conferred by no extrinsic dictum, typified best perhaps by the loadstone, which always bursts forth in times of revolution from the unexpected place, the unbought and the unsought glory of the man who is a hero because a hero is required and does not measure his services nor reckon on their reward; not that he underrates himself; (it is as impossible as it is undesirable that a powerful personality should not know itself as such) but simply that in the moment of decisions the value of self is abandoned. So far as any or all of these qualities are concerned Thomas Paine is a name for them all, in their highest expression. And one feels in approaching him that there is something like treason in paying him any but a perfect tribute. Yet such is the position into which I am forced,—to say less than I should, less than I would had not words and the art of using them almost failed me.
To talk about Thomas Paine is to reference someone who embodies boldness balanced with judgment, mental and physical courage, foresight mixed with careful planning, and unlimited generosity. He demonstrated patience and endurance for the long haul, sticking to an ideal that had yet to be achieved. He had a unique influence over people, not granted by any external decree, but perhaps best symbolized by a magnet that always emerges in times of revolution from the most unexpected source. He represents the unearned and unrequested honor of a person who becomes a hero simply because one is needed, never counting his contributions or expecting rewards. It's not that he undervalues himself; it's impossible and undesirable for someone with a strong personality not to recognize their own worth. It’s just that, in crucial moments, he sets aside his own self-importance. In terms of any or all of these traits, Thomas Paine stands for them all at their highest level. Approaching his legacy feels almost like betrayal if I don’t give him the perfect tribute. Still, that is the predicament I find myself in—having to say less than I should, less than I would if I weren’t struggling with words and their expression.
I do not like lecturers who come before the public with apologies, nor do I propose to make any; I simply say this to let you know that I shall feel, perhaps more keenly than any of you, my failure to do Paine justice. For the[Pg 277] half century that his history has been being unmined from the cellar of calumny and filth that the orthodox had cast upon it, unmined chiefly by small groups of freethinkers scattered here and there and spreading his words among men, like the little foxes with the firebrands going in among the corn, the principal endeavor has been to establish Paine's reputation as a great reformer in religion. And such he undoubtedly was. Whoever reads his "Age of Reason" in anything but a spirit of predisposition against it, must feel this, however much he may disagree with Paine's criticism, or consider that he has come short in his constructive philosophy. And it is meet, too, that the book that cost him most, both before and after death, should be the one selected for defense. Nevertheless the effect has been rather to lose sight of what appear to me greater thoughts and acts. For just as the orthodox have forgotten, so have many freethinkers forgotten, his immense labors in the field of active struggle against the domination of man by man. It is true that his mind did not transcend the mental vesture of the time, and it was all the better in one of his marvelous capacities for swinging masses of men that it did not. The lonely heralds of the opening dawn go upon their paths solitary; no matter how much they desire to draw others with them, they cannot. And had Paine been one of these that break through the forms of thought such as was Copernicus, or Kant, or Darwin, he would have been at constant war with himself. Half his nature would have chosen the lonely path; the other half, the zealot, the propagandist, would have cried out, they must go with me; I must do something to make them go with me. Now the secret of Paine's success was that he was so thoroughly at one with himself, he believed so utterly what he preached, he had faith, he hoped, and so strongly that others were drawn to believe and to hope. For spite[Pg 278] of all intellectual pride this is the man whom we love and admire; this is the man who overcomes us, who gets his way; this man consistent in himself, who has a remedy for the world's wrongs and hopes everything from it!
I don’t like speakers who come in front of an audience with apologies, and I’m not going to make any; I just want to say that I will feel, perhaps more acutely than any of you, my failure to properly represent Paine. For the[Pg 277] last fifty years, his story has been extracted from the depths of slander and dirt that traditionalists have cast upon it, mainly by small groups of freethinkers scattered around, spreading his ideas among people, like little foxes with torches setting fire to the cornfields. The main goal has been to establish Paine's reputation as a significant reformer in religion. And he was undoubtedly that. Anyone who reads his "Age of Reason" without a predisposed bias against it must recognize this, even if they disagree with his critiques or feel that his constructive philosophy falls short. It makes sense that the book that cost him the most, both in life and death, should be the one chosen for defense. However, this focus has caused many to overlook what I believe are even more significant ideas and actions. Just as traditionalists have forgotten, many freethinkers have also overlooked his immense efforts in the fight against the oppression of people by others. It’s true that his thinking didn’t surpass the mental framework of his time, and in some ways, that made his exceptional talent for inspiring large groups of people even more effective. The solitary figures that usher in a new era walk their paths alone; no matter how much they want to bring others along, they can’t. If Paine had been one of those who broke through the conventional thinking like Copernicus, Kant, or Darwin, he would have been in constant conflict with himself. Half of his nature would have chosen the solitary path; the other half, the activist, the promoter, would have insisted that people must follow him; he would have felt driven to make them join him. The secret to Paine's success was that he was so completely at peace with himself; he believed wholeheartedly in what he preached. He had faith, he was hopeful, and because of that, others were inspired to believe and hope too. For despite all the intellectual arrogance, this is the man we love and admire; this is the man who captivates us, who achieves his goals; this man is steadfast in his convictions, who has a solution for the world's problems and hopes everything from it!
From the point of vantage of 100 years' experience it is seen that Paine's political creed, like his religious one, will no longer fit. But that does not matter. Neither will ours fit in a hundred years, and none of us, no, not one, is great enough to foresee where the misfit will arise. It is not our business to bear the evils of the thrice unborn upon our necks; nor was it Paine's to bear ours.
From the perspective of 100 years of experience, it's clear that Paine's political beliefs, like his religious ones, are outdated. But that's okay. Our beliefs won't fit in a hundred years either, and none of us, not a single one, can anticipate where the disconnect will happen. It's not our responsibility to carry the burdens of future generations; just as it wasn't Paine's job to bear ours.
Yet while not claiming for him the prophetic gift, it is still true that he did see the moral patchwork in our constitution, the trouble of 1812 brewing, and the greater trouble of '61-'65.
Yet while not attributing a prophetic gift to him, it's still true that he recognized the moral inconsistencies in our constitution, the conflict of 1812 building up, and the larger conflict from '61 to '65.
When he first came to this country he wrote a number of contributions to the Pennsylvania Magazine, in one of which he pleaded justice for the negro, basing his plea then as always upon the natural equality of man irrespective of color. Afterwards when the constitution was framed, he objected that nothing had been done for the negro, and in his letters to the American people, written after his imprisonment in France, in which the constitution was caustically reviewed, he cries out again for this yoked man not yet to be freed for more than half a hundred years,—foreseeing that nothing good can in the end come from slavery, that every evil must bring a compensating evil. The soldiers' graves in the National cemeteries, the thousands of limping, haggard tatters and rags of white men attest how well Paine foresaw Time's revenges.
When he first arrived in this country, he wrote several pieces for the Pennsylvania Magazine, one of which argued for justice for Black people, grounding his argument on the idea that all humans are inherently equal, regardless of color. Later, when the Constitution was being created, he pointed out that nothing had been done for Black people. In his letters to the American people, written after his imprisonment in France, where he sharply critiqued the Constitution, he again called for this oppressed man to be freed, warning that it would take more than fifty years — predicting that nothing good could ultimately come from slavery and that every evil would lead to even greater evil. The graves of soldiers in the National cemeteries and the countless wounded, worn-out men in tattered clothes show how accurately Paine anticipated the consequences of time.
In the letter to Washington, partially unjust as it is in view of the fact that Gouverneur Morris and not Washington was responsible for the failure to save Paine from prison in France, as we now know, thanks to Moncure [Pg 279] Conway, but which Paine did not know,—in this letter, I say, will be found the most terrible arraignment of the constitution ever penned. We who are Anarchists are called traitors for much calmer talk. Yet here was the man "whose pen had done more for the revolution than Washington's sword," as his bitterest enemy declared; who believed heart and soul in the republic, who had given his money and his substance and taken the chances of his life in battle for it; the man whose devotion to America could not be gainsaid; this man declared that the American constitution was the mirror of the most vicious features of the British constitution, a fecund soil for monopolies with all their ills. It is we who experience those ills, we who know what a gigantic tool of oppression the constitution and the cumbersome machinery of the lawmaking power have become. Yet probably even we do not feel so keenly as he the fatal blunder; for while we know how it grinds us in our flesh and souls, rears its prisons and scaffolds for us, we have had the yoke about our necks always,—while he had once seen the country free. He had been through all the battle, had fought his fight and won his victory, only to see it lost through cowardice of thought. That was indeed bitter; and it is that bitter outcry against this sacrifice which marks Paine out among most of his time for influence on future history. The fact that he was the initiator of the direct movement for political independence in America, in the famous meeting where Adams, Franklin and Washington all shrank from uttering the thought heavy upon their souls, is a matter of past history. The fact that he was the one man in America to write the right thing at the right time, his voice the wind to sweep the scattering flames of insubordination and revolt into the conflagration of revolution; the fact that he proposed and headed with the whole contents of his purse the subscription[Pg 280] to save the army when even Washington was in despair at the prospect of mutiny and desertion among the soldiers; the fact that he raised all the feeling possible against the fiction of divine rights and so got himself hunted out of England; the fact that he took the most active part possible in aiding the work of the French revolutionists, which he believed would be the beginning of the breakdown of monarchy throughout Europe and the building up either of one universal continental republic or a confederation of sister republics; the fact that he was the one man in the convention who dared to stand for the life of Louis the XVI, and thereby got himself suspected, thrown into prison, and condemned to death—all these facts are of import in reading the character of the man, and in comprehending the record of those days when they were making history fast. Yet none of these has so much influence upon the demands of to-day as the voice of discontent crying for eternal vigilance, which sounds through these almost unknown letters. These are the things which it will pay to reprint in the day when American liberty feels in its tomb the first stirrings of the resurrection. Did we like Paine believe in God, we might say "Pray God it may not be far away."
In the letter to Washington, which is somewhat unfair since Gouverneur Morris, not Washington, was actually responsible for failing to save Paine from prison in France, as we now understand thanks to Moncure Conway, but which Paine did not know—this letter contains one of the strongest criticisms of the constitution ever written. We Anarchists are labeled traitors for much calmer statements. Yet here was the man "whose pen had done more for the revolution than Washington's sword," as one of his harshest critics admitted; who wholeheartedly believed in the republic, who had invested his money and resources and risked his life in battles for it; the man whose dedication to America was undeniable; this man asserted that the American constitution reflected the worst aspects of the British constitution, a fertile ground for monopolies with all their problems. It is us who suffer from those problems, we who understand how the constitution and the cumbersome machinery of lawmakers have become massive tools of oppression. Yet perhaps even we do not feel as acutely as he did the disastrous mistake; because while we know how it grinds us in our bodies and spirits and builds prisons and gallows for us, we have always had the yoke around our necks—while he had once witnessed the country free. He had fought through all the battles, achieved his victory, only to see it lost due to a cowardly mindset. That was indeed bitter; and it is that bitter outcry against this sacrifice that distinguishes Paine among many of his contemporaries for his impact on future history. The fact that he initiated the direct movement for political independence in America, in the famous meeting where Adams, Franklin, and Washington all hesitated to express what weighed heavily on their minds, is a matter of historical record. The fact that he was the only person in America to write the right thing at the right time, his voice like the wind that gathered the scattered sparks of disobedience and rebellion into a full-blown revolution; the fact that he proposed and funded the subscription[Pg 280] to save the army when even Washington was despairing over the potential mutiny and desertion among the soldiers; the fact that he did everything possible to challenge the idea of divine rights and thus made himself a target in England; the fact that he played an active role in supporting the French revolutionaries, whom he believed would start the collapse of monarchy across Europe and pave the way for one universal continental republic or a federation of sister republics; the fact that he was the only person in the convention who dared to advocate for the life of Louis XVI, which led to his being suspected, imprisoned, and condemned to death—all these facts are significant in understanding the character of the man, and in grasping the history-making days he lived in. Yet none of these have as much influence on today’s demands as the voice of discontent calling for constant vigilance, which resonates through these almost forgotten letters. These are the things worth reprinting when American liberty begins to feel the first stirrings of revival in its grave. If we, like Paine, believed in God, we might say, "Pray God it may not be far away."
Such are the characters whose historic influence is greatest; they who hew, and hew hard to the line laid down for them by the events of their time; yet are not blinded by the stir and roll of things; who see clearly where the deflection from the line is likely to occur, and where it will lead; who raise the warning treble that goes shrilling to the future, startling, waking with its eerie cry custom-dulled ears, and sodden souls, who start to ask, was it not a ghost of the Revolution? In that day which may not be so distant as we fear, Paine will be more alive than ever; he will be watching at a million firesides with the old keen, strong eyes.
These are the characters who have the greatest historical impact; they work tirelessly to follow the course set by the events of their time, yet they aren't distracted by the chaos around them. They see clearly where the line might shift and where it could lead; they raise an urgent warning that echoes into the future, startling those whose senses have become numb and dull. They begin to wonder, was it not a specter of the Revolution? In that day, which may not be as far off as we think, Paine will be more alive than ever; he will be watching at countless homes with his sharp, strong eyes.
While I have deprecated the fact that the religious reformer has been exalted to the neglect of the political one, I cannot omit that part of his life-work so well-known to all, yet never old. The "Age of Reason" has long been both exaggerated and despised as an iconoclastic work. But we are indebted to Conway, the greatest of Paine students, who out of the many biographies he has written has chosen that of Paine to be the master-piece of his life (and it is a work which any author might be proud to regard his master-piece), to him I say we are indebted for a different view of the "Age of Reason."
While I've criticized the fact that the religious reformer has been celebrated at the expense of the political one, I can't ignore that part of his life’s work that is so well-known yet never gets old. The "Age of Reason" has long been both overstated and looked down upon as a groundbreaking work. But we owe it to Conway, the greatest student of Paine, who from the many biographies he has written has chosen Paine’s as the masterpiece of his career (and it’s a work any author would be proud to call their masterpiece). To him, I say we owe a different perspective on the "Age of Reason."
I know not whether Mr. Conway's own Unitarian bias may not have influenced him; it is possible. It is possible that his eager search for positivism may have unconsciously determined his attitude towards the great hero, and modified his interpretation of Paine's words. I believe it has; because I believe that is inevitable. I believe we read our own ideals into other people, and must do so if we think at all. But making all allowance for the biographer's prejudgment, Conway has still a magnificent argument for putting Paine in the defendant's position. We are no longer to view the book as an attack upon religion but as its defense,—the defense of what is beneficial, permanent, necessary, in the religious element of human nature against the scribes and pharisees on the one hand and the philistines on the other. It was the plea for the redemption of the edifice from the dirt and cobwebs, the protest against smashing the stones to kill the spiders. The great prerequisite to the understanding of the "Age of Reason" is an acquaintance with the literature of that time—especially French literature. The pamphlets, periodicals, and books are the crystals wherein the Zeitgeist of the 18th century is preserved. Without this acquaintance we cannot realize how the people continually[Pg 282] thought, and what was new and what was old, what was acceptable and what unacceptable to them. And we shall find by it that the fashion of sneering popularized by Voltaire, and so admirably embodied by the finesse of the French language (always a language of double meanings and hemi-demi-semi-shaded insinuations), the still more reprehensible habit of deducing immense generals from very scanty particulars, or in fact contriving the generals first and then fitting in or suavely waiving the particulars altogether, had so permeated not only French philosophy, but the heads of the common people as well, that religion had become almost a byword, a baseless superstition unaccounted for by, and unnecessary according to, the all-accepted theory of Natural Law. To defend it, to maintain that there was something else in it, was equivalent to pleading for the life of the King before the convention! That was to maintain that there were claims of the human—after the King had been stripped; this was to say that underneath the gewgaws and tinsel of religions the undying heart of man, the man of all the past, had been expressing its noblest aspirations. And Paine stripped off the tinsel and said, "Put your hand here,—it beats"; and because he tore the tinsel, the orthodox would have stoned him; and because he said "it beats," the philosophers would have whetted the knife. And between the two he stood firm, proclaiming what he believed, not counting the cost. We may not believe as he; most of us do not. But that is the man we love: who has something in him superior to the judgments of men; who holds steadfast—steadfast even in persecution, even to death.
I’m not sure if Mr. Conway's own Unitarian beliefs influenced him; it’s possible. It’s possible that his strong pursuit of positivism may have unconsciously shaped his view of the great hero and altered his interpretation of Paine's words. I believe it has; because I think that's inevitable. We often project our ideals onto others, and we have to do so if we think at all. But even taking the biographer's biases into account, Conway still presents a powerful argument for placing Paine in a defensive position. We should no longer see the book as an attack on religion but as a defense of what is beneficial, enduring, and essential in the religious aspect of human nature against both the scribes and Pharisees on one side and the philistines on the other. It was a plea to cleanse the structure of the dirt and cobwebs—not to destroy the stones just to kill the spiders. The key to understanding the "Age of Reason" is to be familiar with the literature of that era, especially French literature. The pamphlets, periodicals, and books from that time are where the spirit of the 18th century is captured. Without this knowledge, we can’t grasp how people constantly thought, what was considered new and what was old, what was acceptable and what was not. We will find that the trend of sneering popularized by Voltaire, which is perfectly captured by the subtlety of the French language (always rich in double meanings and half-hidden insinuations), along with the even more troubling habit of making broad generalizations from scant evidence, or actually crafting the generalizations first and then managing or ignoring the particulars altogether, had seeped not only into French philosophy but also into the minds of ordinary people. As a result, religion had nearly become a punchline, a baseless superstition inconsistent with, and unnecessary according to, the widely accepted theory of Natural Law. Defending it, arguing that there was more to it, was like pleading for the life of the King before the convention! It was to assert that there were human claims—after the King had been stripped of his power; it was to say that beneath the superficial trappings of religions, the enduring heart of humanity, the essence of all those who came before, had been expressing its highest ideals. And Paine stripped away the decorations and said, "Feel this—it beats"; and because he tore away the decorations, the orthodox would have stoned him; and because he stated "it beats," the philosophers would have sharpened their knives. And between the two, he stood firm, declaring what he believed, regardless of the consequences. We might not share his beliefs; most of us don’t. But that’s the man we admire: someone who possesses a quality that transcends the judgments of others; who remains steadfast—even in the face of persecution, even unto death.
Perhaps there is no more pathetic thing than the last years, the death, and the burial of Paine. The world would have been poorer had he died sooner; but to him, to the man, the gun-shot or the guillotine had been kinder[Pg 283] than the unhappy life rejected by the nation he had given all to free, shunned by political cowards and persecuted by religious bigots,—even on his death-bed. But though so lonely, so pathetically lonely, there is something that sends a fine, cold thrill along the nerves in that strange procession and burial—that poor procession, that procession of the Hicksite Quaker, the two negroes, the widowed Frenchwoman and her son. I wonder what sort of day it was; whether the sun shone or the clouds lowered over the solitary grave on the little farm, when Margaret Bonneville said to her child, "Stand you there at his feet, for France; and I will here, for America." I do not know where the negroes and the Hicksite stood when that august corpse was lowered to the depths, but there, close, somewhere, stood the unfreed race, for whom he had vainly plead, and there, close, somewhere, the soul's revolt at spiritual masters. And from that tomb there went away the scattering fires, of the risen ghost, the '61 living Paine, the Grand Reality.
There’s probably nothing more tragic than the last years, the death, and the burial of Paine. The world would have been worse off if he had died earlier; but for him, facing a gunshot or a guillotine would have been more merciful than living a miserable life rejected by the nation he tried to free, avoided by political cowards and attacked by religious fanatics—even as he lay dying. Yet despite the loneliness, such a lonely and sad loneliness, there’s something that sends a cold thrill through you in that strange procession and burial—that meager procession, comprised of the Hicksite Quaker, two Black men, a widowed Frenchwoman, and her son. I wonder what the weather was like that day; whether the sun was shining or clouds were hanging over the lonely grave on the small farm, when Margaret Bonneville told her child, "Stand you there at his feet, for France; and I will be here, for America." I’m not sure where the Black men and the Hicksite stood when that noble coffin was lowered into the ground, but nearby, somewhere close, stood the enslaved race for whom he had pleaded in vain, and there, nearby, somewhere, was the soul’s rebellion against spiritual leaders. And from that grave, the scattering sparks of the risen ghost floated away, the '61 living Paine, the Grand Reality.
Dyer D. Lum
(February 15, 1839—April 6, 1893)
(Feb 15, 1839—Apr 6, 1893)
One of the silent martyrs whose graves are trodden to the level by their fellows' feet, almost before it is seen that they have fallen, completed his martyrdom one year ago to-night.
One of the silent martyrs whose graves are walked over by the feet of their peers, almost before it's noticed that they have fallen, completed his martyrdom one year ago tonight.
There are thousands of such, why then commemorate this one?
There are thousands like it, so why remember this one?
Let our answer be that in this one we commemorate all the others, and if we have chosen his day and name, it is because his genius, his work, his character was one of those rare gems produced in the great mine of suffering and flashing backward with all its changing lights the hopes, the fears, the gaieties, the griefs, the dreams, the doubts, the loves, the hates, the sum of that which is buried, low down there, in the human mine.
Let our response be that in this one we honor all the others, and if we have selected his day and name, it’s because his talent, his work, and his character were among those rare gems born from the deep mine of suffering, reflecting all its shifting lights: the hopes, the fears, the joys, the sorrows, the dreams, the doubts, the loves, the hates—the totality of what is buried deep within the human experience.
No more modest a man than Dyer D. Lum ever lived; partly, nay mostly, indeed, it was inborn, instinctive; but it was also fostered by his conception of life, which led him to consider self as the veriest of soap-bubbles, a thing to be dispelled by the merest whiff of wind, so to speak; and therefore, personal recognition or personal gain as the most silly, as well as unworthy, of motives. For this reason his works have often gone where his name did not, and thousands of persons have been influenced by his logic and his sentiments who never heard of his personality. Indeed there were some of us who[Pg 285] wondered when he died, what certain labor leaders would henceforth do for a cheap scribe to furnish them brains.
No one was more humble than Dyer D. Lum; partly, and mostly, it was just in his nature. It was also shaped by his view of life, which made him see himself as nothing more than a fragile soap bubble, easily burst by the slightest breeze, so to speak. Because of this, he regarded personal recognition or gain as the silliest and most unworthy motivations. As a result, his works often reached people who didn't know his name, and thousands were influenced by his ideas and feelings without ever learning about him personally. In fact, some of us[Pg 285] wondered after he passed away what certain labor leaders would do for a budget-friendly writer to provide them with ideas.
I have often heard him quote as his motto, both for organization and for literary effort, the expressive sentence: "Get in your work." "Let fools take the credit if they want it," was the implication of his tone, and I shall never forget the delightful smile with which he repeated Charles Mackay's lines, most singularly transposing the author's meaning: "Grub little moles——." He took an especial pleasure in grubbing, and smiling when a streak of sunlight fell on some one else.
I’ve often heard him use the phrase, both for organizing and for writing, “Get in your work.” His tone suggested that “let the fools take the credit if they want it,” and I’ll always remember the charming smile with which he quoted Charles Mackay’s lines, oddly shifting the author’s meaning: “Grub little moles——.” He particularly enjoyed digging in and smiled when a ray of sunshine fell on someone else.
I have said that this distinguishing characteristic, so fruitful in results in his later life, was partly instinctive and partly a philosophic conviction. The instinctive side may be best understood by a brief sketch of his ancestry. It is generally complained that the troublesome people who are never satisfied to let society alone, must necessarily be foreigners; at least they can never belong to the same nation as we, the good, the respectable. The easy method of laying everything pestilent to the charge of the foreigner, will not serve a conservative American against Dyer D. Lum. The first of the Lums to set foot in this country was Samuel L., a Scotchman, in the year 1732. They rooted in New England soil, and at the time of the Revolution, Dyer's great grandfather was a minute-man in the very town, Northampton, where his own corpse was laid a year ago. On the maternal side the Tappan family were also revolutionists, and back of revolutionists Reformationists in the days of Queen Elizabeth, and still back of that, Crusaders. All this would be important enough and indeed even distinguishing, were I relating it by way of "gilding refined gold"; but they acquire meaning the moment we regard them as data for a character. They are fraught with mysterious symbolism, and he himself becomes a symbol[Pg 286] of the deep-rooted faith of humanity, when we see that subterranean stream of blood running from Jerusalem through Europe and across the sea to America. It shows how profound is the well-spring of devotion to cause in the human heart; through how many centuries the spirit of rebellion lives. But what, say you, had it to do with his instinctive modesty? This: the devotee of a cause is never the devotee of self.
I have mentioned that this unique trait, which became so significant in his later life, was partly instinctual and partly based on a philosophical belief. The instinctual aspect can be better understood with a brief overview of his background. People often complain that those who are never satisfied to just let society be must necessarily be outsiders; they can never be part of the same nation as us, the good and respectable. The convenient way of blaming all problems on foreigners doesn’t apply to Dyer D. Lum. The first of the Lums to arrive in this country was Samuel L., a Scotsman, in 1732. They settled in New England, and during the Revolution, Dyer's great-grandfather was a minuteman in the very town of Northampton, where he was laid to rest just a year ago. On his mother's side, the Tappan family were also revolutionaries, and even further back, they were Reformationists during Queen Elizabeth's time, and beyond that, Crusaders. All of this would be notable enough if I were just trying to embellish history, but it takes on real meaning when we consider it as background for a character. These details carry a mysterious significance, and he himself becomes a symbol of the deep-seated faith of humanity when we trace that underlying stream of blood from Jerusalem through Europe to America. It reveals how deep the well of devotion to a cause is in the human heart and how many centuries the spirit of rebellion has endured. But you might ask, what does this have to do with his instinctive modesty? This: the devotee of a cause is never the devotee of self.
Now as to his philosophic convictions, it would be easy to deliver a whole lecture upon them; and unfortunately his profoundest work on that subject has not yet been printed. Of course, I can present them but briefly. I must preface that, as you will no doubt observe later on, his beliefs were in his own case a plain testimony to their own correctness. It sounds ridiculous to say that a thing can prove itself; but you will understand me when I explain that he regarded the conscious life of man, which includes, of course, his processes of reasoning and therefore his philosophy, as the merest fragment of him; that this process itself, which we are wont so fondly to consider as setting us higher than the brute, is but an upgrowth of our instincts. Man, the race Man, psychologically as well as bodily, might be likened to a tree, which every year adds small new growths whose bright green verdure opens to the sunlight, while below and supporting them quivers the great dark green mass of the tree, which year after year repeats itself, whispering in its shadows the old whispers of the centuries. The new verdure would represent the conscious life and growth of individuals, budding upward in response to the conditions surrounding them and adding what tiny mite they may to the experience of the race; but beneath and through, and all about them rustle the traditions of the dead—dead as individuals,[Pg 287] but living, more potently living than ever, in the great trunk and branches of unconscious, or instinctive life. And as the shape of the newly budding leaf, the shade of its green, the length of its stem, its size, are determined more by the nature of the tree than by surrounding circumstances, so the philosophy of the individual is determined by the instinctive life of the race.
Now, about his philosophical beliefs, I could easily give a whole lecture on them; unfortunately, his most in-depth work on that topic hasn’t been published yet. I can only summarize them here. I should mention, as you’ll likely notice later, that his beliefs were a clear testament to their own validity. It might sound absurd to say that something can prove itself, but you’ll understand what I mean when I explain that he viewed the conscious life of humans, which includes our reasoning processes and philosophy, as just a tiny part of who we are. He believed that this reasoning process, which we like to think sets us apart from animals, is merely a result of our instincts. Humanity, as a species, in both mind and body, can be compared to a tree that adds small new growths every year—bright green leaves reaching for sunlight—while beneath them, the strong, dark green trunk supports them, constantly recurring and whispering the age-old stories of the past. The new leaves represent the conscious lives and growth of individuals, rising in response to their environment and contributing what little they can to the overall experience of humanity; but beneath and within them, the traditions of those who have passed—dead as individuals,[Pg 287] but more vibrantly alive than ever in the sturdy trunk and branches of instinctive, unconscious life. Just as the shape, shade, length, and size of a newly budding leaf are shaped more by the tree’s inherent nature than by external conditions, an individual’s philosophy is shaped by the instinctive life of the human race.
The winter of death comes; the individual withers like the leaf; but the small item of growth that he has added is there, brown and barren though the twig appear. From him new buds will shoot, though its own leaves hereafter rustle in the deep green shadows of unconsciousness. As time passes away useless boughs wither and die, and are stricken utterly from the life of the race; such are the worthless lives, the abnormal growths, which no longer add anything either to the beauty or the service of the whole.
The winter of death arrives; the individual fades like a leaf; yet the little bit of growth they've contributed remains, brown and lifeless as the twig may look. New buds will sprout from it, even though its own leaves will eventually rustle in the deep green shadows of oblivion. As time goes by, useless branches wither and die, completely removed from the life of the race; these are the worthless lives, the abnormal growths, that no longer enhance the beauty or service of the whole.
Or, to adopt one of Comrade Lum's own figures, the useless or brutish elements in man slowly sink down like sediment deposited by the moving current. Now, in a case where we are able to trace a strain of blood as far back as this of his, and further are able to look at the conscious work of the man, and see that the one was the offspring of the other, modified of course by circumstances, we are able to make the seemingly absurd statement that the belief proves its own correctness.
Or, to use one of Comrade Lum's own examples, the useless or brutal parts of a person gradually settle down like sediment carried by a flowing river. Now, in a situation where we can trace a lineage back as far as his, and we can also observe the conscious efforts of the individual, seeing that one is the result of the other, obviously influenced by circumstances, we can make the seemingly ridiculous claim that the belief validates itself.
Let me particularize concerning this belief. First he was in all his writings the advocate of resistance, the champion of rebellion. But long before he had reduced the matter to a syllogism, he was a resistant in fact. What else could you expect from the Crusader, the Reformationist, the Revolutionist? It might be said by the people who believe in the supreme influence of circumstances, that it was his social environment which[Pg 288] made him such—that given the ideal social order and he would have been as mild a pacificator as Jesus: which is equivalent to saying that given the outward circumstances and an ear of wheat will grow from a seed corn.
Let me clarify this belief. In all his writings, he was the supporter of resistance, the advocate for rebellion. But long before he turned this idea into a logical argument, he was already a resistor in practice. What else would you expect from someone who was a Crusader, a Reformationist, a Revolutionist? Those who believe that circumstances have the ultimate influence might say that it was his social environment that shaped him—that if the social order had been ideal, he would have been as gentle and peaceful as Jesus; which is the same as saying that given the right conditions, a stalk of wheat would sprout from a kernel of corn.
Lum was the resistant, the man of action; the man who while scarcely more than a boy, enlisted as a volunteer in the 125th New York infantry to fight a cause he then deemed just; who being taken prisoner, twice effected his escape; who sick of the inaction of superiors, while a third-time prisoner waiting to be exchanged, took his exchange in his own hands, at the risk of death for desertion, and within a month re-enlisted in the cavalry, where by sheer force of daring he rose from private to captain; the man who smashed the idol of the Greenback movement, sooner than let him betray its voters, reckless himself of the rebound of hate from the politicians; the man who cast all business prospects and journalistic hopes aside as so much chaff, when he picked up the fallen banner of the fight in Chicago, by editing the paper of Albert Parsons, then in prison and doomed to die; the man who could say to his well-beloved friend, when that friend asked him whether he should petition Governor Oglesby for his life, knowing that that petition would be granted, the man who, under these circumstances could say: "Die, Parsons"; the man who poor, defeated, dirty, ragged, hungry, could proudly refuse the proffered hand of the then king of the labor movement, that king who had kept his kingdom by repudiating the martyrs of Chicago from the limitless height of one soul over another, answer "there's blood on it, Powderly"; the man who faced a public audience to defend the shooting of Frick by Alexander Berkman, a few days after the occurrence, because he felt that when another has done a thing which you approve as[Pg 289] leading in the direction of your own aspirations, it is your duty to share the effects of the counterblast his action may have provoked; the man who seized the unknown Monster, Death, with a smile on his lips—all of this man was germinating in the child of the pious home who even when a mere boy had dared Jehovah.
Lum was the fighter, the man of action; the guy who, barely more than a kid, volunteered for the 125th New York Infantry to fight for a cause he believed in; who, after being captured, managed to escape twice; who, tired of his superiors’ inaction, took matters into his own hands while waiting to be exchanged for a third time, risking death for desertion, and within a month re-enlisted in the cavalry, where he boldly rose from private to captain; the guy who took down the idol of the Greenback movement rather than let him betray its supporters, disregarding the backlash from the politicians; the guy who tossed aside all business prospects and journalism dreams when he picked up the fallen banner of the fight in Chicago, by editing the paper of Albert Parsons, who was then in prison and facing execution; the guy who could tell his dear friend, when asked if he should petition Governor Oglesby for his life, knowing that petition would be granted, "Let him die, Parsons"; the guy who, poor, defeated, dirty, ragged, and hungry, could proudly turn down the offered hand of the then king of the labor movement, that king who kept his power by turning his back on the martyrs of Chicago, saying "there's blood on it, Powderly"; the guy who confronted a public audience to defend the shooting of Frick by Alexander Berkman just days later because he believed that when someone does something you support, it’s your duty to share in the consequences of the backlash their actions might cause; the guy who smiled at the unknown force of Death—this is the man who was developing in the child from the devout home who, even as a boy, had dared to challenge Jehovah.
Having "weighed Him, tried Him, found Him naught," he threw the Jewish God and cosmogony overboard with as much equanimity as he would have eaten his dinner, and set about finding a more reasonable explanation of phenomena. In this, as in all other matters, the man of action has a certain advantage over a pure theorist, which is this: he plunges immediately into the conflict, he throws the gauntlet, rashly sometimes, but boldly; he settles the question at once; if there is any suffering attached to the attempt, he suffers once and has done with it; while the theorist, the fellow who walks tiptoe round the edge of the battle-field, dies a hundred times and still suffers on.
Having "weighed Him, tried Him, found Him as nothing," he tossed aside the Jewish God and creation story with as much calmness as if he were having dinner, and began looking for a more rational explanation for the world. In this, as in all other things, the person of action has a definite edge over a pure theorist: he immediately jumps into the conflict, he throws down the challenge, sometimes recklessly but always boldly; he settles the issue right away; if there's any pain that comes with the attempt, he experiences it once and then it's over; whereas the theorist, the one who tiptoes around the battlefield, dies a hundred times and continues to suffer on.
My own conversion from orthodoxy to freethought was of this latter sort. I never dared God; I always tried to propitiate him with prayers and tears even while I was doubting his existence; I suffered hell a thousand times while I was wondering where it was located. But my teacher winked at the heavens, braved hell, and then tossed the whole affair aside with a joke.
My own shift from traditional beliefs to independent thinking was like that. I never challenged God; I always tried to win him over with prayers and tears even while I was questioning his existence. I went through hell a thousand times while I was wondering where it could be. But my teacher looked up at the sky, faced hell, and then just laughed it off.
Nevertheless, he did not, as nearly all of our modern image-breakers have done, deny all religions in their entirety, because he had run a lance through a stuffed Mumbo-Jumbo. Indeed, the spirit of devotion to something greater than Self, which will be found as the kernel of every religion, was so thoroughly in him, or indeed was he himself that whether he fancied himself willing it or not, his inclinations directed all his conscious[Pg 290] efforts to read the riddle of life into the channel of Buddhism. I do not know whether he ever accepted its peculiarly fanciful side or not; but if he did, it was early corrected by a no less characteristic trait, also an inheritance of the Tappan family, that of critical analysis. An omnivorous reader, he was always abreast of the times in matters of scientific discovery; and his inexorable logic would never have permitted him to retain a creed which necessitated any doctoring of facts; he rather doctored the creed to fit the facts and thus evolved a species of modern Buddhism which he called "Evolutional Ethics," whose principles may be briefly stated as follows:
Nevertheless, he didn’t, like most of our modern image-breakers, completely reject all religions, just because he had skewered a fake Mumbo-Jumbo. In fact, the spirit of devotion to something greater than oneself, which is at the heart of every religion, was so deeply instilled in him, or was indeed him that whether he thought he was willing it or not, he naturally channeled all his conscious[Pg 290] efforts into interpreting the riddle of life through Buddhism. I’m not sure if he ever embraced its particularly fanciful aspects; but if he did, it was soon balanced out by another trait, also an inheritance from the Tappan family, which was critical analysis. An avid reader, he always kept up with the latest scientific discoveries; and his relentless logic would never have allowed him to cling to a belief system that required altering the facts; instead, he modified the belief to fit the facts and developed a form of modern Buddhism he called "Evolutional Ethics," whose principles can be summarized as follows:
Man is the continuation of the process of evolution up to date. He is thus united to all other products of evolution, and is governed by the same laws. The two factors which determine form in the organic world are adaptation and inheritance; and since evolution is no less a matter of psychology than physiology, the soul of man as well as the soul of animals and plants, must be moulded by these factors. That inheritance tends to crystallize existing forms, while adaptation, or the influence of environment, ever tends to modification of forms, whether physical or intellectual. That mind as much as body is unconscious, so far as there is perfect adaptation to surroundings; and that only when inharmony of the organism with the environment as the result of change in the latter, arises, can there be consciousness. That this consciousness is a state of pain, more or less sharply defined; and will continue to increase in intensity until the necessary adaptation is accomplished, when as a result a feeling of satisfaction or pleasure will ensue, gradually sinking into the blissful unconsciousness of perfect harmony. That progress thus demands this stepping[Pg 291] constantly up the rough stairway of pain; and that not even one step is passed until moistened by the blood of many generations. That the path up the mountain side is not laid out by us, but for us, and that we must travel there whether it pleases us or not. That the chances are it will not please us; that our whole lives, in so far as they are conscious, will probably be one record of never achieved struggle; and that rest will come only when we descend to the unconsciousness of Death.
Human beings are the latest stage in the evolution process. We are connected to all other products of evolution and follow the same laws. The two main factors that shape forms in the living world are adaptation and inheritance; since evolution involves both psychology and physiology, the human soul, like the souls of animals and plants, is shaped by these factors. Inheritance tends to solidify existing forms, while adaptation, or the influence of the environment, continuously modifies forms, both physically and intellectually. The mind, just like the body, is often unaware when there is perfect adaptation to surroundings; it is only when there is a mismatch between the organism and its environment due to changes that consciousness emerges. This consciousness can be a painful state that becomes more intensely defined until necessary adaptation is achieved, which then brings a feeling of satisfaction or pleasure, eventually fading into the blissful unconsciousness of perfect harmony. Progress requires us to continuously climb the rough staircase of pain, and not a single step is taken without being soaked in the struggles of many generations. The path up the mountain is not determined by us, but for us, and we must tread it whether we like it or not. Most likely, it will not please us; our entire conscious lives will likely be marked by an ongoing struggle that never quite succeeds, with rest only arriving when we slip into the unconsciousness of Death.
Thus he was a pessimist of the darkest hue; and yet he never wasted a moment's regret on the facts. He watched this passing spectre man, gliding among the whirling dance of atoms, contemplated his final extinction with composure, sneered at metaphysicians while he himself was buried in metaphysics, and cracked jokes either at his own expense or somebody else's.
Thus he was a pessimist in the most extreme way; and yet he never spent a moment regretting the facts. He observed this fleeting human existence, moving through the chaotic dance of atoms, faced his inevitable end with calmness, mocked philosophers while he was himself lost in philosophical thoughts, and made jokes either at his own expense or someone else's.
The result of all this speculation was the conclusion that man, being a social animal, must adapt himself to social ends (not determined by him but for him—unconsciously); that therefore the one who sets himself and his egotistic desires against the social ideal is the supreme traitor. He had a peculiar power of expressing volumes in an epithet; and the epithet he gave to the Egoist was "Dung-Beetle." For the sake of those who may not be familiar with the insect referred to, I may explain that a dung-beetle is a sort of bug that exhibits its instincts by rolling a ball of dung, and who sometimes appears to meditate when he rolls over the ball that the universe has turned bottom up—because he has.
The outcome of all this thinking was the realization that humans, being social creatures, must adjust to societal goals (which are determined not by them but for them—unconsciously); therefore, the person who prioritizes their own selfish desires over the social ideal is the ultimate traitor. He had a unique ability to convey a lot with just a single word; the term he used for the Egoist was "Dung-Beetle." For those who might not know the insect in question, let me clarify that a dung-beetle is a type of bug that shows its instincts by rolling a ball of dung, and sometimes seems to ponder while it rolls over the ball, as if considering how the universe has been turned upside down—because it has.
Now, it is well known that the greater part of the reform camp—particularly the Anarchistic camp—is made up of Dung-Beetles, I mean of Egoists; people who declare that the desire for pleasure is the motive of action, who think a great deal of their egos and don't care a rap for society. The result was they sharpened[Pg 292] their pencils and wrote scathing editorials denouncing him. To which he answered never a word. First, because he didn't consider himself worth fighting about; and second, if he had, he was altogether too good a general to do it. His opponents were a disputatious sort, who liked nothing better than argument; he knew what his enemy wanted and didn't do it.
Now, it’s well known that most of the reform movement—especially the Anarchist side—is filled with Dung-Beetles, I mean Egoists; people who say that the pursuit of pleasure drives their actions, who focus heavily on their own egos and don’t care at all about society. As a result, they sharpened[Pg 292] their pencils and wrote harsh editorials criticizing him. He didn’t even respond. First, because he didn’t think he was worth arguing about; and second, if he had, he was way too smart a strategist to engage. His opponents were the type who thrived on debate; he understood what his enemy wanted and didn't give it to them.
But when a question worth discussing arose, then woe to those who had courted the rapier of his wit, or challenged to duel with the diamond-tipped dagger of his sarcasm. He could answer columns with a paragraph.
But when a topic worth discussing came up, then watch out for those who had tried to match his sharp wit or who had dared to duel with the razor-sharp edge of his sarcasm. He could respond to whole articles with just a single paragraph.
I do not know whether this philosophy of his had crystallized in his own mind before he became an Anarchist or not. I believe, however, it had not; I think it grew along with his other conceptions, being broadened and corrected, and in turn broadening and correcting his thought in other channels. But at any rate, fully developed or not, it certainly influenced his conclusions on economic subjects greatly. True to his instincts he was always at the front of battle, and when the war closed his first move was to attach himself to the Greenback party, the first widespread expression of organized protest against monopoly of the means of production in America. He still had faith in the saving grace of politics, and was active enough in the agitation to be nominated for Lieut. Governor of Massachusetts with Wendell Phillips for Governor. The fight, which besides being a demand for fiat money, embodied a short-hour movement, took on a national character; and Dyer D. Lum with five others, including Albert R. Parsons, was appointed on a committee to push the matter before Congress. This was in 1880. Six years later, time and the tide had driven both of them into the great current[Pg 293] of Socialism, and final repudiation of politics as a means of attaining Socialistic ideals. And here came in the philosophy of the unconscious. The socialization of industry was the next step up the mountain side, not because men wished or planned it; but the pressure of surroundings made it the only possible move; but on the other hand the reactionary, system-building Socialism advocated by the great master Marx, and all his train of little repeaters, was seen to be at variance with a no less marked feature of the evolving social ideal, viz., elasticity, mobility, constantly increasing differentiation; which is only possible when units of society are left free to adapt themselves to the slightest changes, unforced by the opinions of other people who know nothing of the matters in question, but who, being in the majority (for where is ignorance not in the majority?) could suppress the free movements of the minority by enacting their ignorance into laws.
I’m not sure if his philosophy had fully formed in his mind before he became an Anarchist. However, I believe it hadn't; it seems to have developed alongside his other ideas, evolving and refining them, while also being shaped by his thoughts in other areas. Regardless of its development, it definitely impacted his views on economic issues significantly. True to his instincts, he was always at the forefront of the struggle, and after the war ended, his first action was to join the Greenback party, the first widespread organized protest against the monopoly on production in America. He still believed in the potential of politics to bring about change, and he was active enough in the movement to get nominated for Lieutenant Governor of Massachusetts alongside Wendell Phillips for Governor. The struggle, which called for fiat money and included a movement for shorter work hours, gained national attention; Dyer D. Lum and five others, including Albert R. Parsons, were appointed to a committee to push the issue before Congress. This was in 1880. Six years later, both of them had shifted toward the broader currents of Socialism and abandoned politics as a way to achieve Socialistic goals. This is where the idea of the unconscious philosophy came into play. The socialization of industry became the next necessary step, not because people desired it or planned it, but because the pressures of their environment made it the only viable option. Meanwhile, the rigid, system-building Socialism promoted by the great master Marx and his many followers was seen as incompatible with another clear aspect of the evolving social ideal: flexibility, adaptability, and increasingly complex differentiation. This can only happen when members of society are free to adjust to even the smallest changes without being constrained by the opinions of others who know little about the issues at hand, but who, being in the majority (for where ignorance isn’t the majority?), could impose their ignorance as law and stifle the free actions of the minority.
Thus it will be seen that he looked forward to free Socialism as the industrial ideal; the requirements of that ideal are laid down in his "Economics of Anarchy."
Thus it will be seen that he looked forward to free Socialism as the industrial ideal; the requirements of that ideal are laid out in his "Economics of Anarchy."
A few of his caustic sentences may here be quoted:
A few of his sharp remarks can be quoted here:
"The Statist assumes that rights increase in some metaphysical manner, and become incarnate in half the whole plus one."
"The Statist believes that rights somehow increase in a metaphysical way and become real when they reach half of the total plus one."
"Politics discovers wisdom by taking a general poll of ignorance."
"Politics finds insight by taking a broad survey of what people don’t know."
"Every appeal to legislation to do aught but undo is as futile as sending a flag of truce to the enemy for munitions of war."
"Every request for laws to do anything other than undo is just as pointless as asking the enemy for weapons while waving a white flag."
"When Caesar conquered Greece, he subjugated Olympus, and the Gods now measure tape behind counters with Christian decorum."
"When Caesar conquered Greece, he took control of Olympus, and now the Gods measure tape behind counters with a sense of Christian decorum."
Lum had faith in humankind. He always trusted[Pg 294] the people; the people that maligned him, the people that injured him, the people that killed him. When I asked him once why he did not get angry at an individual who industriously circulated lies about him, he answered with a twinkling laugh, "For the same reason that I don't kick the house-cat." And yet he had an abiding faith in that man, and other similar men, to work out the judgments of the human race, undisturbed by the fact that they let their only honest leaders die in garrets.
Lum had faith in humanity. He always trusted[Pg 294] the people; the ones who slandered him, the ones who hurt him, the ones who killed him. When I once asked him why he didn’t get angry at someone who was constantly spreading lies about him, he replied with a playful laugh, "For the same reason I don't kick the house cat." Yet he had a deep belief in that man, and others like him, to sort out the judgments of mankind, unfazed by the fact that they allowed their only true leaders to die alone in shabby rooms.
And underneath the speculative philosopher who confused you with long words; underneath the cold logician who mercilessly scouted at sentiment; underneath the pessimistic poet that sent the mournful cry of the whip-poor-will echoing through the widowed chambers of the heart, that hung and sung over the festival walls of Life the wreaths and dirges of Death; underneath the gay joker who delighted to play tricks on politicians, police and detectives; was the man who took the children on his knees and told them stories while the night was falling, the man who gave up a share of his own meagre meals to save five blind kittens from drowning; the man who lent his arm to a drunken washerwoman whom he did not know, and carried her basket for her, that she might not be arrested and locked up; the man who gathered four-leafed clovers and sent them to his friends, wishing them "all the luck which superstition attached to them"; the man whose heart was beating with the great common heart, who was one with the simplest and the poorest.
And beneath the thinker who confused you with complicated words; beneath the cold logician who cruelly dismissed feelings; beneath the pessimistic poet whose mournful cry echoed through the lonely chambers of the heart, hanging over the celebratory walls of Life the wreaths and laments of Death; beneath the cheerful joker who loved to prank politicians, police, and detectives; was the man who took children on his lap and told them stories as night fell, the man who sacrificed a part of his own meager meals to save five blind kittens from drowning; the man who helped a drunken washerwoman he didn't know and carried her basket so she wouldn't be arrested; the man who collected four-leaf clovers and sent them to his friends, wishing them "all the luck that superstition promised"; the man whose heart beat in sync with the great common heart, who was one with the simplest and the poorest.
Lum held that evolutional ethics, or Anarchist ethics, in fact, must take account of both the altruistic and egoistic impulses; that while determining causes will ever lie in the mysterious realm of the unconscious life, consciousness may discern the trend of development and[Pg 295] throw in its quota of influence for or against. That in its endeavor to comprehend the trend of development, it should take fair account of ancient truths, however enveloped in superstitious husks; should aim to extract the virtue even in the much mistaken altruistic doctrines of vicarious atonement and personal abasement; and while emphasizing the negation of human rulership as destructive of the possibilities of true growth, at the same time to acknowledge the vain conceit of self as anything more than a temporary grouping of instinct developed in beast, in plant, in man; to acknowledge the individual creature as a sort of mirrored reflection of the cosmos, constantly shifting, now scintillant, now vague and evanescent, now gone forever as Death breaks the mirror.
Lum believed that evolutionary ethics, or Anarchist ethics, must consider both altruistic and egoistic impulses. While the underlying causes will always be rooted in the mysterious realm of the unconscious, consciousness can recognize the direction of development and contribute its influence for or against it. In trying to understand this trend, it should fairly acknowledge ancient truths, even if they're wrapped in superstitious beliefs; it should strive to find the value in the often misguided altruistic ideas of vicarious atonement and personal humiliation. While highlighting that human rulership hinders the potential for genuine growth, it should also recognize the misguided pride of self as just a temporary arrangement of instincts found in beasts, plants, and humans. It should see the individual as a kind of reflection of the universe, always changing, sometimes brilliant, sometimes faint and fleeting, and ultimately disappearing as Death breaks the mirror.
The notion of immortality which grows from such a conception of self is purged of the old vain conceit. It has been most beautifully voiced in George Eliot's "Choir Invisible," Mr. Lum's favorite poem; and in the lines is expressed the last great limitless shadow which engulfs even this immortality, the blind, tremendous darkness which lies at the end of all, the sense of the invincibility of which must have lain upon our teacher's soul when after the last searching, inexplicable, farewell look into a friend's eyes he went out into the April night and took his last walk in the roar of the great city—he who should soon be so silent!
The idea of immortality that arises from this understanding of self is free from old vain notions. It has been beautifully expressed in George Eliot's "Choir Invisible," Mr. Lum's favorite poem; and in those lines, we find the ultimate vast shadow that swallows even this immortality, the overwhelming darkness that waits at the end of everything. The feeling of its unyielding power must have weighed on our teacher's soul when, after the final searching, inexplicable goodbye glance into a friend's eyes, he stepped out into the April night and took his last walk amidst the noise of the great city—he who would soon be so quiet!
Most of his comrades were surprised. They said: "I never thought Dyer D. Lum would go alone." But I who know how often and how wearily he said "What's the use," am sure that that mocking question lay at his heart, and paralyzed the will to do.
Most of his friends were surprised. They said, "I never thought Dyer D. Lum would go alone." But I, who know how often and how wearily he said, "What's the use," am sure that that mocking question was at the heart of him and paralyzed the will to act.
Like Olive Schreiner's stars in the African Farm, the soul about to depart sees the earth so coldly—all the[Pg 296] ages are as one night—and like them he watches little helpless creatures of the earth come out and crawl awhile upon its skin, then go back beneath it, and it does not matter—nothing matters.
Like the stars in Olive Schreiner's African Farm, the soul ready to leave sees the world as very cold—all the ages feel like one long night—and like those stars, it observes small, helpless creatures crawl briefly on the surface of the earth, then retreat below it, and it doesn’t matter—nothing matters.
Francisco Ferrer
In all unsuccessful social upheavals there are two terrors: the Red—that is, the people, the mob; the White—that is, the reprisal.
In every failed social revolution, there are two fears: the Red—meaning the people, the mob; and the White—meaning the backlash.
When a year ago to-day the lightning of the White Terror shot out of that netherest blackness of Social Depth, the Spanish Torture House, and laid in the ditch of Montjuich a human being who but a moment before had been the personification of manhood, in the flower of life, in the strength and pride of a balanced intellect, full of the purpose of a great and growing undertaking,—that of the Modern Schools,—humanity at large received a blow in the face which it could not understand.
When a year ago today the lightning of the White Terror struck from the deepest blackness of Social Depth, the Spanish Torture House, and left a person in the ditch of Montjuich who just a moment before had embodied manhood, in the prime of life, with the strength and pride of a balanced intellect, filled with the purpose of a significant and expanding mission—the Modern Schools—humanity as a whole received a blow to the face that it couldn’t comprehend.
Stunned, bewildered, shocked, it recoiled and stood gaping with astonishment. How to explain it? The average individual—certainly the average individual in America—could not believe it possible that any group of persons calling themselves a government, let it be of the worst and most despotic, could slay a man for being a teacher, a teacher of modern sciences, a builder of hygienic schools, a publisher of text-books. No: they could not believe it. Their minds staggered back and shook refusal. It was not so; it could not be so. The man was shot,—that was sure. He was dead, and there was no raising him out of the ditch to question him. The Spanish government had certainly proceeded in an unjustifiable manner in court-martialing him and sentencing[Pg 298] him without giving him a chance at defense. But surely he had been guilty of something; surely he must have rioted, or instigated riot, or done some desperate act of rebellion; for never could it be that in the twentieth century a country of Europe could kill a peaceful man whose aim in life was to educate children in geography, arithmetic, geology, physics, chemistry, singing, and languages.
Stunned, confused, and shocked, it pulled back and stood there, staring in disbelief. How could this be explained? The average person—especially the average person in America—couldn't believe it was possible for any group calling themselves a government, even the worst and most oppressive, to kill a man simply for being a teacher, a teacher of modern sciences, a builder of hygienic schools, and a publisher of textbooks. No, they couldn't accept it. Their minds couldn't wrap around it and rejected the idea. It was not true; it couldn't be true. The man was shot—that much was clear. He was dead, and there was no way to raise him from the ditch to ask him about it. The Spanish government had definitely acted unjustly in court-martialing him and sentencing[Pg 298] him without giving him a chance to defend himself. But surely he must have done something wrong; surely he must have rioted, or incited a riot, or committed some desperate act of rebellion. How could it ever be that in the twentieth century, a country in Europe could kill a peaceful man whose goal in life was to educate children in geography, math, geology, physics, chemistry, singing, and languages?
No: it was not possible!—And, for all that, it was possible; it was done, on the 13th of October, one year ago to-day, in the face of Europe, standing with tied hands to look on at the murder.
No: it wasn't possible! —And yet, it was possible; it happened, on October 13th, one year ago today, while Europe watched with its hands tied, witnessing the murder.
And from that day on, controversy between the awakened who understood, the reactionists who likewise understood, and their followers on both sides who have half understood, has surged up and down and left confusion pretty badly confounded in the mind of him who did not understand, but sought to.
And from that day on, the argument between those who understood, the reactionaries who also understood, and their supporters on both sides who only partially understood, has risen and fallen, leaving a lot of confusion in the mind of those who didn’t understand but were trying to.
The men who did him to death, and the institutions they represent have done all in their power to create the impression that Ferrer was a believer in violence, a teacher of the principles of violence, a doer of acts of violence, and an instigator of widespread violence perpetrated by a mass of people. In support of the first they have published reports purporting to be his own writings, have pretended to reproduce seditious pictures from the walls of his class-rooms, have declared that he was seen mingling with the rebels during the Catalonian uprising of last year, and that upon trial he was found guilty of having conceived and launched the Spanish rebellion against the Moroccan war. And that his death was a just act of reprisal.
The men who killed him, along with the institutions they represent, have done everything they can to make it seem like Ferrer was a supporter of violence, a teacher of violent principles, an active participant in violent acts, and someone who incited large-scale violence among the masses. To back this up, they've published reports claiming to be his own writings, falsely reproduced seditious images from his classrooms, claimed he was seen with the rebels during last year's Catalonian uprising, and said he was found guilty in court of having planned and started the Spanish rebellion against the Moroccan war. They argue that his death was a deserved act of retaliation.
On the other hand, we have had a storm of indignant voices clamoring in his defense, alternately admitting and[Pg 299] denying him to be a revolutionist, alternately contending that his schools taught social rebellion and that they taught nothing but pure science; we have had workmen demonstrating and professors and litterateurs protesting on very opposite grounds; and almost none were able to give definite information for the faith that was in them.
On the other hand, we’ve seen a wave of angry voices speaking out for him, sometimes acknowledging and other times denying that he’s a revolutionary. They argue back and forth, some claiming that his schools promote social rebellion while others insist they only teach pure science. We’ve had workers demonstrating and professors and writers protesting for very different reasons, and almost none could provide clear information to support their beliefs.
And indeed it has been very difficult to obtain exact information, and still is so. After a year's lapse, it is yet not easy to get the facts disentangled from the fancies,—the truths from the lies, and above all from the half-lies.
And it has indeed been very difficult to get accurate information, and it still is. Even after a year, it's still not easy to sort out the facts from the fictions—the truths from the lies, and especially from the half-truths.
And even when we have the truths as to the facts, it is still difficult to valuate them, because of American ignorance of Spanish ignorance. Please understand the phrase. America has not too much to boast of in the way of its learning; but yet it has that much of common knowledge and common education that it does not enter into our minds to conceive of a population 68% of which are unable to read and write, and a good share of the remaining 32% can only read, not write; neither does it at all enter our heads to think that of this 32% of the better informed, the most powerful contingent is composed of those whose distinct, avowed, and deliberate purpose it is to keep the ignorant ignorant.
And even when we know the facts, it's still hard to assess them because of American ignorance about Spanish ignorance. Please understand this phrase. America doesn't have much to brag about regarding its education; however, it does have enough general knowledge and basic education that we can't imagine a population where 68% can't read or write, and a significant portion of the remaining 32% can only read, not write. Plus, it doesn't even cross our minds that of this 32% of the more informed people, the biggest group is made up of those whose explicit and intentional goal is to keep the uneducated uninformed.
Whatever may be the sins of Government in this country, or of the Churches—and there are plenty of such sins—at least they have not (save in the case of negro slaves) constituted themselves a conspiratical force to keep out enlightenment,—to prevent the people from learning to read and write, or to acquire whatever scientific knowledge their economic circumstances permitted them to. What the unconscious conspiracy of economic circumstance has done, and what conscious manipulations the Government school is guilty of, to render higher education a privilege of the rich and a maintainer of injustice[Pg 300] is another matter. But it cannot be charged that the rulers of America seek to render the people illiterate. People, therefore, who have grown up in a general atmosphere of thought which regards the government as a provider of education, even as a compeller of education, do not, unless their attention is drawn to the facts, conceive of a state of society in which government is a hostile force, opposed to the enlightenment of the people,—its politicians exercising all their ingenuity to sidetrack the demand of the people for schools. How much less do they conceive the hostile force and power of a Church, having behind it an unbroken descent from feudal ages, whose direct interest it is to maintain a closed monopoly of learning, and to keep out of general circulation all scientific information which would tend to destroy the superstitions whereby it thrives.
No matter what wrongs the Government or the Churches in this country may have committed—and there are many—at least they haven’t banded together, except in the case of enslaved Black people, to block access to knowledge—stopping people from learning to read and write or gaining any scientific knowledge their economic situations allowed. What the invisible influence of economic conditions has done, and what deliberate actions the Government schools take to make higher education a privilege for the wealthy and uphold injustice[Pg 300], is a different story. However, it can’t be said that the leaders of America aim to keep people uneducated. Therefore, those who have grown up in an environment where the government is seen as a provider or even a mandator of education do not, unless someone points it out, imagine a society where the government is an opposing force against the people’s enlightenment, with politicians using all their skills to divert the public's demand for schools. Even less can they imagine the opposing force and power of a Church, which has an uninterrupted lineage from feudal times, that directly benefits from keeping knowledge monopolized and excluding any scientific information that could undermine the superstitions that support it.
I say that the American people in general are not informed as to these conditions, and therefore the phenomenon of a teacher killed for instituting and maintaining schools staggers their belief. And when they read the assertions of those who defend the murder, that it was because his schools were instigating the overthrow of social order in Spain, they naturally exclaim: "Ah, that explains it! The man taught sedition, rebellion, riot, in his schools! That is the reason."
I believe that most Americans are generally unaware of these circumstances, which is why the idea of a teacher being killed for starting and running schools is so shocking to them. When they read claims from those defending the murder, saying it was because his schools were promoting the overthrow of social order in Spain, they understandably react with: "Oh, that makes sense! The man taught rebellion, uprising, chaos in his schools! That’s the reason."
Now the truth is, that what Ferrer was teaching in his schools was really instigating the overthrow of the social order of Spain; furthermore it was not only instigating it, but it was making it as certain as the still coming of the daylight out of the night of the east. But not by the teaching of riot; of the use of dagger, bomb, or knife; but by the teaching of the same sciences which are taught in our public schools, through a generally diffused knowledge of which the power of Spain's despotic Church must[Pg 301] crumble away. Likewise it was laying the primary foundation for the overthrow of such portions of the State organization as exist by reason of the general ignorance of the people.
Now the truth is that what Ferrer was teaching in his schools was really encouraging the overthrow of Spain's social order; in fact, it wasn't just encouraging it, but it was making it as inevitable as the coming of daylight from the east. However, it wasn't through teaching riot, or the use of daggers, bombs, or knives; it was through teaching the same subjects that are taught in our public schools. By spreading this knowledge, the power of Spain's despotic Church will crumble away. Similarly, it was laying the groundwork for the overthrow of aspects of the State organization that exist due to the people's general ignorance.
The Social Order of Spain ought to be overthrown; must be overthrown, will be overthrown; and Ferrer was doing a mighty work in that direction. The men who killed him knew and understood it well. And they consciously killed him for what he really did; but they have let the outside world suppose they did it, for what he did not do. Knowing there are no words so hated by all governments as "sedition and rebellion," knowing that such words will make the most radical of governments align itself with the most despotic at once, knowing there is nothing which so offends the majority of conservative and peace-loving people everywhere as the idea of violence unordered by authority, they have wilfully created the impression that Ferrer's schools were places where children and youths were taught to handle weapons, and to make ready for armed attacks on the government.
The social order in Spain needs to be overthrown; it must be overthrown, and it will be overthrown. Ferrer was doing significant work toward that goal. The people who killed him clearly understood that. They deliberately killed him for what he truly did, but they allowed the outside world to think they did it for what he did not do. Knowing that no words are more despised by governments than "sedition and rebellion," and that such words can make even the most radical governments ally with the most oppressive ones, they intentionally created the impression that Ferrer's schools were places where children and young adults were trained to use weapons and prepare for armed attacks on the government.
They have, as I said before, created this impression in various ways; they have pointed to the fact that the man who in 1906 made the attack on Alfonso's life, had acted as a translator of books used by Ferrer in his schools; they have scattered over Europe and America pictures purporting to be reproductions of drawings in prominent wall-spaces in his schools, recommending the violent overthrow of the government.
They have, as I mentioned earlier, created this impression in different ways; they highlighted that the man who tried to assassinate Alfonso in 1906 had worked as a translator for the books used by Ferrer in his schools; they have circulated images across Europe and America claiming to be reproductions of drawings displayed prominently in his schools, advocating for the violent overthrow of the government.
As to the first of these accusations, I shall consider it later in the lecture; but as to the last, it should be enough to remind any person with an ordinary amount of reflection, that the schools were public places open to any one, as our schools are; and that if any such pictures had existed, they would have been sufficient cause for shutting[Pg 302] up the schools and incarcerating the founder within a day after their appearance on the walls. The Spanish Government has that much sense of how to preserve its own existence, that it would not allow such pictures to hang in a public place for one day. Nor would books preaching sedition have been permitted to be published or circulated.—All this is foolish dust sought to be thrown in foolish eyes.
As for the first of these accusations, I’ll discuss it later in the lecture; but regarding the last one, it should be clear to anyone who thinks about it for a moment that the schools were public spaces open to everyone, just like our schools today; and if any such images had existed, they would have been enough reason to close the schools and imprison the founder within a day of their appearing on the walls. The Spanish Government understands how to protect its own interests and wouldn’t allow such images to be displayed in a public space for even one day. Nor would books promoting rebellion have been allowed to be published or distributed. —All this is just silly nonsense meant to distract people.
No; the real offense was the real thing that he did. And in order to appreciate its enormity, from the Spanish ruling force's standpoint, let us now consider what that ruling force is, what are the economic and educational conditions of the Spanish people, why and how Ferrer founded the Modern Schools, and what were the subjects taught therein.
No; the true offense was the actual thing he did. To fully grasp its significance from the perspective of the Spanish ruling power, let's examine what that ruling power is, the economic and educational conditions of the Spanish people, and why and how Ferrer established the Modern Schools, including the subjects that were taught there.
Up to the year 1857 there existed no legal provision for general elementary education in Spain. In that year, owing to the liberals having gotten into power in Madrid, after a bitter contest aroused partially by the general political events of Europe, a law making elementary education compulsory was passed. This was two years before Ferrer's birth.
Up until 1857, there were no legal requirements for basic education in Spain. That year, due to the liberals coming into power in Madrid after a heated struggle partly driven by the broader political happenings in Europe, a law was enacted making elementary education mandatory. This was two years before Ferrer was born.
Now it is one thing for a political party, temporarily in possession of power, to pass a law. It is quite another thing to make that law effective, even when wealth and general sentiment are behind it. But when joined to the fact that there is a strong opposition is added the fact that this opposition is in possession of the greatest wealth of the country, that the people to be benefited are often quite as bitterly opposed to their own enlightenment as those who profit by their ignorance, and that those who do ardently desire their own uplift are extremely poor, the difficulty of practicalizing this educational law is partially appreciated.
Now, it's one thing for a political party, temporarily in power, to pass a law. It’s a whole different challenge to actually enforce that law, even if it has the support of wealth and public opinion. But when you factor in a strong opposition, which happens to hold a significant amount of the country’s wealth, and consider that the people who would benefit are often just as strongly against their own improvement as those who gain from their ignorance, along with the reality that those who genuinely want to better their situation are usually very poor, the difficulty of implementing this educational law becomes clearer.
Ferrer's own boyhood life is an illustration of how much benefit the children of the peasantry reaped from the educational law. His parents were vine dressers; they were eminently orthodox and believed what their priest (who was probably the only man in the little village of Alella able to read) told them: that the Liberals were the emissaries of Satan and that whatever they did was utterly evil. They wanted no such evil thing as popular education about, and would not that their children should have it. Accordingly, even at 13 years of age, the boy was without education,—a circumstance which in after years made him more anxious that others should not suffer as he had.
Ferrer’s childhood is a prime example of how much the children of peasants benefited from the education law. His parents were vineyard workers; they were very traditional and believed everything their priest (who was likely the only person in the small village of Alella who could read) told them: that the Liberals were agents of the devil and that everything they did was completely evil. They wanted no such thing as public education around and didn’t want their children to have it. As a result, even at 13 years old, the boy was uneducated—a situation that later made him more determined that others shouldn’t experience the same.
It is self-understood that if it was difficult to found schools in the cities where there existed a degree of popular clamor for them, it was next to impossible in the rural districts where people like Ferrer's parents were the typical inhabitants. The best result obtained by this law in the 20 years from 1857 to 1877 was that, out of 16,000,000 people, 4,000,000 were then able to read and write,—75% remaining illiterate. At the end of 1907 the proportion was altered to 6,000,000 literate out of 18,500,000 population, which may be considered as a fairly correct approximate of the present condition.
It’s clear that if it was tough to set up schools in cities where there was some public demand for them, it was nearly impossible in rural areas where people like Ferrer's parents were the typical residents. The best outcome from this law during the 20 years from 1857 to 1877 was that, out of 16,000,000 people, 4,000,000 could then read and write—leaving 75% still illiterate. By the end of 1907, the numbers changed to 6,000,000 literate individuals out of a population of 18,500,000, which can be seen as a fairly accurate reflection of the current situation.
One of the very great accounting causes for this situation is the extreme poverty of the mass of the populace. In many districts of Spain a laborer's wages are less than $1.00 a week, and nowhere do they equal the poorest workman's wages in America. Of course, it is understood that the cost of living is likewise low; but imagine it as low as you please, it is still evident that the income of the workers is too small to permit them to save anything, even from the most frugal living. The dire struggle to secure food, clothing and shelter is such that little energy[Pg 304] is left wherewith to aspire to anything, to demand anything, either for themselves or their children. Unless, therefore, the government provided the buildings, the books, and appliances, and paid the teachers' salaries, it is easy to see that the people most in need of education are least able, and least likely, to provide it for themselves. Furthermore the government itself, unless it can tax the wealthier classes for it, cannot out of such an impoverished source wring sufficient means to provide adequate schools and school equipments.
One of the major reasons for this situation is the extreme poverty of the majority of the population. In many areas of Spain, a laborer's wages are less than $1.00 a week, and they’re nowhere near what the lowest-paid workers make in America. Of course, it's understood that the cost of living is also low; but no matter how low you imagine it, it's clear that workers' incomes are too small to allow them to save anything, even when living very frugally. The desperate struggle to secure food, clothing, and shelter takes up so much energy that there's little left to aspire to anything or demand anything for themselves or their children. Therefore, unless the government provides the buildings, books, equipment, and pays teachers' salaries, it's easy to see that those who need education the most are the least able and least likely to provide it for themselves. Furthermore, the government itself, unless it can tax the wealthier classes for it, cannot extract enough resources from such a poor populace to provide adequate schools and educational materials.
Now, the wealthiest classes are just the religious orders. According to the statement of Monsignor José Valeda de Gunjado, these orders own two-thirds of the money of the country and one-third of the wealth in property. These orders are utterly opposed to all education except such as they themselves furnish—a lamentable travesty on learning.
Now, the richest groups are just the religious orders. According to Monsignor José Valeda de Gunjado, these orders control two-thirds of the country's money and one-third of its property wealth. These orders are completely against any education except what they provide themselves—it's a sad mockery of learning.
As a writer who has investigated these conditions personally, observes, in reply to the question, "Does not the Church provide numbers of schools, day and night, at its own expense?"—"It does,—unhappily for Spain." It provides schools whose principal aim is to strengthen superstition, follow a mediaeval curriculum, keep out scientific light,—and prevent other and better schools from being established.
As a writer who has looked into these conditions personally, I respond to the question, "Doesn’t the Church provide a lot of schools, day and night, at its own expense?"—"It does, unfortunately for Spain." It offers schools whose main goal is to promote superstition, adhere to an outdated curriculum, block scientific knowledge,—and stop other, more effective schools from being created.
A Spanish educational journal (La Escuela Espanola), not Ferrer's journal, declared in 1907 that these schools were largely "without light or ventilation, dens of death, ignorance, and bad training." It was estimated that 50,000 children died every year in consequence of the mischievous character of the school rooms. And even to schools like these, there were half a million children in Spain who could gain no admittance.
A Spanish educational journal (La Escuela Espanola), not Ferrer's journal, stated in 1907 that these schools were mostly "dark and stuffy, places of death, ignorance, and poor education." It was estimated that 50,000 children died each year because of the harmful conditions in the classrooms. Even for schools like these, there were half a million children in Spain who couldn't get in.
As to the teachers, they are allowed a salary ranging[Pg 305] from $50.00 to $100.00 a year; but this is provided, not by the State, but through voluntary donations from the parents. So that a teacher, in addition to his legitimate functions, must perform those of collector of his own salary.
As for the teachers, they earn a salary between[Pg 305] $50.00 and $100.00 a year; however, this is not funded by the State but comes from voluntary donations from the parents. Therefore, a teacher, besides his actual duties, must also take on the role of collecting his own salary.
Now conceive that he is endeavoring to collect it from parents whose wages amount to two or three dollars a week; and you will not be surprised at the case reported by a Madrid paper in 1903 of a master's having canvassed a district to find how many parents would contribute if he opened a school. Out of one hundred families, three promised their support!
Now imagine that he is trying to gather it from parents who earn two or three dollars a week; and you will not be surprised by the case reported by a Madrid paper in 1903 of a teacher who surveyed a neighborhood to see how many parents would contribute if he started a school. Out of one hundred families, only three promised their support!
Is it any wonder that the law of compulsory education is a mockery? How could it be anything else?
Is it any surprise that the law of mandatory education is a joke? How could it be anything but that?
Now let us look at the products of this popular ignorance, and we shall presently understand why the Church fosters it, why it fights education; and also why the Catalonian insurrection of 1909, which began as a strike of workers in protest against the Moroccan war, ended in mob attacks upon convents, monasteries, and churches.
Now let's examine the results of this widespread ignorance, and we'll soon understand why the Church supports it, why it opposes education; and also why the Catalonian uprising of 1909, which started as a workers' strike in protest against the Moroccan war, ended in violent attacks on convents, monasteries, and churches.
I have already quoted the statement of a high Spanish prelate that the religious orders of Spain own two-thirds of the money of Spain, and one-third of the wealth in property. Whether this estimate is precisely correct or not, it is sufficiently near correctness to make us aware that at least a great portion of the wealth of the country has passed into their hands,—a state not widely differing from that existing in France prior to the great Revolution. Before the insurrection of last year, the city of Barcelona alone had 165 convents, many of which were exceedingly rich. The province of Catalonia maintained 2,300 of these institutions. Aside from these religious orders with their accumulations of wealth, the Church[Pg 306] itself, the united body of priests not in orders, is immensely wealthy. Conceive that in the Cathedral at Toledo there is an image of the Virgin whose wardrobe alone would be sufficient to build hundreds of schools. Imagine that this doll, which is supposed to symbolize the forlorn young woman who in her pain and sorrow and need was driven to seek shelter in a stable, whose life was ever lowly, and who is called the Mother of Sorrows,—imagine that this image of her has become a vulgar coquette sporting a robe whereinto are sown 85,000 pearls, besides as many more sapphires, amethysts, and diamonds!
I’ve already mentioned a statement from a high-ranking Spanish church official that the religious orders in Spain control two-thirds of the country’s money and one-third of its property wealth. Whether this figure is completely accurate or not, it’s close enough to show that a significant portion of the country’s wealth is in their hands—similar to the situation in France before the great Revolution. Before last year’s uprising, the city of Barcelona alone had 165 convents, many of which were extremely wealthy. The province of Catalonia had 2,300 of these institutions. In addition to these wealthy religious orders, the Church itself, made up of priests not associated with religious orders, is also incredibly rich. Consider that in the Cathedral at Toledo, there’s an image of the Virgin whose wardrobe alone could fund hundreds of schools. Picture this figure, meant to symbolize the young woman who sought refuge in a stable during her pain and hardship, who lived a humble life and is called the Mother of Sorrows—imagine that this depiction has turned into a superficial showpiece wearing a robe adorned with 85,000 pearls, along with just as many sapphires, amethysts, and diamonds!
Oh, what a decoration for the mother of the Carpenter of Nazareth! What a vision for the dying eyes on the Cross to look forward to! What an outcome of the gospel of salvation free to the poor and lowly, taught by the poorest and the lowliest,—that the humble keeper of the humble household of the despised little village of Judea should be imaged forth as a Queen of Gauds, bedizened with a crown worth $25,000 and bracelets valued at $10,000 more. The Virgin Mary, the Daughter of the Stable, transformed into a diamond merchant's showcase!
Oh, what a decoration for the mother of the Carpenter from Nazareth! What a vision for the eyes of someone dying on the Cross to look forward to! What an outcome of the gospel of salvation, freely given to the poor and humble, taught by the most modest and lowly—that the humble caretaker of the simple household in the despised little village of Judea should be depicted as a Queen of Bling, adorned with a crown worth $25,000 and bracelets valued at another $10,000. The Virgin Mary, the Daughter of the Stable, turned into a diamond merchant's display case!
And this in the midst of men and women working for just enough to keep the skin upon the bone; in the midst of children who are denied the primary necessities of childhood.
And this in the middle of men and women working just to make ends meet; in the middle of children who are missing out on the basic necessities of childhood.
Now I ask you, when the fury of these people burst, as under the provocation they received it was inevitable that it should burst, was it any wonder that it manifested itself in mob violence against the institutions which mock their suffering by this useless, senseless, criminal waste of wealth in the face of utter need?
Now I ask you, when the anger of these people erupted, which was bound to happen given the provocation they received, was it any surprise that it showed up as mob violence against the institutions that ridicule their suffering with this pointless, senseless, criminal waste of wealth in the face of complete need?
Will some one now whisper in our ears that there are[Pg 307] women in America who decorate themselves with more jewels than the Virgin of Toledo, and throw away the price of a school on a useless decoration in a single night; while within a radius of five miles from them there are also uneducated children, for whom our School Boards can provide no place?
Will someone now whisper in our ears that there are[Pg 307] women in America who adorn themselves with more jewels than the Virgin of Toledo and spend the equivalent of a school’s budget on a pointless decoration in just one night; while within a five-mile radius of them there are also uneducated children, for whom our School Boards cannot provide a place?
Yes, it is so; let them remember the mobs of Barcelona!
Yes, it's true; let them remember the crowds of Barcelona!
And let me remember I am talking about Spain!
And let me remember that I’m talking about Spain!
The question naturally intrudes, How does the Church, how do the religious orders manage to accumulate such wealth? Remember first that they are old, and of unbroken continuance for hundreds of years. That various forms of acquisition, in operation for centuries, would produce immense accumulations, even supposing nothing but legitimate purchases and gifts. But when we consider the actual means whereby money is daily absorbed from the people by these institutions we receive a shock which sets all our notions of the triumph of Modern Science topsy-turvy.
The question naturally arises: how does the Church, how do the religious orders manage to accumulate such wealth? First, remember that they are old and have been around for hundreds of years without interruption. The various ways of acquiring wealth, in place for centuries, would naturally lead to huge accumulations, even if they only relied on legitimate purchases and donations. However, when we look at the actual methods these institutions use to extract money from the public every day, we are confronted with a shocking reality that turns all our ideas about the triumph of Modern Science upside down.
It is almost impossible to realize, and yet it is true, that the Spanish Church still deals in that infamous "graft" against which Martin Luther hurled the splendid force of his wrath four hundred years ago. The Church of Spain still sells indulgences. Every Catholic bookstore, and every priest, has them for sale. They are called "bulas." Their prices range from about 15 to 25 cents, and they constitute an elastic excuse for doing pretty much what the possessor pleases to do, providing it is not a capital crime, for a definitely named period.
It’s hard to believe, but it's true that the Spanish Church is still involved in that notorious "graft" that Martin Luther condemned with such power four hundred years ago. The Church in Spain still sells indulgences. Every Catholic bookstore and every priest has them available. They are known as "bulas." Their prices range from about 15 to 25 cents, and they provide a flexible excuse for doing just about anything the buyer wants, as long as it's not a serious crime, for a specified period of time.
Probably there is no one in America so little able to believe this condition to exist, as the ordinary well-informed Roman Catholic. I have myself listened to priests of the Roman faith giving the conditions on which[Pg 308] pardon for venal offenses might be obtained; and they had nothing to do with money. They consisted in saying a certain number of prayers at stated periods, with specified intent. While that may be a very illogical way of putting things together that have no connection, there is nothing in it to offend one's ideas of honesty. The enlightened conscience of an entire mass of people has demanded that a spiritual offense be dealt with by spiritual means. It would revolt at the idea that such grace could be written out on paper and sold either to the highest bidder or for a fixed price.
Probably no one in America finds it harder to believe this situation exists than an ordinary well-informed Roman Catholic. I’ve personally listened to priests of the Roman faith explain the conditions under which[Pg 308] forgiveness for minor offenses could be granted, and they had nothing to do with money. Instead, it involved saying a specific number of prayers at designated times, with a particular intention. While that might seem like a very illogical way to connect unrelated concepts, there’s nothing about it that would challenge one’s sense of integrity. The enlightened conscience of a large group of people has insisted that a spiritual offense be addressed through spiritual means. They would be appalled at the thought of such grace being documented and sold to the highest bidder or at a set price.
But now conceive what happens where a people are illiterate, regarding written documents with that superstitious awe which those who cannot read always have for the mysterious language of learning; regarding them besides with the combination of fear and reverence which the ignorant believer entertains for the visible sign of Supernatural Power, the Power which holds over him the threat of eternal punishment,—and you will have what goes on in Spain. Add to this that such a condition of fear and gullibility on the side of the people, is the great opportunity of the religious "grafter." Whatever number of honest, self-sacrificing, devoted people may be attracted to the service of the Church, there will certainly be found also, the cheat, the impostor, the searcher for ease and power.
But now think about what happens when a community is illiterate, viewing written documents with the kind of superstitious awe that those who cannot read always have for the mysterious language of knowledge; also, they look at them with a mix of fear and reverence that the ignorant believer has for the visible sign of Supernatural Power, the force that threatens them with eternal punishment,—and you’ll see what’s happening in Spain. Add to this that such a state of fear and gullibility among the people is a huge opportunity for the religious "grafter." No matter how many honest, self-sacrificing, devoted individuals may be drawn to serve the Church, there will always be those who are cheats, impostors, and seekers of comfort and power.
These indulgences, which for 15 or 25 cents pardon the buyer for his past sins, but are good only till he sins again, constitute a species of permission to do what otherwise is forbidden; the most expensive one, the 25c-one, is practically a license to hold stolen property up to a certain amount.
These indulgences, which for 15 or 25 cents forgive the buyer for their past sins but are only valid until they sin again, represent a kind of permission to do what is usually forbidden; the most expensive one, the 25-cent option, effectively acts as a license to keep stolen property up to a certain value.
Both rich and poor buy these things, the rich of course paying a good deal more than the stipulated sum. But it[Pg 309] hardly requires the statement that an immense number of the very poor buy them also. And from this horrible traffic the Church of Spain annually draws millions.
Both the rich and the poor buy these items, with the rich, of course, paying significantly more than the agreed price. But it[Pg 309] is hardly necessary to mention that a huge number of the very poor purchase them as well. And from this dreadful trade, the Church of Spain makes millions each year.
There are other sources of income such as the sale of scapulars, agnus-deis, charms, and other pieces of trumpery, which goes on all over the Catholic world also, but naturally to no such extent as in Spain, Portugal, and Italy, where popular ignorance may be again measured by the materialism of its religion.
There are other sources of income like the sale of scapulars, agnus-deis, charms, and other trinkets, which happen all over the Catholic world as well, but of course, not to the same degree as in Spain, Portugal, and Italy, where the level of popular ignorance can again be seen in the materialism of its religion.
Now, is it reasonable to suppose that the individuals who are thriving upon these sales, want a condition of popular enlightenment? Do they not know how all this traffic would crumble like the ash of a burnt-out fire, once the blaze of science were to flame through Spain? They educate! Yes; they educate the people to believe in these barbaric relics of a dead time,—for their own material interest. Spain and Portugal are the last resort of the mediaeval church; the monasticism and the Jesuitry which have been expelled from other European countries, and compelled to withdraw from Cuba and the Philippines, have concentrated there; and there they are making their last fight. There they will go down into their eternal grave; but not till Science has invaded the dark corners of the popular intellect.
Now, is it reasonable to think that the people who are benefiting from these sales want a society that's well-informed? Don’t they realize that all this trade would collapse like the ashes of a burnt fire as soon as the light of science starts to shine through Spain? They teach! Yes; they teach the public to believe in these outdated relics from a bygone era—for their own financial gain. Spain and Portugal are the last strongholds of the medieval church; the monasticism and Jesuit presence that have been forced out of other European countries and made to retreat from Cuba and the Philippines have gathered there, and they are making their final stand. There, they will ultimately be buried; but not until Science has reached the dark corners of the public mind.
The political condition is parallel with the religious condition of the people, with the exception that the State is poor while the Church is rich.
The political situation mirrors the religious situation of the people, except that the State is struggling financially while the Church is wealthy.
There are some elements in the government which are opposed to the Church religiously, which nevertheless do not wish to see its power as an institution upset, because they foresee that the same people who would overthrow the Church, would later overthrow them. These, too, wish to see the people kept ignorant.
There are some parts of the government that oppose the Church on religious grounds, but they still don’t want its power as an institution to be disrupted because they anticipate that the same individuals who would dethrone the Church might eventually come for them as well. They also want to keep the people in the dark.
Nevertheless, there have been numerous political rebellions[Pg 310] in Spain, having for their object the establishment of a republic.
Nevertheless, there have been numerous political rebellions[Pg 310] in Spain aimed at establishing a republic.
In 1868 there occurred such a rebellion, under the leadership of Ruiz Zorilla. At that time, Ferrer was not quite 20 years old. He had acquired an education by his own efforts. He was a declared Republican, as it seems that every young, ardent, bright-minded youth, seeing what the condition of his country was, and wishing for its betterment, would be. Zorilla was for a short time Minister of Public Instruction, under the new government, and very zealous for popular education.
In 1868, there was a rebellion led by Ruiz Zorilla. Ferrer was only about 20 years old at the time. He had educated himself through his own efforts. He openly identified as a Republican, which many passionate, intelligent young people do when they see the state of their country and want to make it better. Zorilla briefly served as the Minister of Public Instruction under the new government and was very committed to promoting public education.
Naturally he became an object of admiration and imitation to Ferrer.
Naturally, he became someone Ferrer admired and wanted to emulate.
In the early eighties, after various fluctuations of political power, Zorilla, who had been absent from Spain, returned to it, and began the labor of converting the soldiers to republicanism. Ferrer was then a director of railways, and of much service to Zorilla in the practical work of organization. In 1885 this movement culminated in an abortive revolution, wherein both Ferrer and Zorilla took active part, and were accordingly compelled to take refuge in France upon the failure of the insurrection.
In the early eighties, after several changes in political power, Zorilla, who had been away from Spain, returned and began the task of converting soldiers to republicanism. Ferrer was then a railway director and was very helpful to Zorilla in the practical organization work. In 1885, this movement peaked with a failed revolution, in which both Ferrer and Zorilla were actively involved, forcing them to seek refuge in France after the insurrection failed.
It is therefore certain that from his entrance into public agitation till the year 1885, Ferrer was an active revolutionary republican, believing in the overthrow of Spanish tyranny by violence.
It is therefore certain that from his entrance into public activism until the year 1885, Ferrer was an active revolutionary republican, believing in the overthrow of Spanish tyranny through violence.
There is no question that at that time he said and wrote things which, whether we shall consider them justifiable or not, were openly in favor of forcible rebellion. Such utterances charged against him at the alleged trial in 1909, which were really his, were quotations from this period. Remember he was then 26 years old. When the trial occurred, he was 50 years old. What had been his mental evolution during those 24 years?
There’s no doubt that at that time he said and wrote things that, whether we think they were justified or not, clearly supported armed rebellion. The statements brought against him at the supposed trial in 1909, which were genuinely his, were quotes from that time. Keep in mind he was 26 years old then. When the trial happened, he was 50. What kind of mental growth had he gone through in those 24 years?
In Paris, where, with the exception of a short intermission in 1889 when he visited Spain, he remained for about fifteen years, he naturally drifted into a method of making a living quite common to educated exiles in a foreign land; viz., giving private lessons in his native language. But while this is with most a mere temporary makeshift, which they change for something else as soon as they are able, to Ferrer it revealed what his real business in life should be; he found teaching to be his genuine vocation; so much so that he took part in several movements for popular education in Paris, giving much free service.
In Paris, where he stayed for about fifteen years with just a brief break in 1889 when he went to Spain, he naturally fell into a way of making a living that's common for educated exiles in a foreign country: giving private lessons in his native language. However, while this is just a temporary solution for most people, something they switch from as soon as they can, for Ferrer it showed him what his true purpose in life was; he discovered that teaching was his real calling. He was so committed that he got involved in several movements for popular education in Paris, contributing a lot of his time and effort for free.
This participation in the labor of training the mind, which is always a slow and patient matter, began to have its effect on his conceptions of political change. Slowly the idea of a Spain regenerated through the storm blasts of revolution, mightily and suddenly, faded out of his belief, being replaced, probably almost insensibly, by the idea that a thorough educational enlightenment must precede political transformation, if that transformation were to be permanent. This conviction he voiced with strange power and beauty of expression, when he said to his old revolutionary Republican friend, Alfred Naquet: "Time respects those works alone which Time itself has helped to build."
This involvement in the effort of training the mind, which is always a slow and patient process, started to influence his views on political change. Gradually, the idea of a Spain revitalized by the fierce forces of revolution, powerfully and abruptly, faded from his belief. It was likely replaced, almost imperceptibly, by the idea that a deep educational enlightenment must come before political transformation if that transformation is to last. He expressed this belief with remarkable power and beauty when he said to his old revolutionary Republican friend, Alfred Naquet: "Time respects only those works that Time itself has helped to build."
Naquet himself, old and sinking man as he is, is at this day and hour heart and soul for forcible revolution; admitting all the evils which it engenders and all the dangers of miscarriage which accompany it, he still believes, to quote his own words, that "Revolutions are not only the marvelous accoucheurs of societies; they are also fecundating forces. They fructify men's intelligences; and if they determine the final realization of matured evolutions, they also become, through their action on[Pg 312] human minds, points of departure for newer evolutions." Yet he, who thus sings the paean of the uprisen people, with a fire of youth and an ardor of love that sound like the singing of some strong young blacksmith marching at the head of an insurgent column, rather than the quavering voice of an old spent man; he, who was the warm personal friend of Ferrer for many years, and who would surely have wished that his ideal love should also have been his friend's love, he expressly declares that Ferrer was of those who feel themselves drawn to the field of preparative labor, making sure the ground over which the Revolution may march to enduring results.
Naquet, despite being an old and declining man, is wholeheartedly in favor of violent revolution today. He acknowledges all the problems it causes and the risks of failure that come with it, but he still believes, to quote him directly, that "Revolutions aren't just incredible deliverers for societies; they are also powerful forces that stimulate growth. They enrich people's minds; and while they help bring about the final realization of well-developed changes, they also act on human minds as starting points for new changes." Yet, he, who passionately praises the rise of the people with a youthful fire and love that feel like the bold voice of a strong young blacksmith leading an insurgent group, rather than the shaky voice of an exhausted old man; he, who was a close friend of Ferrer for many years and would have wanted his ideal love to also be his friend's love, openly states that Ferrer belonged to those who feel drawn to the groundwork of preparation, ensuring the path for the Revolution to achieve lasting results.
This then was the ripened condition of his mind, especially after the death of Zorilla, and all his subsequent life and labor is explicable only with this understanding of his mental attitude.
This was the mature state of his mind, particularly after Zorilla's death, and everything he did in his life and work can only be understood with this insight into his mental perspective.
In the confusion of deafening voices, it has been declared that not only did he not take part in last year's manifestations, nor instigate them; but that he in fact had become a Tolstoyan, a non-resistant.
In the midst of the overwhelming noise, it has been announced that he neither participated in last year's protests nor encouraged them; instead, he has actually become a Tolstoyan, a non-resister.
This is not true: he undoubtedly understood that the introduction of popular education into Spain means revolt, sooner or later. And he would certainly have been glad to see a successful revolt overthrow the monarchy at Madrid. He did not wish the people to be submissive; it is one of the fundamental teachings of the schools he founded that the assertive spirit of the child is to be encouraged; that its will is not to be broken; that the sin of other schools is the forcing of obedience. He hoped to help to form a young Spain which would not submit; which would resist, resist consciously, intelligently, steadily. He did not wish to enlighten people merely to render them more sensitive to their pains and deprivations, but that they might so use their enlightenment as to rid themselves of the system of exploitation by Church[Pg 313] and State which is responsible for their miseries. By what means they would choose to free themselves, he did not make his affair.
This isn’t true: he clearly understood that bringing popular education to Spain would lead to a revolt, eventually. And he would have certainly welcomed a successful revolt to overthrow the monarchy in Madrid. He didn’t want the people to be compliant; one of the core teachings of the schools he established was to encourage the assertive spirit of children; that their will shouldn’t be crushed; that the flaw of other schools was forcing obedience. He aimed to help create a young Spain that wouldn’t submit; one that would resist, consciously, intelligently, and steadily. He didn’t want to enlighten people just to make them more aware of their suffering and lack, but so they could use that enlightenment to free themselves from the exploitative system upheld by the Church[Pg 313] and State that caused their misery. How they chose to free themselves was not his concern.
How and when were these schools founded? It was during his long sojourn in Paris, that he had as a private pupil in Spanish, a middle-aged, wealthy, unmarried, Catholic lady. After much conflict over religion between teacher and pupil, the latter modified her orthodoxy greatly; and especially after her journeys to Spain, where she herself saw the condition of public instruction.
How and when were these schools established? It was during his extended stay in Paris that he had a wealthy, unmarried, middle-aged Catholic lady as a private student in Spanish. After a lot of religious conflict between the teacher and the student, she significantly changed her beliefs, especially after her trips to Spain, where she witnessed the state of public education for herself.
Eventually she became interested in Ferrer's conceptions of education, and his desire to establish schools in his own country. And when she died in 1900 (she was then somewhat over 50 years old) she devised a certain part of her property to Ferrer, to be used as he saw fit, feeling assured no doubt that he would see fit to use it not for his personal advantage, but for the purpose so dear to his heart. Which he did.
Eventually, she became interested in Ferrer's ideas about education and his goal to set up schools in his home country. When she passed away in 1900 at just over 50 years old, she allocated part of her estate to Ferrer to use as he wished, confident that he would use it not for his personal gain, but for the cause that meant so much to him. And he did.
The bequest amounted to about $150,000; and the first expenditure was for the establishment of the Modern School of Barcelona, in the year 1901.
The inheritance was around $150,000, and the first expense was for setting up the Modern School of Barcelona in 1901.
It should be said that this was not the first of the Modern School movement in Spain; for previous to that, and for several years, there had sprung up, in various parts of the country, a spontaneous movement towards self-education; a very heroic effort, in a way, considering that the teachers were generally workingmen who had spent their day in the shops, and were using the remainder of their exhausted strength to enlighten their fellow-workers and the children. These were largely night-schools. As there were no means behind these efforts, the buildings in which they were held were of course unsuitable; there was no proper plan of work; no sufficient equipment, and little co-ordination of labor. A considerable percentage of these schools were already on the[Pg 314] decline, when Ferrer, equipped with his splendid organizing ability, his teacher's experience, and Mlle. Meunier's endowment, opened the Barcelona School, having as pupils eighteen boys and twelve girls.
It should be noted that this wasn't the first of the Modern School movement in Spain; prior to that, and for several years, there had been a spontaneous movement toward self-education in various parts of the country. It was quite a heroic effort, considering that the teachers were mostly working-class individuals who had spent their day in jobs and were using the rest of their exhausted energy to educate their fellow workers and children. These were primarily night schools. Since there were no resources backing these efforts, the buildings used for classes were obviously inadequate; there was no proper curriculum, insufficient supplies, and little coordination among the efforts. A significant percentage of these schools were already on the[Pg 314] decline when Ferrer, armed with his impressive organizational skills, teaching experience, and Mlle. Meunier's support, opened the Barcelona School, starting with eighteen boys and twelve girls as students.
So proper to the demand was this effort, that at the end of four years' earnest activity, fifty schools had been established, ten in Barcelona, and forty in the provinces.
So well-suited to the need was this effort that after four years of dedicated work, fifty schools had been set up, ten in Barcelona and forty in the provinces.
In 1906, that is, after five years' work, a banquet was held on Good Friday, at which 1,700 pupils were present.
In 1906, after five years of work, a banquet took place on Good Friday, attended by 1,700 students.
From 30 to 1,700,—that is something. And a banquet in Catholic Spain on Good Friday! A banquet of children who have bade good-bye to the salvation of the soul by the punishment of the stomach! We here may laugh; but in Spain it was a triumph and a menace, which both sides understood.
From 30 to 1,700—that's quite a difference. And a feast in Catholic Spain on Good Friday! A feast for children who have said goodbye to their soul's salvation in exchange for a full stomach! We might find this amusing; but in Spain, it was both a victory and a threat that both sides recognized.
I have said that Ferrer brought to his work splendid organizing ability. This he speedily put to purpose by enlisting the co-operation of a number of the greatest scientists of Europe in the preparation of text-books embodying the discoveries of science, couched in language comprehensible to young minds.
I’ve mentioned that Ferrer had exceptional organizing skills. He quickly put these to use by getting the help of several leading scientists in Europe to create textbooks that present scientific discoveries in language that young people can understand.
So far, I am sorry to say, I have not succeeded in getting copies of these manuals; the Spanish government confiscated most of them, and has probably destroyed them. Still there are some uncaptured sets (one is already in the British Museum) and I make no doubt that within a year or so we shall have translations of most of them.
So far, I'm sorry to say, I haven't been able to get copies of these manuals; the Spanish government took most of them and probably destroyed them. However, there are still some that haven’t been seized (one is already in the British Museum), and I have no doubt that within a year or so, we'll have translations of most of them.
There were thirty of these manuals all told, comprising the work of the three sections, primary, intermediate, and superior, into which the pupils were divided.
There were a total of thirty of these manuals, covering the work of the three sections: primary, intermediate, and advanced, into which the students were divided.
From what I have been able to find out about these books, I believe the most interesting of them all would be the First Reading Book. It was prepared by Dr. Odon[Pg 315] de Buen, and is said to be at the same time "a speller, a grammar and an illustrated manual of evolution," "the majestic story of the evolution of the cosmos from the atom to the thinking being, related in a language simple, comprehensible to the child."
From what I've found out about these books, I think the most interesting one is the First Reading Book. It was created by Dr. Odon[Pg 315] de Buen, and it's described as "a speller, a grammar guide, and an illustrated manual of evolution," telling "the grand story of the cosmos evolving from atoms to human thought, presented in a straightforward language that's easy for kids to understand."
20,000 copies of this book were rapidly sold.
20,000 copies of this book were quickly sold.
Imagine what that meant to Catholic schools! That the babies of Spain should learn nothing about eternal punishment for their deadly sins, and should learn that they are one in a long line of unfolding life that started in the lowly sea-slime!
Imagine what that meant for Catholic schools! That the kids in Spain should learn nothing about eternal punishment for their serious sins, and should learn that they are part of a long chain of life that began in the humble sea slime!
The books on geography, physics, and minerology were written in like manner and with like intent by the same author; on anthropology, Dr. Enguerrand wrote, and on evolution, Dr. Letourneau of Paris.
The books on geography, physics, and mineralogy were written in a similar way and with the same purpose by the same author; Dr. Enguerrand wrote about anthropology, and Dr. Letourneau from Paris wrote about evolution.
Among the very suggestive works was one on "The Universal Substance," a collaborate production of Albert Bloch and Paraf Javal, in which the mysteries of existence are resolved into their chemical equivalents, so that the foundations for magic and miracle are unceremoniously cleared out of the intellectual field.
Among the most thought-provoking works was one titled "The Universal Substance," a collaborative effort by Albert Bloch and Paraf Javal, in which the mysteries of existence are reduced to their chemical counterparts, thereby removing the foundations for magic and miracles from the intellectual landscape.
This book was prepared at Ferrer's special request, as an antidote to ancestral leanings, inherited superstitions, the various outside influences counteracting the influences of the school.
This book was created at Ferrer's specific request, as a remedy for inherited tendencies, old superstitions, and the different external factors that undermine the teachings of the school.
The methods of instruction were modeled after earlier attempts in France, and were based on the general idea that physical and intellectual education must continually supplement each other. That no one is really educated, so long as his knowledge is merely the recollection of what he has read or seen in a book. Accordingly a lesson often consisted of a visit to a factory, a workshop, a studio, or a laboratory, where things were explained and illustrated; or in a class journey to the hills, or the sea, or the open[Pg 316] country, where the geological or topographical conditions were studied, or botanical specimens collected and individual observation encouraged.
The teaching methods were inspired by earlier approaches in France and were based on the idea that physical and intellectual education should constantly support one another. No one is truly educated if their knowledge is just a memory of what they've read or seen in a book. As a result, a lesson often involved a trip to a factory, workshop, studio, or laboratory where concepts were explained and demonstrated; or a class excursion to the hills, the sea, or the countryside, where students studied geological or topographical features, collected botanical specimens, and were encouraged to make individual observations.[Pg 316]
Very often even book classes were held out of doors, and the children insensibly put in touch with the great pervading influences of nature, a touch too often lost, or never felt at all, in our city environments.
Very often, even classes were held outdoors, and the children were subtly connected to the powerful influences of nature, a connection that is too often lost or never experienced at all in our city environments.
How different was all this from the incomprehensible theology of the Catholic schools to be learned and believed but not understood, the impractical rehearsing of strings of words characteristic of mediaeval survivals! No wonder the Modern Schools grew and grew, and the hatred of the priests waxed hotter and hotter.
How different all this was from the confusing theology of the Catholic schools that had to be learned and believed but not understood, the pointless repetition of strings of words typical of medieval leftovers! It's no surprise that the Modern Schools kept growing stronger, and the anger from the priests increased.
Their opportunity came; indeed, they did not wait long.
Their chance came; in fact, they didn’t wait long.
In the year 1906, on the 31st day of May, not so very long after that Good Friday banquet, occurred the event which they seized upon to crush the Modern School and its founder.
In 1906, on May 31st, not long after that Good Friday banquet, the event happened that they used to take down the Modern School and its founder.
I am not here to speak either for or against Mateo Morral. He was a wealthy young man, of much energy and considerable learning. He had helped to enrich the library of the Modern School and being an excellent linguist, he had offered to make translations of text-books. Ferrer had accepted the offer. That is all Morral had to do with the Modern School.
I’m not here to argue for or against Mateo Morral. He was a wealthy young man, full of energy and quite knowledgeable. He contributed to enhancing the library of the Modern School and, being a great linguist, he volunteered to translate textbooks. Ferrer accepted the offer. That’s all Morral had to do with the Modern School.
But on the day of royal festivities, Morral had it in his head to throw a bomb where it would do some royal hurt. He missed his calculations, and the hurt intended did not take place; but after a short interval, finding himself about to be captured, he killed himself.
But on the day of the royal celebrations, Morral planned to throw a bomb where it would really hurt the royalty. He miscalculated, and the damage he intended didn’t happen; but after a brief moment, realizing he was about to be caught, he took his own life.
Think of him as you please: think that he was a madman who did a madman's act; think that he was a generous enthusiast who in an outburst of long chafing indignation at his country's condition wanted to strike a blow at a tyrannical monarchy, and was willing to give his[Pg 317] own life in exchange for the tyrant's; or better than this, reserve your judgment, and say that you know not the man nor his personal condition, nor the special external conditions that prompted him; and that without such knowledge he cannot be judged. But whatever you think of Morral, pray why was Ferrer arrested and the Modern School of Barcelona closed? Why was he thrown in prison and kept there for more than a year? Why was it sought to railroad him before a Court Martial, and that attempt failing, the civil trial postponed for all that time?
Think of him however you want: consider him a madman who did a madman's deed; think of him as a passionate idealist who, in a moment of long-held frustration about his country's situation, aimed to strike a blow against a tyrannical monarchy and was ready to trade his own life for that of the tyrant; or, even better, hold off on your judgment and admit that you don’t know the man, his personal situation, or the specific circumstances that drove him; and without that understanding, he can't really be judged. But whatever you think of Morral, I ask you, why was Ferrer arrested and why was the Modern School of Barcelona shut down? Why was he imprisoned for over a year? Why was there an attempt to push him through a Court Martial, and when that failed, why was the civil trial delayed for so long?
Why? Why?
Why? Why?
Because Ferrer taught science to the children of Spain,—and for no other thing. His enemies would have killed him then; but having been compelled to yield an open trial, by the outcry of Europe, they were also compelled to release him. But I imagine I hear, yea hear, the resolute mutter behind the closed walls of the monasteries, the day Ferrer went free. "Go, then; we shall get you again. And then——"
Because Ferrer taught science to the children of Spain—and for no other reason. His enemies would have killed him then; but after Europe raised a huge outcry, they were forced to give him an open trial and to let him go. But I can almost hear, yes hear, the determined murmur behind the closed walls of the monasteries on the day Ferrer was released. "Go on then; we will catch you again. And then——"
And then they would do what three years later they did,—damn him to the ditch of Montjuich.
And then they would do what they did three years later,—damn him to the ditch of Montjuïc.
Yea, they shut their lips together like the thin lips of Fate and—waited. The hatred of an order has something superb in it,—it hates so relentlessly, so constantly, so transcendently; its personnel changes, its hate never alters; it wears one priest's face or another's; itself is identical, inexorable; it pursues to the end.
Yeah, they closed their lips tightly like the thin lips of Fate and—waited. The hatred of an order has something magnificent about it—it hates so relentlessly, so constantly, so overwhelmingly; its members may change, but its hatred never does; it wears one priest's face or another's; it remains the same, unyielding; it follows through to the end.
Did Ferrer know this? Undoubtedly in a general way he did. And yet he was so far from conceiving its appalling remorselessness, that even when he found himself in prison again, and utterly in their power, he could not believe that he would not be freed.
Did Ferrer know this? He probably did in a general sense. Yet, he was so far from grasping its horrifying unyieldingness that even when he found himself in prison again, completely in their control, he couldn't believe that he wouldn't be released.
What was this opportunity for which the Jesuitry of Spain waited with such terrible security? The Catalonian[Pg 318] uprising. How did they know it would come? As any sane man, not over-optimistic, knows that uprising must come in Spain. Ferrer hoped to sap away the foundations of tyranny through peaceful enlightenment. He was right. But they are also right who say that there are other forces hurling towards those foundations; the greatest of these,—Starvation.
What was this opportunity that the Jesuits in Spain were waiting for with such dreadful certainty? The Catalonian[Pg 318] uprising. How did they know it would happen? Just like any reasonable person, who isn't overly optimistic, knows that an uprising must occur in Spain. Ferrer hoped to undermine the foundations of tyranny through peaceful education. He was right. But those who say there are other forces crashing against those foundations are also correct; the most significant of these is—Starvation.
Now it was plain and simple Starvation that rose to rend its starvers when the Catalonian women rose in mobs to cry against the command that was taking away their fathers and sons to their death in Morocco. The Spanish people did not want the Moroccan war; the Government, in the interest of a number of capitalists, did; but like all governments and all capitalists, it wanted workingmen to do the dying. And they did not want to die, and leave their wives and children to die too. So they rebelled. At first it was the conscious, orderly protest of organized workingmen. But Starvation no more respects the commands of workingmen's unions, than the commands of governments, and other orderly bodies. It has nothing to lose: and it gets away, in its fury, from all management; and it riots.
Now it was clear and simple starvation that rose up to tear apart those suffering from it when the women of Catalonia gathered in crowds to protest the order that was taking their fathers and sons to die in Morocco. The Spanish people did not want the war in Morocco; the government, in the interest of a few wealthy capitalists, did. But like all governments and capitalists, it expected the working class to do the dying. And they didn’t want to die and leave their wives and children to suffer as well. So they revolted. At first, it was a conscious, organized protest by union workers. But starvation doesn't respect the commands of labor unions any more than it does the commands of governments or other organized groups. It has nothing to lose, and in its rage, it escapes all control and riots.
Where Churches and Monasteries are offensively rich and at ease in the face of Hunger, Hunger takes its revenge. It has long fangs, it rends, and tears, and tramples—the innocent with the guilty—always. It is very horrible! But remember,—remember how much more horrible is the long, slow systematic crushing, wasting, drying of men upon their bones, which year after year, century after century, has begotten the Monster, Hunger. Remember the 50,000 innocent children annually slaughtered, the blinded and the crippled children, maimed and forsaken by social power; and behind the smoke and flame of the burning convents of July, 1909, see the staring of those sightless eyes.
Where churches and monasteries are outrageously wealthy and comfortable while people face hunger, hunger gets its revenge. It has sharp fangs; it rips, tears, and tramples everyone—the innocent along with the guilty—always. It's truly terrifying! But remember—remember how much more terrifying is the long, slow, systematic crushing, wasting, and draining of people down to their bones, which year after year, century after century, has created the monster, hunger. Remember the 50,000 innocent children slaughtered each year, the blinded and crippled children, damaged and abandoned by society; and behind the smoke and flames of the burning convents in July 1909, see those unseeing eyes staring back.
Ferrer instigate that mad frenzy! Oh, no; it was a mightier than Ferrer!
Ferrer sparked that crazy frenzy! Oh, no; it was something more powerful than Ferrer!
"Our Lady of Pain"—Our Lady of Hunger—Our Lady with uncut nails and wolf-like teeth—Our Lady who bears the Man-flesh in her body that cannon are to tear—Our Lady the Workingwoman of Spain, ahungered. She incarnated the Red Terror.
"Our Lady of Pain"—Our Lady of Hunger—Our Lady with untrimmed nails and sharp teeth—Our Lady who carries the Man-flesh in her body that cannons are meant to tear—Our Lady the Workingwoman of Spain, starving. She embodied the Red Terror.
And the enemies of Ferrer in 1906, as in 1909, knew that such things would come; and they bided their time.
And Ferrer's enemies in 1906, just like in 1909, knew that such things would happen; and they waited for the right moment.
It is one of those pathetic things which destiny deals, that it was only for love's sake—and most for the love of a little child—who died moreover—that the uprising found Ferrer in Spain at all. He had been in England, investigating schools and methods there from April until the middle of June. Word came that his sister-in-law and his niece were ill, so the 19th of June found him at the little girl's bedside. He intended soon after to go to Paris, but delayed to make some inquiries for a friend concerning the proceedings of the Electrical Society of Barcelona. So the storm caught him as it caught thousands of others.
It’s one of those sad things that fate hands out, that it was only out of love—and mostly for the love of a little child—who also died—that the uprising found Ferrer in Spain at all. He had been in England, looking into schools and teaching methods from April until mid-June. He got word that his sister-in-law and niece were sick, so on June 19th, he was at the little girl's bedside. He planned to head to Paris soon after but postponed to gather some information for a friend about the activities of the Electrical Society of Barcelona. So the storm caught him just like it caught thousands of others.
He went about the business of his publishing house as usual, making the observations of an interested spectator of events. To his friend Naquet he sent a postal card on the 26th of July, in which he spoke of the heroism of the women, the lack of co-ordination in the people's movements, and the total absence of leaders, as a curious phenomenon. Hearing soon after that he was to be arrested, he secluded himself for five weeks. The "White Terror" was in full sway; 3,000 men, women, and children had been arrested, incarcerated, inhumanly treated. Then the Chief Prosecutor issued the statement that Ferrer was "the director of the revolutionary movement."
He went about running his publishing house as usual, watching events unfold with interest. On July 26th, he sent a postcard to his friend Naquet, mentioning the bravery of the women, the disorganization of the people's actions, and the complete lack of leaders as an interesting situation. After hearing that he was going to be arrested, he went into hiding for five weeks. The "White Terror" was in full force; 3,000 men, women, and children had been arrested, imprisoned, and treated inhumanely. Then the Chief Prosecutor announced that Ferrer was "the head of the revolutionary movement."
Too indignant to listen to the appeals of his friends,[Pg 320] he started to Barcelona to give himself up and demand trial. He was arrested on the way.
Too angry to listen to his friends' pleas,[Pg 320] he headed to Barcelona to turn himself in and request a trial. He was arrested along the way.
And they court-martialed him.
And they court-martialed him.
The proceedings were utterly infamous. No chance to confront witnesses against him; no opportunity to bring witnesses; not even the books accused of sedition allowed to offer their mute testimony in their own defense; no opportunity given to his defender to prepare; letters sent from England and France to prove what had been the doomed man's purposes and occupations during his stay there, "lost in transit"; the old articles of twenty-four years before, made to appear as if recent utterances; forgeries imposed; and with all this, nothing but hearsay evidence even from his accusers; and yet—he was sentenced to death.
The proceedings were completely notorious. He had no chance to confront the witnesses against him, no opportunity to present his own witnesses, and not even the books accused of sedition were allowed to silently defend themselves. His lawyer wasn’t given time to prepare, and letters sent from England and France that could have shown what the condemned man was doing during his time there were "lost in transit." Old articles from twenty-four years ago were made to seem like recent statements; forgeries were presented; and despite all this, the evidence against him was nothing but hearsay from his accusers. Yet—he was sentenced to death.
Sentenced to death and shot.
Sentenced to death and executed.
And all Modern Schools closed, and his property sequestrated.
And all Modern Schools were shut down, and his property was seized.
And the Virgin of Toledo may wear her gorgeous robes in peace, since the shadow of the darkness has stolen back over the circle of light he lit.
And the Virgin of Toledo can wear her beautiful robes in peace, since the shadow of darkness has once again covered the circle of light he created.
Only,—somewhere, somewhere, down in the obscurity—hovers the menacing figure of her rival, "Our Lady of Pain." She is still now,—but she is not dead. And if all things be taken from her, and the light not allowed to come to her, nor to her children,—then—some day—she will set her own lights in the darkness.
Only—somewhere, down in the shadows—lingers the threatening figure of her rival, "Our Lady of Pain." She is still now—but she is not gone. And if everything is taken from her, and the light is kept away from her and her children—then—some day—she will create her own lights in the darkness.
Ferrer—Ferrer is with the immortals. His work is spreading over the world; it will yet return, and rid Spain of its tyrants.
Ferrer—Ferrer is among the greats. His work is reaching across the globe; it will eventually return and free Spain from its oppressors.
Modern Educational Reform
Questions of genuine importance to large masses of people, are not posed by a single questioner, nor even by a limited number. They are put with more or less precision, with more or less consciousness of their scope and demand by all classes involved. This is a fair test of its being a genuine question, rather than a temporary fad. Such is the test we are to apply to the present inquiry, What is wrong with our present method of Child Education? What is to be done in the way of altering or abolishing it?
Questions that truly matter to large groups of people aren't brought up by just one person or even a few. They're raised with varying degrees of clarity and awareness of their importance by all the involved social classes. This serves as a reliable indicator that it's a real issue, not just a passing trend. This is the standard we will use to examine the current discussion: What is wrong with our current approach to child education? What should be done to change or eliminate it?
The posing of the question acquired a sudden prominence, through the world-shocking execution of a great educator for alleged complicity in the revolutionary events of Spain during the Moroccan war. People were not satisfied with the Spanish government's declarations as to this official murder; they were not convinced that they were being told the truth. They inquired why the Government should be so anxious for that man's death. And they learned that as a teacher he had founded schools wherein ideas hostile to governmental programs for learning, were put in practice. And they have gone on asking to know what these ideas were, how they were taught, and how can those same ideas be applied to the practical questions of education confronting them in the persons of their own children.
The question suddenly gained attention after the shocking execution of a prominent educator for supposedly being involved in the revolutionary events in Spain during the Moroccan war. People were not satisfied with the Spanish government's statements regarding this official murder; they didn't believe they were being told the truth. They wondered why the government was so eager for that man's death. They discovered that as a teacher, he had established schools where ideas opposing the government's educational policies were put into practice. They continued to ask what these ideas were, how they were taught, and how the same ideas could be applied to the practical educational challenges they faced with their own children.
But it would be a very great mistake to suppose that the question was raised out of nothingness, or out of the brilliancy of his own mind, by Francisco Ferrer. If it were, if he were the creator of the question instead of the response to it, his martyr's death could have given it but an ephemeral prominence which would speedily have subsided.
But it would be a huge mistake to think that the question came from nowhere or from the brilliance of Francisco Ferrer's own mind. If that were the case, and he was the one who created the question instead of responding to it, his martyr's death would have only given it a brief spotlight that would have quickly faded.
On the contrary, the inquiry stimulated by that tragic death was but the first loud articulation of what has been asked in thousands of school-rooms, millions of homes, all over the civilized world. It has been put, by each of the three classes concerned, each in its own peculiar way, from its own peculiar viewpoint,—by the Educator, by the Parent, and by the Child itself.
On the contrary, the investigation sparked by that tragic death was just the first clear expression of what has been asked in thousands of classrooms and millions of homes around the world. It has been presented, by each of the three groups involved, each in their own unique way, from their own perspective—by the Educator, by the Parent, and by the Child itself.
There is a fourth personage who has had a great deal to say, and still has; but to my mind he is a pseudo-factor, to be eliminated as speedily as possible. I mean the "Statesman." He considers himself profoundly important, as representing the interests of society in general. He is anxious for the formation of good citizens to support the State, and directs education in such channels as he thinks will produce these.
There’s a fourth character who has said a lot, and continues to do so; but to me, he’s a fake player who should be removed as quickly as possible. I mean the “Statesman.” He believes he’s really important because he represents the interests of society as a whole. He’s focused on creating good citizens to support the State and steers education toward what he thinks will achieve that.
I prefer to leave the discussion of his peculiar functions for a later part of this address, here observing only that if he is a legitimate factor, if by chance he is a genuine educator strayed into statesmanship, as a statesman he is interested only from a secondary motive; i. e., he is not interested in the actual work of schools, in the children as persons, but in the producing of a certain type of character to serve certain subsequent ends.
I’d rather save the discussion about his unusual roles for a later part of this speech, noting only now that if he is indeed a legitimate factor, and possibly a true educator who has wandered into politics, as a politician, his interest is primarily from a secondary motive; that is, he doesn't care about the actual work in schools or the children as individuals, but rather about creating a specific type of character to fulfill certain future goals.
The criticism offered by the child itself upon the prevailing system of instruction, is the most simple,—direct; and at the same time, the critic is utterly unconscious of[Pg 323] its force. Who has not heard a child say, in that fretted whine characteristic of a creature who knows its protest will be ineffective: "But what do I have to learn that for?"—"Oh, I don't see what I have to know that for; I can't remember it anyway." "I hate to go to school; I'd just as lief take a whipping!" "My teacher's a mean old thing; she expects you to sit quiet the whole morning, and if you just make the least little noise, she keeps you in at recess. Why do we have to keep still so long? What good does it do?"
The criticism from the child about the current education system is straightforward and honest, yet the child is completely unaware of how powerful it is. Who hasn't heard a child express their frustration, in that whiny tone typical of someone who knows their complaints won't change anything: "But why do I have to learn this?"—"Oh, I don’t see why I need to know this; I can’t remember it anyway." "I hate going to school; I’d rather get punished!" "My teacher is an old grump; she expects you to sit quietly all morning, and if you make even a little noise, she makes you stay in during recess. Why do we have to stay quiet for so long? What good does it do?"
I remember well the remark made to me once by one of my teachers—and a very good teacher, too, who nevertheless did not see what her own observation ought to have suggested. "School-children," she said, "regard teachers as their natural enemies." The thought which it would have been logical to suppose would have followed this observation is, that if children in general are possessed of that notion, it is because there is a great deal in the teacher's treatment of them which runs counter to the child's nature: that possibly this is so, not because of natural cussedness on the part of the child, but because of inapplicability of the knowledge taught, or the manner of teaching it, or both, to the mental and physical needs of the child. I am quite sure no such thought entered my teacher's mind,—at least regarding the system of knowledge to be imposed; being a sensible woman, she perhaps occasionally admitted to herself that she might make mistakes in applying the rules, but that the body of knowledge to be taught was indispensable, and must somehow be injected into children's heads, under threat of punishment, if necessary, I am sure she never questioned. It did not occur to her any more than to most teachers, that the first business of an educator should be to find out what are the needs, aptitudes, and tendencies of children, before he or she attempts to outline a body of[Pg 324] knowledge to be taught, or rules for teaching it. It does not occur to them that the child's question, "What do I have to learn that for?" is a perfectly legitimate question; and if the teacher cannot answer it to the child's satisfaction, something is wrong either with the thing taught, or with the teaching; either the thing taught is out of rapport with the child's age, or his natural tendencies, or his condition of development; or the method by which it is taught repels him, disgusts him, or at best fails to interest him.
I clearly remember a comment made to me by one of my teachers—who was actually a very good teacher, even though she didn’t recognize what her own observation should have implied. She said, “School kids see teachers as their natural enemies.” It would have been logical to think that if children generally believe this, it’s because a lot of how teachers treat them clashes with the child’s nature: maybe it’s not due to some inherent stubbornness in the child, but rather because the material being taught, the way it's taught, or both, don’t align with the child's mental and physical needs. I’m pretty sure that my teacher never entertained this idea—at least not about the system of knowledge being enforced; being a sensible person, she might have occasionally admitted to herself that she could make mistakes in applying the rules, but she certainly believed that the knowledge itself was essential and needed to be drilled into students' heads, even if it meant using punishment if necessary. It didn’t cross her mind, any more than it does for most teachers, that the primary responsibility of an educator should be to discover the needs, strengths, and inclinations of children before attempting to outline what knowledge should be taught or how to teach it. They don’t realize that a child’s question, “Why do I have to learn this?” is completely valid; and if the teacher can’t provide a satisfying answer, then there’s a problem either with the content being taught or with the teaching method. Either the material isn’t suitable for the child’s age, interests, or developmental stage, or the method of teaching is off-putting, frustrating, or at best, fails to engage the child.
When a child says, "I don't see why I have to know that; I can't remember it anyway," he is voicing a very reasonable protest. Of course, there are plenty of instances of wilful shirking, where a little effort can overcome the slackness of memory; but every teacher who is honest enough to reckon with himself knows he cannot give a sensible reason why things are to be taught which have so little to do with the child's life that to-morrow, or the day after examination, they will be forgotten; things which he himself could not remember were he not repeating them year in and year out, as a matter of his trade. And every teacher who has thought at all for himself about the essential nature of the young humanity he is dealing with, knows that six hours of daily herding and in-penning of young, active bodies and limbs, accompanied by the additional injunction that no feet are to be shuffled, no whispers exchanged, and no paper wads thrown, is a frightful violation of all the laws of young life. Any gardener who should attempt to raise healthy, beautiful, and fruitful plants by outraging all those plants' instinctive wants and searchings, would meet as his reward—sickly plants, ugly plants, sterile plants, dead plants. He will not do it; he will watch very carefully to see whether they like much sunlight, or considerable shade, whether they thrive on much water or get drowned[Pg 325] in it, whether they like sandy soil, or fat mucky soil; the plant itself will indicate to him when he is doing the right thing. And every gardener will watch for indications with great anxiety. If he finds the plant revolts against his experiments, he will desist at once, and try something else; if he finds it thrives, he will emphasize the particular treatment so long as it seems beneficial. But what he will surely not do, will be to prepare a certain area of ground all just alike, with equal chances of sun and amount of moisture in every part, and then plant everything together without discrimination,—mighty close together!—saying beforehand, "If plants don't want to thrive on this, they ought to want to; and if they are stubborn about it, they must be made to."
When a child says, "I don't see why I have to know that; I can't remember it anyway," he's expressing a completely valid concern. Sure, there are plenty of cases of deliberate avoidance where a bit of effort can push through the fog of memory; but every teacher who is honest with themselves understands they can't provide a logical reason for teaching things that have so little relevance to a child's life that they'll be forgotten by tomorrow or the day after the exam. Things that they wouldn’t remember either if they weren't repeating them year after year as part of their job. And any teacher who's thought critically about the nature of the young minds they are educating knows that six hours of daily confinement of energetic kids, combined with rules against shuffling feet, whispering, and tossing paper wads, is a serious violation of the natural instincts of youthful life. Any gardener trying to grow healthy, beautiful, and fruitful plants by neglecting their basic needs would end up with sickly, unattractive, sterile, or even dead plants. They wouldn’t do that; they'd closely monitor whether the plants need lots of sunlight or ample shade, whether they thrive with plenty of water or get drowned in it, and whether they prefer sandy soil or rich, mucky soil. The plants themselves will show the gardener when things are going well. Every gardener will look for signs with great care. If they find the plants resist their methods, they'll quickly stop and try something different; if they see the plants flourish, they'll stick with what seems to work as long as it's beneficial. But what they definitely won't do is prepare a patch of ground that's all the same, with equal sunlight and moisture everywhere, and then plant everything together without concern—packed in tightly!—saying in advance, "If the plants don’t want to thrive here, they should want to; and if they're stubborn about it, they need to be forced."
Or if a raiser of animals were to start in feeding them on a regimen adapted not to their tastes but to his; if he were to insist on stuffing the young ones with food only fitted for the older ones; if he were to shut them up and compel them somehow to be silent, stiff, and motionless for hours together,—he would—well, he would very likely be arrested for cruelty to animals.
Or if someone who raises animals started feeding them a diet that suited his preferences instead of theirs; if he insisted on forcing the young ones to eat food that's only appropriate for the older ones; if he locked them up and somehow made them stay silent, stiff, and motionless for hours on end—he would—well, he would probably be arrested for animal cruelty.
Of course there is this difference between the grower of plants or animals and the grower of children; the former is dealing with his subject as a superior power with a force which will always remain subject to his, while the latter is dealing with a force which is bound to become his equal, and taking it in the long and large sense, bound ultimately to supersede him. The fear of "the footfalls of the young generation" is in his ears, whether he is aware of it or not, and he instinctively does what every living thing seeks to do; viz., to preserve his power. Since he cannot remain forever the superior, the dictator, he endeavors to put a definite mould upon that power which he must share—to have the child learn what[Pg 326] he has learned, as he has learned it, and to the same end that he has learned it.
Of course, there's a difference between someone who grows plants or animals and someone who raises children; the former is in control, managing a force that will always be under his authority, while the latter is dealing with a force that is sure to become his equal and, ultimately, might surpass him. The concern about "the footfalls of the younger generation" is always in his mind, whether he realizes it or not, and he instinctively does what every living thing aims to do; namely, to maintain his power. Since he can't be the ultimate leader forever, he tries to shape that power he must share—wanting the child to learn what he has learned, in the same way he learned it, and for the same reasons.
The grower of flowers, or fruits, or vegetables, or the raiser of animals, secure in his forever indisputable superiority, has nothing to fear when he inquires into the ways of his subjects; he will never think: "But if I heed such and such manifestation of the flower's or the animal's desire or repulsion, it will develop certain tendencies as a result, which will eventually overturn me and mine, and all that I believe in and labor to preserve." The grower of children is perpetually beset by this fear. He must not listen to a child's complaint against the school: it breaks down the mutual relation of authority and obedience; it destroys the faith of the child that his olders know better than he; it sets up little centers of future rebellion in the brain of every child affected by the example. No: complaint as to the wisdom of the system must be discouraged, ignored, frowned down, crushed by superior dignity; if necessary, punished. The very best answer a child ever gets to its legitimate inquiry, "Why do I have to learn such and such a thing?" is, "Wait till you get older, and you will understand it all. Just now you are a little too young to understand the reasons."—(In ninety-nine cases out of a hundred the answerer got the same reply to his own question twenty years before; and he has never found out since, either). "Do as we tell you to, now," say the teachers, "and be sure that we are instructing you for your good. The explanations will become clear to you some time." And the child smothers his complaint, cramps his poor little body to the best of his ability, and continues to repeat definitions which mean nothing to him but strings of long words, and rules which to him are simply torture—apparatus invented by his "natural enemies" to plague[Pg 327] children.—I recall quite distinctly the bitter resentment I felt toward the inverted divisor. The formula was easy enough to remember: "Invert the terms of the divisor and proceed as in multiplication of fractions." I memorized it in less than a minute, and followed the prescription, and got my examples, correct. But "Oh, how, how was the miracle accomplished? Why should a fraction be made to stand on its head? and how did that change a division suddenly into a multiplication?"—And I never found out till I undertook to teach some one else, years afterward. Yet the thing could have been made plain then; perhaps would have been, but for the fact that as a respectful pupil I was so trained to think that my teachers' methods must not be questioned or their explanations reflected upon, that I sat mute, mystified, puzzled, and silently indignant. In the end I swallowed it as I did a lot of other "pre-digested" knowledge (?) and consented to use its miraculous nature, very much as my Christian friends use the body and blood of Christ to "wash their sins away" without very well understanding the modus operandi.
The grower of flowers, fruits, or vegetables, or the raiser of animals, confident in their undeniable superiority, has nothing to worry about when they investigate the behaviors of their subjects. They would never think, "But if I pay attention to this particular expression of a flower's or an animal's desire or aversion, it might develop certain tendencies that will eventually challenge me and everything I believe in." The grower of children constantly faces this worry. They shouldn’t listen to a child's complaints about school: such complaints undermine the relationship of authority and obedience; they destroy the child's belief that adults know better; they create small centers of future rebellion in the minds of children who witness such behaviors. No; dissatisfaction with the wisdom of the system must be discouraged, ignored, frowned upon, or even suppressed through overwhelming authority; if necessary, it should be punished. The best response a child can get to their legitimate question, "Why do I have to learn this?" is, "Just wait until you're older, and you'll understand. Right now, you're too young to grasp the reasons."—(In ninety-nine out of a hundred cases, the person giving that answer received the same reply to their own question two decades ago, and they've never figured it out since). "Follow our instructions now," the teachers say, "and trust that we're teaching you for your own good. The reasons will become clear eventually." So the child suppresses their complaints, straining their little bodies as best they can, and continues to repeat definitions that mean nothing to them—just strings of long, meaningless words—and rules that feel like pure torture—tools created by their "natural enemies" to torment children.—I vividly remember the bitter resentment I felt toward the inverted divisor. The formula was pretty simple: "Invert the terms of the divisor and proceed as in multiplying fractions." I memorized it in under a minute, followed the instruction, and got my answers right. But "Oh, how was this miracle achieved? Why does a fraction have to be flipped over? And how does that turn a division into a multiplication?"—And I never figured it out until I tried to teach someone else years later. Yet it could’ve been explained back then; it probably would have been, if I hadn’t been so conditioned as a respectful student to think that my teachers' methods shouldn't be questioned or their explanations scrutinized that I sat quietly, confused, puzzled, and quietly furious. In the end, I accepted it like I did a lot of other "pre-digested" knowledge (?) and agreed to use its miraculous nature, much like my Christian friends use the body and blood of Christ to "wash away their sins" without really understanding how it works.
Another advantage which the botanical or zoölogical cultivator has over the child-grower, by which incidentally the plants and animals profit, is that since he is not seeking to produce a universal type, but rather to develop as many new and interesting types as he can, he is very studious to notice the inclinations of his subjects, observing possible beginnings of differentiation, and adapting his treatment to the development of such beginnings. Of course he also does what no child-cultivator could possibly do,—he ruthlessly destroys weaklings; and as the superior intermeddling divinity, he fosters those special types which are more serviceable to himself, irrespective of whether they are more serviceable to plant or animal life apart from man.
Another advantage that the plant or animal cultivator has over the child-grower, which also benefits the plants and animals, is that he isn’t trying to create a universal type. Instead, he aims to develop as many new and interesting types as possible. He pays close attention to the inclinations of his subjects, watching for signs of differentiation and adjusting his approach to support their development. Of course, he also does what no child-grower could ever do—he mercilessly eliminates the weak ones; and as the superior intervening force, he encourages those specific types that are more useful to him, regardless of whether they benefit plant or animal life apart from humans.
But is the fact that children are of the same race as ourselves, the fact that their development should be regarded from the point of how best shall they serve themselves, their own race and generation, not that of a discriminating overlord, assuming the power of life and death over them,—a reason for us to disregard their tendencies, aptitudes, likes and dislikes, altogether?—a reason for us to treat their natural manifestations of non-adaptation to our methods of treatment with less consideration than we give to a fern or a hare? I should, on the contrary, suppose it was a reason to consider them all the more.
But just because children are of the same race as us, does that mean we should focus on how they can best serve themselves, their own race, and their generation, rather than a discriminatory overlord who assumes control over their lives? Should we completely ignore their tendencies, aptitudes, likes, and dislikes? Should we treat their natural reactions to our methods with less care than we would for a fern or a hare? I would actually think it’s a reason to pay even more attention to them.
I think the difficulty lies in the immeasurable vanity of the human adult, particularly the pedagogical adult, (I presume I may say it with less offense since I am a teacher myself), which does not permit him to recognize as good any tendency in children to fly in the face of his conceptions of a correct human being; to recognize that may be here is something highly desirable, to be encouraged, rather than destroyed as pernicious. A flower-gardener doesn't expect to make another voter or householder out of his fern, so he lets it show what it wants to be, without being at all horrified at anything it does; but your teacher has usually well-defined conceptions of what men and women have to be. And if a boy is too lively, too noisy, too restless, too curious, to suit the concept, he must be trimmed and subdued. And if he is lazy, he has to be spurred with all sorts of whips, which are offensive both to the handler and the handled. The weapons of shaming and arousing the spirit of rivalry are two which are much used,—the former with sometimes fatal results, as in the case of the nine year old boy who recently committed suicide because his teacher drew attention to his torn coat, or young girls who have worried themselves into fevers from a scornful[Pg 329] word respecting their failures in scholarship, and arousing rivalry brings an evil train behind it of spites and jealousies. I do not say, as some enthusiasts do, "there are no bad children," or "there are no lazy children"; but I am quite sure that both badness and laziness often result from lack of understanding and lack of adaptation; and that these can only be attained by teachers comprehending that they must seek to understand as well as to be understood. Badness is sometimes only dammed up energy, which can no more help flooding over than dammed up water. Laziness is often the result of forcing a child to a task for which it has no natural liking, while it would be energetic enough, given the thing it liked to do.
I think the challenge comes from the immense vanity of adult humans, especially those in teaching roles (I can say this with less offense since I'm a teacher too), which prevents them from seeing any inclination in children that goes against their ideas of what a "proper" person should be as something positive to be nurtured instead of something harmful to be squashed. A gardener doesn’t expect to turn a fern into a voter or a homeowner, so they let it grow as it wants without being horrified by its natural tendencies; but teachers usually have strict ideas about what boys and girls are supposed to be. If a boy is too energetic, too loud, too restless, or too curious for those expectations, he needs to be toned down. If he’s lazy, he has to be pushed with various kinds of pressure, which is uncomfortable for both the teacher and the student. The tools of shaming and boosting competition are commonly used—the first can lead to tragic outcomes, like the nine-year-old boy who recently took his own life after his teacher pointed out his torn coat, or the young girls who have stressed themselves to illness from a hurtful comment about their academic struggles. Additionally, encouraging competition can bring about jealousy and spite. I don’t claim, like some enthusiasts do, that "there are no bad kids" or "there are no lazy kids"; however, I firmly believe that what we label as bad behavior or laziness often stems from a lack of understanding and adaptation. These issues can only be resolved when teachers realize they need to try to understand their students as much as they want to be understood. Bad behavior is sometimes just pent-up energy that can't help but overflow, like dammed-up water. Laziness often comes from forcing a child into tasks they find no natural interest in, while they would be quite active if they were doing something they enjoyed.
At any rate, it is worth while to try to find out what is the matter, in the spirit of a searcher after truth. Which is the first point I want to establish: That the general complaints of children are true criticisms of the school system; and Superintendents of Public Instruction, Boards of Education, and Teachers have as their first duty to heed and consider these complaints.
At any rate, it’s worth trying to figure out what’s going on, with the mindset of someone searching for the truth. This is the first point I want to make: that the general complaints from students are valid criticisms of the school system; and it’s the primary responsibility of Superintendents of Public Instruction, Boards of Education, and Teachers to listen to and take these complaints into account.
Let us now consider the complaints of parents. It must be admitted that the parents of young children, particularly their mothers, and especially these latter when they are the wives of workingmen with good-sized families, regard the school rather as a convenience for getting rid of the children during a certain period of the day than anything else. They are not to be blamed for this. They have obeyed the imperative mandate of nature in having families, with no very adequate conception of what they were doing; they find themselves burdened with responsibilities often greatly beyond their capacity. They have all they can do, sometimes more than they can do, to manage the financial end of things, to see to their children's material wants and to get through the[Pg 330] work of a house; very often they are themselves deficient in even the elementary knowledge of the schools; they feel that their children need to know a great deal that they have never known, but they are utterly without the ability to say whether what they learn is useful and important or not. With the helplessness of ignorance towards wisdom, they receive the system provided by the State on trust, presuming it is good; and with the pardonable relief of busy and overburdened people, they look at the clock as school hour approaches, and breathe a sigh of relief when the last child is out of the house. They would be shocked at the idea that they regard their children as nuisances; they would vigorously defend themselves by saying that they feel that the children are in better hands than their own, safe and well treated. But before long even these ignorant ones observe that their children have learned a number of things which are not good. They have mixed with a crowd of others, and somewhere among them they have learned bad language, bad ideas, and bad habits. These are complaints which may be heard from intelligent, educated, and conservative parents also,—parents who may be presumed to be satisfied with the spirit and general purpose of the knowledge imparted in the class-room. Also the children suffer in health through their schools; and later on, when the cramming and crowding of their brains goes on in earnest, as it does in the higher grades, and particularly the High Schools, Oh then springs up a terrible crop of headache, nervous prostration, hysterics, over-delicacy, anaemia, heart-palpitation (especially among the girls), and a harvest of other physical disorders which were very probably planted back in the primary departments, and fostered in the higher rooms. The students are so overtrained that they often "become[Pg 331] good for nothing in the house," the parents say, and too late the mothers discover that they themselves become servants to the whimsical little ladies and gentlemen they have raised up, who are more interested in text-books than in practical household matters.
Let’s take a look at what parents are complaining about. It’s true that parents of young kids, especially mothers—particularly those who are married to working-class men with larger families—often see school more as a way to get their kids out of the house for a few hours than anything else. It’s understandable. They’ve followed nature’s call to have families without really knowing what that entails, and they find themselves overwhelmed by responsibilities that are often far beyond what they can handle. They have their hands full, sometimes more than they can manage, trying to keep the finances in order, meeting their kids' basic needs, and taking care of the household. Often, they lack even the basic education themselves; they know their kids need to learn a lot of things they never did, but they have no way to judge if what the kids are learning is really useful or important. Feeling helpless in the face of knowledge, they trust the state education system, assuming it’s good; and with a sense of relief, they glance at the clock as school time approaches, letting out a sigh when the last child leaves the house. They would be horrified at the thought that they see their children as a burden; they would proudly argue that they believe their kids are in better hands, being safe and well taken care of. But soon enough, even these unaware parents notice their children picking up negative things. They’ve been around other kids and absorbed bad language, poor ideas, and harmful habits. These complaints can also be heard from educated, thoughtful, and more traditional parents—who might believe they are satisfied with what’s being taught in classrooms. Additionally, kids' health often suffers at school; later on, as the intense pressure to cram information increases, especially in the higher grades and high schools, we see a troubling rise in headaches, nervous breakdowns, anxiety, exhaustion, anemia, heart palpitations (particularly in girls), and many other physical problems likely stemming from early education and worsen in later grades. Kids get pushed so hard that parents often say they "become useless at home," and too late, mothers realize they end up serving the whims of the privileged little ones they've raised, who care more about textbooks than practical household skills.
Such are the ordinary complaints heard on every side, uttered by those who really have no fault to find with the substance of the instruction itself,—some because they do not know, and some because it fairly represents their own ideas.
Such are the usual complaints heard everywhere, voiced by those who actually have no issues with the content of the instruction itself—some because they don’t understand, and some because it accurately reflects their own ideas.
The complaint becomes much more vital and definite when it proceeds from a parent who is an informed person, with a conception of life at variance with that commonly accepted. I will instance that of a Philadelphia physician, who recently said to me: "In my opinion many of the most horrid effects of malformations which I have to deal with, are the results of the long hours of sitting imposed on children in the schools. It is impossible for a healthy active creature to sit stiffly straight so many hours; no one can do it. They will inevitably twist and squirm themselves down into one position or another which throws the internal organs out of position, and which by iteration and reiteration results in a continuously accentuating deformity. Motherhood often becomes extremely painful and dangerous through the narrowing of the pelvis produced in early years of so much uncomfortable sitting. I believe that the sort of schooling which necessitates it should not begin till a child is fourteen years of age."
The complaint becomes much more important and clear when it comes from a parent who is knowledgeable, with a view on life that differs from the mainstream. For example, a doctor from Philadelphia recently told me: "In my opinion, many of the worst issues with deformities that I encounter are due to the long hours children are required to sit in schools. It's impossible for a healthy, active child to sit rigidly straight for so many hours; no one can do it. They will inevitably twist and squirm into one position or another, which misaligns their internal organs, and this repeated strain leads to worsening deformities. Motherhood can often become very painful and risky due to the narrowing of the pelvis caused by years of so much uncomfortable sitting. I believe that the kind of schooling requiring this kind of sitting shouldn't start until a child is fourteen years old."
He added also that the substance of our education should be such as would fit the person for the conditions and responsibilities he or she may reasonably be expected to encounter in life. Since the majority of boys and girls will most likely become fathers and mothers in the[Pg 332] future, why does not our system of education take account of it, and instruct the children not in the Latin names of bones and muscles so much, as in the practical functioning and hygiene of the body? Every teacher knows, and most of our parents know, that no subject is more carefully ignored by our text-books on physiology than the reproductive system.
He also mentioned that the focus of our education should be on preparing individuals for the situations and responsibilities they are likely to face in life. Since most boys and girls will probably become parents in the [Pg 332] future, why doesn’t our education system address this and teach kids more about the practical functioning and hygiene of the body rather than just the Latin names of bones and muscles? Every teacher knows, and most of our parents know, that no topic is more thoroughly overlooked by our textbooks on physiology than the reproductive system.
A like book on zoölogy has far more to say about the reproduction of animals than is thought fit to be said by human beings to human beings about themselves. And yet upon such ignorance often depends the ruin of lives. Such is the criticism of an intelligent physician, himself the father of five children. It is a typical complaint of those who have to deal with the physical results of our school system.
A similar book on zoology has a lot more to say about how animals reproduce than what people think is appropriate to discuss among themselves. Yet, this ignorance often leads to serious problems in people's lives. This is the observation of a knowledgeable doctor, who is also a father of five. It reflects a common concern among those who have to address the physical outcomes of our education system.
A still more forcible complaint is rising up from a class of parents who object not only negatively, but positively, to the instruction of the schools. These are saying: I do not want to have my children taught things which are positively untrue, nor truths which have been distorted to fit some one's political or religious conception. I do not want any sort of religion or politics to be put into his head. I want the accepted facts of natural science and discovery to be taught him, in so far as they are within the grasp of his intellect. I do not want them colored with the prejudice of any system. I want a school system which will be suited to his physical well-being. I want what he learns to become his, by virtue of its appealing to his taste, his aptitude for experiment and proof; I do not want it to be a foreign stream pouring over his lips like a brook over its bed, leaving nothing behind. I do not want him to be tortured with formal examinations, nor worried by credit marks with averages and per cents and tenths of per cents, which haunt him waking and[Pg 333] sleeping, as if they were the object of his efforts. And more than that, and above all, I do not want him made an automaton. I do not want him to become abjectly obedient. I do not want his free initiative destroyed. I want him, by virtue of his education, to be well-equipped bodily and mentally to face life and its problems.
A stronger complaint is emerging from a group of parents who object not just in a general sense, but specifically, to what schools are teaching. They are saying: I don’t want my children to learn things that are outright false or truths that have been twisted to fit someone’s political or religious views. I don’t want any kind of religion or politics forced into their minds. I want them to learn the accepted facts of natural science and discovery, as long as they can understand it. I don’t want those facts to be tainted by any biased system. I want a school system that supports their physical well-being. I want what they learn to resonate with them, drawing on their interests and love for experimentation and evidence; I don’t want it to feel like a foreign stream rushing past them, leaving nothing behind. I don’t want them to be stressed by formal tests or worried about grades, averages, and tiny fractions that haunt them day and night, as if those were the reason for their efforts. And more importantly, above all, I don’t want them to become robots. I don’t want them to be utterly obedient. I don’t want their ability to think for themselves to be crushed. I want them to be well-prepared both physically and mentally to tackle life and its challenges through their education.
This is my second point: That parents, conservatives and radicals, criticise the school
This is my second point: Parents, conservatives, and radicals criticize the school.
1st, As the producer of unhealthy bodies;
1st, As the creator of unhealthy bodies;
2d, As teaching matter inappropriate to life; or rather, perhaps, as not teaching what is appropriate to life;
2d, As teaching material that isn't relevant to life; or perhaps, as not teaching what is relevant to life;
3d, As perverting truth to serve a political and religious system; and as putting an iron mould upon the will of youth, destroying all spontaneity and freedom of expression.
3d, Distorting the truth to support a political and religious system; and forcing a rigid structure on the will of young people, crushing all spontaneity and freedom of expression.
The third critic is the teacher. Owing to his peculiarly dependent position, it is very, very seldom that any really vital criticism comes out of the mouth of an ordinary employé in the public school service: first, if he has any subversive ideas, he dares not voice them for fear of his job; second, it is extremely unlikely that any one with subversive ideas either will apply for the job, or having applied, will get it; and third, if through some fortuitous combination of circumstances, a rebellious personage has smuggled himself into the camp, with the naive notion that he is going to work reforms in the system, he finds before long that the system is rather remoulding him; he falls into the routine prescribed, and before long ceases to struggle against it.
The third critic is the teacher. Because of his uniquely dependent position, it's very rare for any truly impactful criticism to come from the mouth of an average employee in the public school system. First, if he has any radical ideas, he doesn’t dare to express them for fear of losing his job. Second, it's highly unlikely that anyone with radical ideas would even apply for the job, or if they did, that they'd be hired. Third, if by some chance a rebellious person manages to get into the system, believing they can implement reforms, they soon discover that the system is actually changing them. They fall into the prescribed routine, and after a while, they stop fighting against it.
Still, however conservative and system-logged teachers may be, they will all agree upon one criticism; viz., that they have too much to do; that it is utterly impossible for them to do justice to every pupil; that with from thirty to fifty pupils all depending upon one teacher for instruction,[Pg 334] it is out of the question to give any single one sufficient attention, to say nothing of any special attention which his peculiar backwardness might require. He could do so only at the expense of injustice to the rest.
Still, no matter how conservative or system-oriented teachers might be, they'll all agree on one criticism: they have too much to do. It's completely impossible for them to give each student the attention they need. With thirty to fifty students relying on one teacher for instruction,[Pg 334] it’s unrealistic to provide any single student enough attention, not to mention any extra support for those who may struggle more. They could only do that by being unfair to the others.
And, indeed, the best teacher in the world could not attend properly to the mental needs of fifty children, nor even of thirty. Furthermore, this overcrowding makes necessary the stiff regulation, the formal discipline, in the maintenance of which so much of the teacher's energy is wasted. The everlasting roll-call, the record of tardiness and absence, the eye forever on the watch to see who is whispering, the ear forever on the alert to catch the scraper of feet, the mischievous disturber, the irrepressible noisemaker; with such a divided and subdivided attention, how is it possible to teach?
And, honestly, even the best teacher in the world couldn’t properly address the needs of fifty kids, or even thirty. Plus, having so many students means that strict rules and formal discipline are necessary, which ends up wasting a lot of the teacher's energy. The constant roll-call, tracking who’s late or absent, always watching to see who’s whispering, listening for anyone shuffling their feet, causing trouble, or making noise; with so many distractions and divided attention, how can anyone really teach?
Here and there we find a teacher with original ideas, not of subjects to be taught, but of the means of teaching. Sometimes there is one who inwardly revolts at what he has to teach, and takes such means as he can to counteract the glorifications of political aggrandizement, with which our geographies and histories are redolent.
Here and there, we come across a teacher with creative ideas, not about what subjects to teach, but about how to teach them. Sometimes, there's one who secretly resists what they have to teach and uses whatever methods they can to challenge the glorification of political power that fills our geography and history lessons.
In general, however, public school teachers, like government clerks, believe very much in the system whereby they live.
In general, though, public school teachers, like government workers, really believe in the system that supports their lives.
What they do find fault with, and what they have very much reason to find fault with, is not the school system, but the counteracting influences of bad homes. Teachers are often heard to say that they think they could do far better with the children, if they had entire control of them, or, as they more commonly express themselves, "if only their parents had some common sense!" Lessons of order, neatness, cleanliness, and hygiene, are often entirely thrown away, because the children regard them as statements to be memorized, not things to be practised.
What they really criticize, and rightly so, isn’t the school system itself but the negative effects of unhealthy home environments. Teachers frequently express that they believe they could achieve much better results with the kids if they had full authority over them, or as they usually put it, "if only the parents used some common sense!" Lessons about organization, neatness, cleanliness, and hygiene often end up being ignored because the children see them as facts to memorize rather than habits to adopt.
Those children whose mothers know nothing of ventilation, the necessity for exercise, the chemistry of food, and the functioning of the organs of the body, will forget instructions because they are never made part of their lives. (Which criticism is a sort of confirmation of that sage observation: "If you want to reform a man, begin with his grandmother.")
Those children whose mothers are unaware of ventilation, the need for exercise, the science of nutrition, and how the body's organs work, will ignore instructions because they are never integrated into their daily lives. (This critique somewhat supports that wise saying: "If you want to change a man, start with his grandmother.")
So much for criticism.
Forget the criticism.
What, now, can we offer in the way of suggestions for reform? Speaking abstractly, I should say that the purpose of education should be to furnish a child with such fundamental knowledge and habits as will preserve and strengthen his body, and make him a self-reliant social being, having an all-around acquaintance with the life which is to surround him and an adaptability to circumstances which will render him able to meet varying conditions.
What can we suggest for reform? Generally speaking, I would say that the goal of education should be to provide a child with essential knowledge and skills that will maintain and enhance their health, and help them become an independent social individual, with a well-rounded understanding of the world around them and the ability to adapt to various situations that will enable them to handle changing conditions.
But we are immediately confronted by certain practical queries, when we attempt to conceive such a school system.
But we are quickly faced with some practical questions when we try to imagine such a school system.
The fact is that the training of the body should be begun in very early childhood; and can never be rightly done in a city. No other animal than man ever conceived such a frightful apparatus for depriving its young of the primary rights of physical existence as the human city. The mass of our city children know very little of nature. What they have learned of it through occasional picnics, excursions, visits in the country, etc., they have learned as a foreign thing, having little relation to themselves; their "natural" habitat is one of lifeless brick and mortar, wire and iron, poles, pavements, and noise. Yet all this ought to be utterly foreign to children. This ought to be the thing visited once in a while, not lived in.
The truth is that physical training should start in early childhood and can't really be done properly in a city. No other animal besides humans has created such a terrible environment that takes away the basic rights of physical existence from its young as the human city. Most of our city kids know very little about nature. What they’ve picked up from occasional picnics, trips, and visits to the countryside feels foreign to them; their "natural" environment is made up of lifeless brick and concrete, wire and metal, poles, sidewalks, and noise. This should be completely unnatural for children. This should be something they experience just once in a while, not something they live in.
There is no pure air in a city; it is all poisoned. Yet[Pg 336] the first necessity of lunged animals—especially little ones—is pure air. Moreover, every child ought to know the names and ways of life of the things it eats; how to grow them, etc. How are gardens possible in a city? Every child should know trees, not as things he has read about, but as familiar presences in his life, which he recognizes as quickly as his eyes greet them. He should know his oneness with nature, not through the medium of a theory, but through feeling it daily and hourly. He should know the birds by their songs, and by the quick glimpse of them among the foliage; the insect in its home, the wild flower on its stalk, the fruit where it hangs. Can this be done in a city?
There’s no clean air in a city; it’s all contaminated. Yet[Pg 336] the most basic need for lunged creatures—especially the small ones—is clean air. Plus, every child should learn about the names and lifestyles of the things they eat; how to grow them, and so on. How can gardens exist in a city? Every child should recognize trees, not just as things they’ve read about, but as familiar sights in their daily lives. They should feel their connection with nature, not just through theories but through daily and hourly experiences. They should know the birds by their songs and catch quick glimpses of them among the leaves; the insects in their homes, the wildflowers on their stems, the fruit hanging on the branches. Is this possible in a city?
It is the city that is wrong, and its creations can never be right; they may be improved; they can never be what they should.
It’s the city that’s flawed, and its creations can never be right; they might be better, but they can never be what they’re meant to be.
Let me quote Luther Burbank here: he expressed so well, and just in the tumultuous disorder and un-coordination dear to a child's soul, the early rights of children. "Every child should have mud-pies, grasshoppers, water-bugs, tadpoles, frogs, mud-turtles, elderberries, wild strawberries, acorns, chestnuts, trees to climb, brooks to wade in, water-lilies, woodchucks, bats, bees, butterflies, various animals to pet, hay-fields, pine-cones, rocks to roll, sand, snakes, huckleberries, and hornets; and any child who has been deprived of these has been deprived of the best part of his education." He is of opinion that until ten years of age, these things should be the real educators of children,—not books. I agree with him. But neither city homes nor city schools can give children these things. Furthermore, I believe that education should be integral; that the true school must combine physical and intellectual education from the beginning to the end. But I am confronted by the fact[Pg 337] that this is impossible to the mass of the people, because of the economic condition in which we are all floundering.
Let me quote Luther Burbank here: he captured so well, in the chaotic mess and lack of coordination beloved by a child's spirit, the essential rights of children. "Every child should have mud pies, grasshoppers, water bugs, tadpoles, frogs, mud turtles, elderberries, wild strawberries, acorns, chestnuts, trees to climb, brooks to wade in, water lilies, woodchucks, bats, bees, butterflies, various animals to pet, hay fields, pine cones, rocks to roll, sand, snakes, huckleberries, and hornets; and any child who has been denied these has been denied the best part of their education." He believes that until the age of ten, these experiences should be the main teachers of children—not books. I agree with him. But neither city homes nor city schools can provide children with these experiences. Moreover, I believe that education should be holistic; that true schooling must integrate physical and intellectual education from start to finish. However, I face the reality that this is impossible for most people due to the economic conditions in which we are all struggling.
What is possible can be only a compromise. Physical education will go on in the home principally, and intellectual education in the school. Something might be done to organize the teaching of parents; lectures and demonstrations at the public schools might be given weekly, in the evenings, for parents, by competent nurses or hygienists. But they would remain largely ineffective. Until the whole atrocious system of herding working people in close-built cities, by way of making them serviceable cogwheels in the capitalistic machine for grinding out rent and profit, comes to an end, the physical education of children will remain at best a pathetic compromise.
What’s possible can only be a compromise. Most physical education will happen at home, while intellectual education will take place in school. We could organize some teaching for parents; public schools might hold weekly evening lectures and demonstrations led by qualified nurses or hygienists. However, these efforts would mostly be ineffective. As long as the terrible system of cramming working people into densely populated cities to make them useful parts in the capitalist machine for generating rent and profit continues, the physical education of children will always be, at best, a sad compromise.
We have left to consider what may be done in the way of improving intellectual education. What is really necessary for a child to know which he is not taught now? and what is taught that is unnecessary?
We still need to look at what can be done to improve intellectual education. What does a child really need to know that isn't being taught now? And what is being taught that isn't necessary?
As to reading and writing there is no dispute, though there is much dispute about the way of doing it. But beyond that children should know—things; from their earlier school days they should know the geography of their own locality, not rehearsing it from a book, but by going over the ground, having the relations of places explained to them, and by being shown how to model relief maps themselves. They should know the indications of the weather, being taught the use of instruments for measuring air-pressures, temperatures, amount of sunshine, etc.; they should know the special geology of their own locality, the nature of the soil and its products, through practical exhibition; they should be allowed to construct, from clay, stone, or brick, such little buildings as they usually like to make, and from them the simple[Pg 338] principles of geometry taught. You see, every school needs a big yard, and play-rooms with tools in them,—the use of which tools they should be taught.
When it comes to reading and writing, there's no disagreement, although there's plenty of debate about how to teach them. However, beyond that, kids should learn—things; from their early school days, they should understand the geography of their own area, not just reciting it from a textbook, but through hands-on experiences, exploring the land, having the connections between places explained to them, and being shown how to create relief maps themselves. They should learn to read the weather, being taught how to use instruments for measuring air pressure, temperature, sunlight, and so on; they should understand the unique geology of their area, the type of soil and its products, through practical demonstrations; they should be encouraged to build small structures from clay, stone, or brick, as they typically enjoy, and from these, the basic[Pg 338] principles of geometry should be taught. Clearly, every school needs a large yard and playrooms filled with tools, and they should be educated on how to use these tools.
Arithmetic, to be sure, they need to know—but arithmetic connected with things. Let them learn fractions by cutting up things and putting them together, and not be bothered by abstractions running into the hundreds of thousands, the millions, which never in time will they use. And drop all that tiresome years' work in interest and per cent; if decimals are understood, every one who has need will be amply able to work out systems of interest when necessary.
Arithmetic, of course, is something they need to know—but it should be connected to real-life things. Let them learn fractions by cutting up objects and putting them back together, instead of getting caught up in abstract numbers in the hundreds of thousands or millions that they'll never use. And forget all that exhausting work on interest and percentages; if they understand decimals, anyone who needs it will be able to figure out interest systems when necessary.
Children should know the industrial life through which they live, into which they are probably going. They should see how cloth is woven, thread is spun, shoes are made, iron forged and wrought; again not alone by written description, but by eye-witness. They should, as they grow older, learn the history of the arts of peace.
Children should understand the industrial life that surrounds them and into which they are likely entering. They should observe how fabric is woven, thread is spun, shoes are made, and iron is forged and shaped; not just through written descriptions, but by seeing it firsthand. As they grow older, they should learn the history of craftsmanship in peaceful pursuits.
What they do not need to know, is so much of the details of the history of destruction; the general facts and results of wars are sufficient. They do not need to be impressed with the details of killings, which they sensibly forget, and inevitably also.
What they don’t need to know is a lot of the details about the history of destruction; the general facts and outcomes of wars are enough. They don’t have to be burdened with the specifics of the killings, which they wisely forget, and inevitably do.
Moreover, the revolting patriotism which is being inculcated, whereby children learn to be proud of their country, not for its contributions to the general enlightenment of humanity, but for its crimes against humanity; whereby they are taught to consider themselves, their country, their flag, their institutions, as things to be upheld and maintained, right or wrong; whereby the stupid and criminal life of the soldier is exalted as honorable, should be wholly omitted from the educational system.
Furthermore, the disturbing nationalism being promoted, where children are taught to take pride in their country not for its positive impact on global progress but for its wrongdoings; where they are encouraged to view themselves, their country, their flag, and their institutions as things to support and defend, regardless of whether they are right or wrong; and where the misguided and violent life of the soldier is glorified as honorable, should be completely removed from the education system.
However, it is utterly impossible to expect that it will be, by anything short of general public sentiment against[Pg 339] it; and at present such sentiment is for it. I have alluded before to the function of the statesman in directing education. So long as schools are maintained by governments, the Statesman, not the true educator, will determine what sort of history is to be taught; and it will be what it is now, only continually growing worse. Political institutions must justify themselves to the young generation. They begin by training childish minds to believe that what they do is to be accepted, not criticised. A history becomes little better than a catechism of patriotic formulas in glorification of the State.
However, it's completely unrealistic to expect that anything less than a widespread public opinion against it will change the situation[Pg 339]; and right now, that sentiment is in favor of it. I've mentioned before the role of the statesman in shaping education. As long as schools are funded by the government, the statesman—not the true educator—will decide what kind of history gets taught; and it will be just like it is now, only getting worse. Political systems need to prove themselves to the younger generation. They start by training young minds to accept what they're told without questioning it. History ends up being little more than a set of patriotic slogans that glorify the State.
Now there is no way of escaping this, for those who disapprove it, short of eliminating the statesman, establishing voluntarily supported schools, wherein wholly different notions shall be taught; in which the spirit of teaching history shall be one of honest statement and fearless criticism; wherein the true image of war and the army and all that it means shall be honestly given.
Now there's no way to avoid this for those who disagree, except by getting rid of the statesman and setting up schools that are voluntarily funded, where completely different ideas will be taught; where the way of teaching history will focus on honest statements and fearless criticism; where the real truth about war, the military, and everything it involves will be presented honestly.
The really Ideal School, which would not be a compromise, would be a boarding school built in the country, having a farm attached, and workshops where useful crafts might be learned, in daily connection with intellectual training. It presupposes teachers able to train little children to habits of health, order, and neatness, in the utmost detail, and yet not tyrants or rigid disciplinarians. In free contact with nature, the children would learn to use their limbs as nature meant, feel their intimate relationship with the growing life of other sorts, form a profound respect for work and an estimate of the value of it; wish to become real doers in the world, and not mere gatherers in of other men's products; and with the respect for work, the appreciation of work, the desire to work, will come the pride of the true workman who will know[Pg 340] how to maintain his dignity and the dignity of what he does.
The truly Ideal School, which wouldn’t be a compromise, would be a boarding school in the countryside, featuring an attached farm and workshops where practical skills could be learned, all while being connected to intellectual training. It assumes teachers who can instill good habits of health, order, and cleanliness in young children, down to the smallest details, while not being tyrants or strict disciplinarians. In a natural environment, the children would learn to move their bodies as intended by nature, understand their close relationship with other forms of life, develop a deep respect for work and its value, and aspire to be real contributors to the world rather than just consumers of others' efforts. Along with this respect and appreciation for work, the desire to work will foster the pride of a true craftsman who knows how to uphold his own dignity and the dignity of his work.
At present the major portion of our working people are sorry they are working people (as they have good reason to be). They take little joy or pride in what they do; they consider themselves as less gifted and less valuable persons in society than those who have amassed wealth and, by virtue of that amassment, live upon their employees; or those who by attaining book knowledge have gotten out of the field of manual production, and lead an easier life. They educate their children in the hope that these, at least, may attain that easier existence, without work, which has been beyond them. Even when such parents themselves have dreams of a reorganization of society, wherein all shall labor and all have leisure due, they impress upon the children that no one should be a common workingman if he can help it. Workingmen are slaves, and it is not well to be a slave.
Right now, most of our workforce regrets being part of it (and they have every reason to). They find little joy or pride in their work; they see themselves as less talented and less valuable in society compared to those who have accumulated wealth and, because of that wealth, rely on their employees, or compared to those who have gained knowledge and moved away from manual labor to lead a more comfortable life. They hope to educate their children so that at least they can achieve that easier life without having to work, which has been out of reach for them. Even when these parents dream of a better society where everyone works and has leisure time, they teach their children that no one should be a regular worker if they can avoid it. Working people are slaves, and it's not good to be a slave.
Our radicals fail to realize that to accomplish the reorganization of work, it is necessary to have workers,—and workers with the free spirit, the rebellious spirit, which will consider its own worth and refuse to accept the slavish conditions of capitalism. These must be bred in schools where work is done, and done proudly, and in full consciousness of its value; where the dubious services of the capitalist will likewise be rated at their true worth; and no man reckoned as above another, unless he has done a greater social service. Where political institutions and the politicians who operate them—judges, lawmakers, or executives—will be candidly criticised, and repudiated when justice dictates so, whether in the teaching of their past history, or their present actions in current events.
Our radicals don’t realize that to reorganize work, we need workers—workers with a free and rebellious spirit who recognize their own worth and reject the degrading conditions of capitalism. These individuals must be nurtured in schools where work is valued, done with pride, and appreciated for its importance; where the questionable services of capitalists are evaluated fairly; and where no one is considered superior to another unless they have provided a greater social benefit. Political institutions and the politicians who run them—judges, lawmakers, or executives—should be honestly critiqued and rejected when justice demands it, whether in the context of their past actions or their current conduct in today’s events.
Whether the workers, upon whom so many drains are[Pg 341] already made, will be able to establish and maintain such schools, is a question to be solved upon trial through their organizations.
Whether the workers, on whom so many resources are[Pg 341] already spent, will be able to create and sustain such schools is a question that will be answered through their efforts.
The question is, Will you breed men for the service of the Cannon, to be aimed at you in the hour of Strikes and Revolts, men to uphold the machine which is crushing you, or will you train them in the knowledge of the true worth of Labor and a determination to reorganize it as it should be?
The question is, will you raise people to serve the Cannon, to be used against you during strikes and uprisings, people to support the system that is oppressing you, or will you teach them the real value of labor and inspire them to reorganize it as it ought to be?
Sex Slavery
Night in a prison cell! A chair, a bed, a small washstand, four blank walls, ghastly in the dim light from the corridor without, a narrow window, barred and sunken in the stone, a grated door! Beyond its hideous iron latticework, within the ghastly walls,—a man! An old man, gray-haired and wrinkled, lame and suffering. There he sits, in his great loneliness, shut in from all the earth. There he walks, to and fro, within his measured space, apart from all he loves! There, for every night in five long years to come, he will walk alone, while the white age-flakes drop upon his head, while the last years of the winter of life gather and pass, and his body draws near the ashes. Every night, for five long years to come, he will sit alone, this chattel slave, whose hard toil is taken by the State,—and without recompense save that the Southern planter gave his negroes,—every night he will sit there so within those four white walls. Every night, for five long years to come, a suffering woman will lie upon her bed, longing, longing for the end of those three thousand days; longing for the kind face, the patient hand, that in so many years had never failed her. Every night, for five long years to come, the proud spirit must rebel, the loving heart must bleed, the broken home must[Pg 343] lie desecrated. As I am speaking now, as you are listening, there within the cell of that accursed penitentiary whose stones have soaked up the sufferings of so many victims, murdered, as truly as any outside their walls, by that slow rot which eats away existence inch-meal,—as I am speaking now, as you are listening, there sits Moses Harman!
Night in a prison cell! A chair, a bed, a small sink, four bare walls, grim in the dim light from the hallway outside, a narrow window, barred and set deep in the stone, a grated door! Beyond its ugly iron bars, within those grim walls—there's a man! An old man, gray-haired and wrinkled, limping and suffering. There he sits, in his deep loneliness, cut off from the world. There he walks back and forth, within his limited space, separated from everything he loves! There, for every night in five long years to come, he will walk alone, while the white flakes of age fall on his head, as the last years of life's winter gather and go by, and his body approaches the end. Every night, for five long years to come, he will sit alone, this chattel slave, whose hard work is taken by the State—without any reward except what Southern plantation owners offered their slaves—every night he'll sit there within those four white walls. Every night, for five long years to come, a suffering woman will lie on her bed, longing, longing for the end of those three thousand days; longing for the kind face, the gentle hand, that over many years had never failed her. Every night, for five long years to come, the proud spirit must rebel, the loving heart must ache, the broken home must lie desecrated. As I speak now, as you listen, there within the cell of that cursed penitentiary, whose stones have absorbed the suffering of so many victims—killed, just like those outside its walls, by that slow decay that eats away existence bit by bit—as I speak now, as you listen, there sits Moses Harman!
Why? Why, when murder now is stalking in your streets, when dens of infamy are so thick within your city that competition has forced down the price of prostitution to the level of the wages of your starving shirt-makers; when robbers sit in State and national Senate and House, when the boasted "bulwark of our liberties," the elective franchise, has become a U. S. dice-box, wherewith great gamblers play away your liberties; when debauchees of the worst type hold all your public offices and dine off the food of fools who support them, why, then, sits Moses Harman there within his prison cell? If he is so great a criminal, why is he not with the rest of the spawn of crime, dining at Delmonico's or enjoying a trip to Europe? If he is so bad a man, why in the name of wonder did he ever get in the penitentiary?
Why? Why, when murder is now lurking in your streets, when dens of vice are so numerous in your city that competition has driven the price of prostitution down to the same level as the wages of your starving shirt-makers; when robbers sit in the State and National Senate and House, when the so-called "bulwark of our liberties," the right to vote, has become a U.S. dice box, where major players gamble away your freedoms; when the worst kind of debauchers hold all your public offices and thrive off the support of fools who back them, why is Moses Harman sitting there in his prison cell? If he is such a big criminal, why isn't he with the rest of the criminals, dining at Delmonico's or enjoying a trip to Europe? If he is such a terrible person, why on earth did he ever end up in prison?
Ah, no; it is not because he has done any evil thing; but because he, a pure enthusiast, searching, searching always for the cause of misery of the kind which he loved with that broad love of which only the pure soul is capable, searched for the data of evil. And searching so he found the vestibule of life to be a prison cell; the holiest and purest part of the temple of the body, if indeed one part can be holier or purer than another, the altar where the most devotional love in truth should be laid, he found this altar ravished, despoiled, trampled upon. He found little babies, helpless, voiceless little things, generated in lust, cursed with impure moral natures, cursed, prenatally,[Pg 344] with the germs of disease, forced into the world to struggle and to suffer, to hate themselves, to hate their mothers for bearing them, to hate society and to be hated by it in return,—a bane upon self and race, draining the lees of crime. And he said, this felon with the stripes upon his body, "Let the mothers of the race go free! Let the little children be pure love children, born of the mutual desire for parentage. Let the manacles be broken from the shackled slave, that no more slaves be born, no more tyrants conceived."
Ah, no; it’s not because he’s done anything wrong; but because he, a true enthusiast, was always searching for the reasons behind the kind of suffering he cared about with that broad love only a pure soul can have, sought out the roots of evil. And in his search, he discovered that the entrance to life was a prison cell; the holiest and purest part of the body's temple, if one part can really be holier or purer than another, the altar where the most genuine love should truly be placed, was found to be violated, robbed, and trampled on. He came across little babies, helpless, voiceless beings, brought into existence from lust, cursed with impure moral natures, prenatally cursed, [Pg 344] with the seeds of disease, forced into the world to struggle and suffer, to despise themselves, to resent their mothers for giving birth to them, to hate society and be hated in return — a burden upon themselves and their race, draining the dregs of crime. And he said, this convict marked by the stripes on his body, "Let the mothers of the race be free! Let the little children be pure love children, born from the mutual desire for parenthood. Let the chains be broken from the enslaved, so that no more slaves are born, no more tyrants conceived."
He looked, this obscenist, looked with clear eyes into this ill-got thing you call morality, sealed with the seal of marriage, and saw in it the consummation of immorality, impurity, and injustice. He beheld every married woman what she is, a bonded slave, who takes her master's name, her master's bread, her master's commands, and serves her master's passion; who passes through the ordeal of pregnancy and the throes of travail at his dictation,—not at her desire; who can control no property, not even her own body, without his consent, and from whose straining arms the children she bears may be torn at his pleasure, or willed away while they are yet unborn. It is said the English language has a sweeter word than any other,—home. But Moses Harman looked beneath the word and saw the fact,—a prison more horrible than that where he is sitting now, whose corridors radiate over all the earth, and with so many cells, that none may count them.
He looked, this obscenist, looked with clear eyes into this morally wrong thing called marriage, and saw in it the ultimate form of immorality, impurity, and injustice. He saw every married woman for what she is, a bonded slave, who takes her master's name, her master's support, follows her master's orders, and serves her master's desires; who faces the challenges of pregnancy and childbirth on his terms—not her own; who can control no property, not even her own body, without his permission, and from whose struggling arms the children she bears can be taken away at his whim, or be denied to her even before they are born. It is said that the English language has a sweeter word than any other—home. But Moses Harman looked beneath the word and saw the truth—a prison more terrible than the one he is in now, whose hallways stretch across the entire earth, with so many cells that no one can count them.
Yes, our Masters! The earth is a prison, the marriage-bed is a cell, women are the prisoners, and you are the keepers!
Yes, our Masters! The earth is a prison, the marriage bed is a cell, women are the prisoners, and you are the guards!
He saw, this corruptionist, how in those cells are perpetrated such outrages as are enough to make the cold sweat stand upon the forehead, and the nails clench, and[Pg 345] the teeth set, and the lips grow white in agony and hatred. And he saw too how from those cells might none come forth to break her fetters, how no slave dare cry out, how all these murders are done quietly, beneath the shelter-shadow of home, and sanctified by the angelic benediction of a piece of paper, within the silence-shade of a marriage certificate, Adultery and Rape stalk freely and at ease.
He saw, this corrupt individual, how in those cells such horrors are committed that it's enough to make cold sweat break out on the forehead, fists clench, teeth grind, and lips turn pale from pain and rage. And he also saw how no one could come from those cells to free her from her chains, how no slave dared to cry out, how all these murders happen quietly, hidden under the protection of home, and justified by the supposed blessing of a piece of paper, within the quiet confines of a marriage certificate—Adultery and Rape roam freely and comfortably.
Yes, for that is adultery where woman submits herself sexually to man, without desire on her part, for the sake of "keeping him virtuous," "keeping him at home," the women say. (Well, if a man did not love me and respect himself enough to be "virtuous" without prostituting me, he might go, and welcome. He has no virtue to keep.) And that is rape, where a man forces himself sexually upon a woman whether he is licensed by the marriage law to do it or not. And that is the vilest of all tyranny where a man compels the woman he says he loves, to endure the agony of bearing children that she does not want, and for whom, as is the rule rather than the exception, they cannot properly provide. It is worse than any other human oppression; it is fairly God-like! To the sexual tyrant there is no parallel upon earth; one must go to the skies to find a fiend who thrusts life upon his children only to starve and curse and outcast and damn them! And only through the marriage law is such tyranny possible. The man who deceives a woman outside of marriage (and mind you, such a man will deceive in marriage too) may deny his own child, if he is mean enough. He cannot tear it from her arms—he cannot touch it! The girl he wronged, thanks to your very pure and tender morality-standard, may die in the street for want of food. He cannot force his hated presence upon her again. But his wife, gentlemen, his wife, the woman[Pg 346] he respects so much that he consents to let her merge her individuality into his, lose her identity and become his chattel, his wife he may not only force unwelcome children upon, outrage at his own good pleasure, and keep as a general cheap and convenient piece of furniture, but if she does not get a divorce (and she cannot for such cause) he can follow her wherever she goes, come into her house, eat her food, force her into the cell, kill her by virtue of his sexual authority! And she has no redress unless he is indiscreet enough to abuse her in some less brutal but unlicensed manner. I know a case in your city where a woman was followed so for ten years by her husband. I believe he finally developed grace enough to die; please applaud him for the only decent thing he ever did.
Yes, that's what adultery is: when a woman has sex with a man without wanting to, just to "keep him virtuous" or "keep him at home," as women say. (If a man doesn’t love me and respect himself enough to be “virtuous” without using me, he can go, and good riddance. He’s not worth keeping.) And that’s rape, when a man forces himself on a woman sexually, whether he’s legally allowed to or not. It’s the worst kind of tyranny when a man makes the woman he claims to love suffer through having children she doesn’t want, and usually, he can’t provide for them properly. It’s worse than any other form of human oppression; it’s practically God-like! There’s no one on earth as vile as a sexual tyrant; you’d have to look to the heavens to find a monster who brings children into the world only to let them starve, be cursed, ostracized, and damned! And this tyranny only exists because of marriage laws. The man who deceives a woman outside of marriage (and remember, that kind of man will deceive inside marriage too) can deny his own child if he’s cruel enough. He can’t take it from her arms—he can’t even touch it! The girl he harmed, thanks to your so-called pure and gentle moral standards, might die in the street from hunger. He can’t inflict his unwanted presence on her again. But his wife, gentlemen, his wife, the woman[Pg 346] he respects so much that he allows her to lose her individuality, her identity, and become his property, he can not only force unwanted children on her, treat her however he likes, and keep her like an ordinary, convenient piece of furniture, but if she doesn’t get a divorce (which she can’t for such reasons), he can follow her everywhere, enter her home, eat her food, imprison her, and kill her under the guise of his sexual authority! And she has no recourse unless he’s indiscreet enough to treat her badly in a less brutal but still unlawful manner. I know a case in your city where a woman was pursued like this for ten years by her husband. I believe he finally found the decency to die; please applaud him for the only good thing he ever did.
Oh, is it not rare, all this talk about the preservation of morality by marriage law! O splendid carefulness to preserve that which you have not got! O height and depth of purity, which fears so much that the children will not know who their fathers are, because, forsooth, they must rely upon their mother's word instead of the hired certification of some priest of the Church, or the Law! I wonder if the children would be improved to know what their fathers have done. I would rather, much rather, not know who my father was than know he had been a tyrant to my mother. I would rather, much rather, be illegitimate according to the statutes of men, than illegitimate according to the unchanging law of Nature. For what is it to be legitimate, born "according to law"? It is to be, nine cases out of ten, the child of a man who acknowledges his fatherhood simply because he is forced to do so, and whose conception of virtue is realized by the statement that "a woman's duty is to keep her husband at home"; to be the child of a woman who[Pg 347] cares more for the benediction of Mrs. Grundy than the simple honor of her lover's word, and conceives prostitution to be purity and duty when exacted of her by her husband. It is to have Tyranny as your progenitor, and slavery as your prenatal cradle. It is to run the risk of unwelcome birth, "legal" constitutional weakness, morals corrupted before birth, possibly a murder instinct, the inheritance of excessive sexuality or no sexuality, either of which is disease. It is to have the value of a piece of paper, a rag from the tattered garments of the "Social Contract," set above health, beauty, talent or goodness; for I never yet had difficulty in obtaining the admission that illegitimate children are nearly always prettier and brighter than others, even from conservative women. And how supremely disgusting it is to see them look from their own puny, sickly, lust-born children, upon whom lie the chain-traces of their own terrible servitude, look from these to some healthy, beautiful "natural" child, and say, "What a pity its mother wasn't virtuous!" Never a word about their children's fathers' virtue, they know too much! Virtue! Disease, stupidity, criminality! What an obscene thing "virtue" is!
Oh, isn’t it ironic, all this chatter about preserving morality through marriage laws! What a great effort to safeguard something you don’t even have! The heights and depths of purity fear that children won't know who their fathers are because they have to trust their mother's word instead of some official certification from a priest or the law! I wonder if knowing what their fathers have done would really benefit the children. I would much rather not know who my father was than find out he mistreated my mother. I would much rather be considered illegitimate by society’s rules than be seen as illegitimate according to the unchanging laws of Nature. Because what does it even mean to be legitimate, born "according to law"? It often means being the child of a man who acknowledges his fatherhood only because he has to, whose view of virtue is that "a woman's duty is to keep her husband at home"; to be the child of a woman who cares more about the approval of society than the honor of her lover's word, and sees submission as purity and duty if demanded by her husband. It means having tyranny as your ancestor and slavery as your prenatal environment. It means risking an unwanted birth, having "legal" weaknesses, morals tainted before birth, potentially a violent instinct, the inheritance of excessive sexuality or none at all, either of which is a disorder. It’s to have the worth of a piece of paper, a scrap from the frayed edges of the "Social Contract," placed above health, beauty, talent, or goodness; because I've never had trouble getting others to admit that illegitimate children are often prettier and smarter than others, even from conservative women. And how revolting it is to see them look from their own frail, sickly, lust-conceived children—bearing the marks of their own awful servitude—over to some healthy, beautiful "natural" child and say, "What a shame its mother wasn’t virtuous!" Not a word about the virtue of their children’s fathers; they know too much! Virtue! Disease, ignorance, crime! What an obscene concept "virtue" is!
What is it to be illegitimate? To be despised, or pitied, by those whose spite or whose pity isn't worth the breath it takes to return it. To be, possibly, the child of some man contemptible enough to deceive a woman; the child of some woman whose chief crime was belief in the man she loved. To be free from the prenatal curse of a slave mother, to come into the world without the permission of any law-making set of tyrants who assume to corner the earth, and say what terms the unborn must make for the privilege of coming into existence. This is legitimacy and illegitimacy! Choose.
What does it mean to be illegitimate? To be looked down upon or to be pitied by those whose disdain or sympathy isn’t worth the effort it takes to acknowledge it. To possibly be the child of a man low enough to deceive a woman; the child of a woman whose main mistake was trusting the man she loved. To escape the prenatal curse of a slave mother, to enter the world without the approval of any group of tyrants who think they own the earth and dictate the conditions the unborn must meet to have the right to exist. This is what legitimacy and illegitimacy are! Choose.
The man who walks to and fro in his cell in Lansing[Pg 348] penitentiary to-night, this vicious man, said: "The mothers of the race are lifting their dumb eyes to me, their sealed lips to me, their agonizing hearts to me. They are seeking, seeking for a voice! The unborn in their helplessness, are pleading from their prisons, pleading for a voice! The criminals, with the unseen ban upon their souls, that has pushed them, pushed them to the vortex, out of their whirling hells, are looking, waiting for a voice! I will be their voice. I will unmask the outrages of the marriage-bed. I will make known how criminals are born. I will make one outcry that shall be heard, and let what will be, be!" He cried out through the letter of Dr. Markland, that a young mother lacerated by unskilful surgery in the birth of her babe, but recovering from a subsequent successful operation, had been stabbed, remorselessly, cruelly, brutally stabbed, not with a knife, but with the procreative organ of her husband, stabbed to the doors of death, and yet there was no redress!
The man walking back and forth in his cell at Lansing penitentiary tonight, this vicious man, said: "The mothers of our race are lifting their silent eyes to me, their sealed lips to me, their aching hearts to me. They are searching, searching for a voice! The unborn, in their helplessness, are pleading from their prisons, pleading for a voice! The criminals, burdened by the invisible curse on their souls that has pushed them to the brink, out of their personal hells, are looking, waiting for a voice! I will be their voice. I will expose the horrors of the marriage bed. I will reveal how criminals are born. I will make one shout that will be heard, and let whatever happens, happen!" He cried out through Dr. Markland's letter that a young mother, severely injured by poor surgery during childbirth but recovering from a later successful operation, had been stabbed, mercilessly, cruelly, brutally stabbed, not with a knife but with her husband's procreative organ, stabbed to the brink of death, and yet there was no justice!
And because he called a spade a spade, because he named that organ by its own name, so given in Webster's dictionary and in every medical journal in the country, because of this Moses Harman walks to and fro in his cell to-night. He gave a concrete example of the effect of sex slavery, and for it he is imprisoned. It remains for us now to carry on the battle, and lift the standard where they struck him down, to scatter broadcast the knowledge of this crime of society against a man and the reason for it; to inquire into this vast system of licensed crime, its cause and its effect, broadly upon the race. The Cause! Let woman ask herself, "Why am I the slave of Man? Why is my brain said not to be the equal of his brain? Why is my work not paid equally with his? Why must my body be controlled by my husband? [Pg 349] Why may he take my labor in the household, giving me in exchange what he deems fit? Why may he take my children from me? Will them away while yet unborn?" Let every woman ask.
And because he called it like it is, because he referred to that organ by its proper name, as defined in Webster's dictionary and in every medical journal across the country, that's why Moses Harman is pacing in his cell tonight. He provided a clear example of the impact of sex slavery, and because of that, he is locked up. It's now up to us to continue the fight, to raise the banner where they brought him down, to spread awareness of this societal crime against a man and the reasons behind it; to examine this extensive system of sanctioned crime, its causes, and its effects on society as a whole. The Cause! Let women ask themselves, "Why am I the slave of Man? Why is my intelligence considered inferior to his? Why am I not compensated equally for my work? Why does my husband control my body? Why can he take my labor at home, giving me in return what he thinks is adequate? Why can he take my children from me? Will them away while they're still unborn?" Let every woman ask. [Pg 349]
There are two reasons why, and these ultimately reducible to a single principle—the authoritarian, supreme-power, God-idea, and its two instruments, the Church—that is, the priests—and the State—that is, the legislators.
There are two reasons for this, and they ultimately boil down to one main idea—the authoritarian, supreme-power, God-concept, and its two tools: the Church—which means the priests—and the State—which means the legislators.
From the birth of the Church, out of the womb of Fear and the fatherhood of Ignorance, it has taught the inferiority of woman. In one form or another through the various mythical legends of the various mythical creeds, runs the undercurrent of the belief in the fall of man through the persuasion of woman, her subjective condition as punishment, her natural vileness, total depravity, etc.; and from the days of Adam until now the Christian Church, with which we have specially to deal, has made woman the excuse, the scapegoat for the evil deeds of man. So thoroughly has this idea permeated Society that numbers of those who have utterly repudiated the Church, are nevertheless soaked in this stupefying narcotic to true morality. So pickled is the male creation with the vinegar of Authoritarianism, that even those who have gone further and repudiated the State still cling to the god, Society as it is, still hug the old theological idea that they are to be "heads of the family"—to that wonderful formula "of simple proportion" that "Man is the head of the Woman even as Christ is the head of the Church." No longer than a week since an Anarchist (?) said to me, "I will be boss in my own house"—a "Communist-Anarchist," if you please, who doesn't believe in "my house." About a year ago a noted libertarian speaker said, in my presence, that his sister, who possessed a fine voice and had joined a concert[Pg 350] troupe, should "stay at home with her children; that is her place." The old Church idea! This man was a Socialist, and since an Anarchist; yet his highest idea for woman was serfhood to husband and children, in the present mockery called "home." Stay at home, ye malcontents! Be patient, obedient, submissive! Darn our socks, mend our shirts, wash our dishes, get our meals, wait on us and mind the children! Your fine voices are not to delight the public nor yourselves; your inventive genius is not to work, your fine art taste is not to be cultivated, your business faculties are not to be developed; you made the great mistake of being born with them, suffer for your folly! You are women! therefore housekeepers, servants, waiters, and child's nurses!
From the birth of the Church, born from Fear and Ignorance, it has taught that women are inferior. In various mythical legends across different beliefs, there runs an underlying idea that men fell through the influence of women, seeing their nature as punishment, their inherent shame, total depravity, and so on; from the days of Adam until now, the Christian Church we’re discussing has made women the excuse, the scapegoat for men’s wrongdoings. This mindset has become so ingrained in Society that many who have completely rejected the Church are still affected by this dulling force against true morality. The male population is so steeped in the bitter taste of Authoritarianism that even those who have gone further and rejected the State still hold onto the belief in their god, Society as it currently is, still embrace the outdated theological notion that they are to be "heads of the family"—the old formula "of simple proportion" that "Man is the head of the Woman just like Christ is the head of the Church." Just a week ago, an Anarchist said to me, "I will be the boss in my own house"—a "Communist-Anarchist," mind you, who doesn’t believe in "my house." About a year ago, a well-known libertarian speaker stated, in my presence, that his sister, who had a beautiful voice and joined a concert troupe, should "stay at home with her kids; that is her place." The old Church idea! This man was a Socialist, then an Anarchist; yet his highest expectation for women was servitude to their husbands and children in the current mockery called "home." Stay at home, you discontented ones! Be patient, obedient, submissive! Mend our socks, fix our shirts, wash our dishes, prepare our meals, take care of us and watch the kids! Your lovely voices aren’t meant to entertain the public or yourselves; your creativity isn’t to be explored, your fine art appreciation is not to be nurtured, your business skills are not to be utilized; you made the great mistake of being born with them, so suffer for your folly! You are women! Therefore, you are housekeepers, servants, waiters, and caregivers!
At Macon, in the sixth century, says August Bebel, the fathers of the Church met and proposed the decision of the question, "Has woman a soul?" Having ascertained that the permission to own a nonentity wasn't going to injure any of their parsnips, a small majority vote decided the momentous question in our favor. Now, holy fathers, it was a tolerably good scheme on your part to offer the reward of your pitiable "salvation or damnation" (odds in favor of the latter) as a bait for the hook of earthly submission; it wasn't a bad sop in those days of Faith and Ignorance. But fortunately fourteen hundred years have made it stale. You, tyrant radicals (?), have no heaven to offer,—you have no delightful chimeras in the form of "merit cards"; you have (save the mark) the respect, the good offices, the smiles—of a slave-holder! This in return for our chains! Thanks!
At Macon, in the sixth century, August Bebel says that the Church leaders gathered and tackled the question, "Does woman have a soul?" After realizing that allowing the ownership of something non-existent wouldn't hurt any of their interests, a slim majority voted in our favor on this important issue. Now, holy leaders, it was a pretty clever move on your part to dangle the reward of your pathetic "salvation or damnation" (with better odds on damnation) as bait for earthly obedience; it wasn't a bad deal back in those times of Faith and Ignorance. But thankfully, fourteen hundred years have made it outdated. You, oppressive radicals, have no heaven to promise; you don’t have any charming illusions in the form of "merit cards"; you only have (God help us) the respect, the favors, the smiles—of a slaveholder! This in exchange for our shackles! Thanks!
The question of souls is old—we demand our bodies, now. We are tired of promises, God is deaf, and his[Pg 351] church is our worst enemy. Against it we bring the charge of being the moral (or immoral) force which lies behind the tyranny of the State. And the State has divided the loaves and fishes with the Church, the magistrates, like the priests take marriage fees; the two fetters of Authority have gone into partnership in the business of granting patent-rights to parents for the privilege of reproducing themselves, and the State cries as the Church cried of old, and cries now: "See how we protect women!" The State has done more. It has often been said to me, by women with decent masters, who had no idea of the outrages practiced on their less fortunate sisters, "Why don't the wives leave?"
The issue of souls is ancient—we want our bodies, right now. We're fed up with empty promises; God is silent, and His[Pg 351] church is our biggest adversary. We accuse it of being the moral (or immoral) force fueling the government’s oppression. The government has shared the bread and fish with the Church, and just like priests take marriage fees, the officials do too; these two chains of Authority have teamed up to grant special rights to parents for the privilege of having kids, and the government shouts as the Church did in the past, and still does now: "Look how we protect women!" The government has gone even further. I've often heard from women with decent husbands, who were unaware of the abuses suffered by their less fortunate sisters, "Why don't the wives just leave?"
Why don't you run, when your feet are chained together? Why don't you cry out when a gag is on your lips? Why don't you raise your hands above your head when they are pinned fast to your sides? Why don't you spend thousands of dollars when you haven't a cent in your pocket? Why don't you go to the seashore or the mountains, you fools scorching with city heat? If there is one thing more than another in this whole accursed tissue of false society, which makes me angry, it is the asinine stupidity which with the true phlegm of impenetrable dullness says, "Why don't the women leave!" Will you tell me where they will go and what they shall do? When the State, the legislators, has given to itself, the politicians, the utter and absolute control of the opportunity to live; when, through this precious monopoly, already the market of labor is so overstocked that workmen and workwomen are cutting each others' throats for the dear privilege of serving their lords; when girls are shipped from Boston to the south and north, shipped in carloads, like cattle, to fill the dives of New Orleans or the lumber-camp hells of my own state (Michigan), when seeing and hearing these things reported every day,[Pg 352] the proper prudes exclaim, "Why don't the women leave," they simply beggar the language of contempt.
Why don’t you run when your feet are chained together? Why don’t you cry out when a gag is over your mouth? Why don’t you raise your hands above your head when they’re pinned to your sides? Why don’t you spend thousands of dollars when you don’t have a cent to your name? Why don’t you go to the beach or the mountains, you fools sweating in the city heat? If there’s one thing that makes me angry in this whole messed-up fake society, it’s the ridiculous stupidity that, with an air of impenetrable dullness, asks, “Why don’t the women just leave?” Can you tell me where they would go and what they would do? When the government, the lawmakers, have taken absolute control over the opportunity to live; when, through this precious monopoly, the job market is so saturated that workers are literally fighting each other for the privilege of serving their bosses; when girls are shipped from Boston to the North and South in carloads, like cattle, to fill the seedy bars of New Orleans or the miserable lumber camps in my own state (Michigan); when these things are reported every day, the proper prudes who exclaim, “Why don’t the women leave?” are truly beyond contempt.[Pg 352]
When America passed the fugitive slave law compelling men to catch their fellows more brutally than runaway dogs, Canada, aristocratic, unrepublican Canada, still stretched her arms to those who might reach her. But there is no refuge upon earth for the enslaved sex. Right where we are, there we must dig our trenches, and win or die.
When America enacted the fugitive slave law that forced people to capture their fellow humans more harshly than runaway dogs, Canada, with its aristocratic and un-republican ways, still opened its arms to those who could make it there. But there is no safe haven on earth for the enslaved. Right where we are, we must dig our trenches, and either win or die.
This, then, is the tyranny of the State; it denies, to both woman and man, the right to earn a living, and grants it as a privilege to a favored few who for that favor must pay ninety per cent. toll to the granters of it. These two things, the mind domination of the Church, and the body domination of the State are the causes of Sex Slavery.
This is the tyranny of the State; it denies both women and men the right to earn a living and only gives that right as a privilege to a select few who must pay a hefty ninety percent fee to those in power. These two things, the mental control of the Church and the physical control of the State, are the reasons for Sex Slavery.
First of all, it has introduced into the world the constructed crime of obscenity: it has set up such a peculiar standard of morals that to speak the names of the sexual organs is to commit the most brutal outrage. It reminds me that in your city you have a street called "Callowhill." Once it was called Gallows' Hill, for the elevation to which it leads, now known as "Cherry Hill," has been the last touching place on earth for the feet of many a victim murdered by the Law. But the sound of the word became too harsh; so they softened it, though the murders are still done, and the black shadow of the Gallows still hangs on the City of Brotherly Love. Obscenity has done the same; it has placed virtue in the shell of an idea, and labelled all "good" which dwells within the sanction of Law and respectable (?) custom; and all bad which contravenes the usage of the shell. It has lowered the dignity of the human body, below the level of all other animals. Who thinks a dog is impure[Pg 353] or obscene because its body is not covered with suffocating and annoying clothes? What would you think of the meanness of a man who would put a skirt upon his horse and compel it to walk or run with such a thing impeding its limbs? Why, the "Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals" would arrest him, take the beast from him, and he would be sent to a lunatic asylum for treatment on the score of an impure mind. And yet, gentlemen, you expect your wives, the creatures you say you respect and love, to wear the longest skirts and the highest necked clothing, in order to conceal the obscene human body. There is no society for the prevention of cruelty to women. And you, yourselves, though a little better, look at the heat you wear in this roasting weather! How you curse your poor body with the wool you steal from the sheep! How you punish yourselves to sit in a crowded house with coats and vests on, because dead Mme. Grundy is shocked at the "vulgarity" of shirt sleeves, or the naked arm!
First of all, it has created the made-up crime of obscenity: it has established such a strange standard of morals that simply saying the names of body parts is considered the worst offense. It reminds me that in your city there’s a street called "Callowhill." It used to be called Gallows' Hill, because the hill it leads to, now known as "Cherry Hill," has been the last resting place for many victims killed by the Law. But the sound of the name became too harsh, so they changed it, even though the killings still happen, and the dark shadow of the Gallows still looms over the City of Brotherly Love. Similarly, obscenity has placed virtue inside a shell of an idea, labeling everything "good" that fits within what is allowed by Law and respectable customs, and everything bad that goes against the rules of that shell. It has degraded the dignity of the human body, bringing it lower than that of any other animal. Who thinks a dog is impure or obscene just because its body isn’t covered with suffocating and annoying clothes? What would you think of a man who put a skirt on his horse and made it walk or run with something like that restricting its legs? The "Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals" would arrest him, take the animal away, and he would likely be sent to a mental hospital for treatment because of an impure mind. Yet, gentlemen, you expect your wives, the ones you claim to respect and love, to wear long skirts and high-necked clothing to hide the obscene human body. There isn't a society for the prevention of cruelty to women. And you, yourself, while a bit better off, just think about how you’re dressing in this sweltering weather! How you curse your poor body with the wool you take from sheep! How you punish yourselves by sitting in a crowded room with coats and vests on, simply because dead Mme. Grundy is shocked by the vulgarity of shirt sleeves or bare arms!
Look how the ideal of beauty has been marred by this obscenity notion. Divest yourselves of prejudice for once. Look at some fashion-slaved woman, her waist surrounded by a high-board fence called a corset, her shoulders and hips angular from the pressure above and below, her feet narrowest where they should be widest, the body fettered by her everlasting prison skirt, her hair fastened tight enough to make her head ache and surmounted by a thing of neither sense nor beauty, called a hat, ten to one a hump upon her back like a dromedary,—look at her, and then imagine such a thing as that carved in marble! Fancy a statue in Fairmount Park with a corset and bustle on. Picture to yourselves the image of the equestrienne. We are permitted to ride, providing we sit in a position ruinous to the horse; providing we wear a riding-habit long enough to hide[Pg 354] the obscene human foot, weighed down by ten pounds of gravel to cheat the Wind in its free blowing, so running the risk of disabling ourselves completely should accident throw us from the saddle. Think how we swim! We must even wear clothing in the water, and run the gauntlet of derision, if we dare battle in the surf minus stockings! Imagine a fish trying to make headway with a water-soaked flannel garment upon it. Nor are you yet content. The vile standard of obscenity even kills the little babies with clothes. The human race is murdered, horribly, "in the name of" Dress.
Look at how the ideal of beauty has been ruined by this ridiculous concept. Let go of your biases for once. Look at some fashion-obsessed woman, her waist trapped by a restrictive corset, her shoulders and hips misshapen from the pressure above and below, her feet narrow where they should be wide, her body constrained by her forever-confined skirt, her hair pulled tight enough to cause a headache, topped with a hat that has neither sense nor beauty and probably a hump on her back like a camel—look at her, and then imagine that sculpted in marble! Picture a statue in Fairmount Park wearing a corset and bustle. Visualize the image of the female rider. We are allowed to ride, as long as we sit in a way that's uncomfortable for the horse; as long as we wear a riding outfit long enough to hide[Pg 354] the disgraceful human foot, weighed down with ten pounds of gravel to fool the wind into thinking it’s free, risking a serious injury if we happen to fall off. Think of how we swim! We even have to wear clothes in the water and face ridicule if we dare brave the waves without stockings! Imagine a fish trying to swim with a waterlogged flannel outfit on. And you’re still not satisfied. The disgusting standard of obscenity even suffocates little babies with clothing. Humanity is being destroyed, brutally, "in the name of" fashion.
And in the name of Purity what lies are told! What queer morality it has engendered. For fear of it you dare not tell your own children the truth about their birth; the most sacred of all functions, the creation of a human being, is a subject for the most miserable falsehood. When they come to you with a simple, straightforward question, which they have a right to ask, you say, "Don't ask such questions," or tell some silly hollow-log story; or you explain the incomprehensibility by another—God! You say "God made you." You know you are lying when you say it. You know, or you ought to know, that the source of inquiry will not be dammed up so. You know that what you could explain purely, reverently, rightly (if you have any purity in you), will be learned through many blind gropings, and that around it will be cast the shadow-thought of wrong, embryo'd by your denial and nurtured by this social opinion everywhere prevalent. If you do not know this, then you are blind to facts and deaf to Experience.
And in the name of Purity, what lies are spread! What strange morality it has created. Because of it, you fear to tell your own children the truth about their birth; the most sacred act, the creation of a human being, is reduced to the most pitiful falsehood. When they come to you with a simple, honest question, which they have every right to ask, you respond with, "Don't ask such questions," or tell some silly story; or you explain the incomprehensibility by citing another—God! You say, "God made you." Deep down, you know you’re not being truthful when you say it. You realize, or you should realize, that the source of their curiosity won’t be stopped like that. You know that what you could explain clearly, reverently, and correctly (if you possess any sense of purity), will instead be learned through many blind explorations, and that it will be surrounded by the negative thoughts of wrong, created by your denial and fostered by the widespread social opinion. If you don’t understand this, then you are blind to reality and deaf to Experience.
Think of the double social standard the enslavement of our sex has evolved. Women considering themselves very pure and very moral, will sneer at the street-walker, yet admit to their homes the very men who victimized the street-walker. Men, at their best, will pity the prostitute,[Pg 355] while they themselves are the worst kind of prostitutes. Pity yourselves, gentlemen—you need it!
Think about the double standard regarding our sexuality that has developed. Women who see themselves as very pure and moral will look down on a sex worker, yet invite into their homes the very men who exploit that sex worker. Men, at their best, may feel sorry for the prostitute,[Pg 355] while they themselves are the most wretched type of prostitutes. Feel sorry for yourselves, gentlemen—you need it!
How many times do you see where a man or woman has shot another through jealousy! The standard of purity has decided that it is right, "it shows spirit," "it is justifiable" to—murder a human being for doing exactly what you did yourself,—love the same woman or same man! Morality! Honor! Virtue!! Passing from the moral to the physical phase; take the statistics of any insane asylum, and you will find that, out of the different classes, unmarried women furnish the largest one. To preserve your cruel, vicious, indecent standard of purity (?) you drive your daughters insane, while your wives are killed with excess. Such is marriage. Don't take my word for it; go through the report of any asylum or the annals of any graveyard.
How many times do you see someone, man or woman, shoot another out of jealousy? Society’s standard of purity has decided that it’s okay, that “it shows spirit,” and that it’s “justifiable” to kill someone for doing exactly what you did yourself—loving the same woman or man! Morality! Honor! Virtue!! Moving from the moral to the physical aspect; if you look at the statistics of any mental health institution, you’ll find that, among different groups, unmarried women make up the largest section. To maintain your cruel, twisted, indecent standard of purity (?), you drive your daughters to madness, while your wives suffer from excess. Such is marriage. Don’t take my word for it; check the reports of any asylum or the records of any graveyard.
Look how your children grow up. Taught from their earliest infancy to curb their love natures—restrained at every turn! Your blasting lies would even blacken a child's kiss. Little girls must not be tomboyish, must not go barefoot, must not climb trees, must not learn to swim, must not do anything they desire to do which Madame Grundy has decreed "improper." Little boys are laughed at as effeminate, silly girl-boys if they want to make patchwork or play with a doll. Then when they grow up, "Oh! Men don't care for home or children as women do!" Why should they, when the deliberate effort of your life has been to crush that nature out of them. "Women can't rough it like men." Train any animal, or any plant, as you train your girls, and it won't be able to rough it either. Now will somebody tell me why either sex should hold a corner on athletic sports? Why any child should not have free use of its limbs?
Look at how your children grow up. Taught from the moment they’re born to suppress their natural feelings—held back at every turn! Your outrageous lies could even taint a child’s kiss. Little girls shouldn’t be tomboys, shouldn’t go barefoot, shouldn’t climb trees, shouldn’t learn to swim, shouldn’t do anything they want that Madame Grundy has declared “improper.” Little boys are mocked as effeminate, silly if they want to sew patchwork or play with dolls. Then when they grow up, it’s “Oh! Men don’t care about home or children like women do!” Why should they, when your whole life has been focused on stifling that nature in them? “Women can’t handle tough situations like men.” Train any animal or plant the way you train your girls, and it won’t be able to handle tough situations either. Now will someone explain why either gender should dominate athletic sports? Why shouldn’t every child have the freedom to use their bodies?
These are the effects of your purity standard, your marriage law. This is your work—look at it! Half[Pg 356] your children dying under five years of age, your girls insane, your married women walking corpses, your men so bad that they themselves often admit Prostitution holds against Purity a bond of indebtedness. This is the beautiful effect of your god, Marriage, before which Natural Desire must abase and belie itself. Be proud of it!
These are the results of your purity standards and marriage laws. This is your work—take a look! Half[Pg 356] of your children are dying before they turn five, your girls are going insane, your married women are like walking corpses, and your men are so awful that they often admit Prostitution has a debt Cleanliness to pay. This is the wonderful outcome of your god, Marriage, to which Natural Desire must lower and deny itself. Be proud of it!
Now for the remedy. It is in one word, the only word that ever brought equity anywhere—Liberty! Centuries upon centuries of liberty is the only thing that will cause the disintegration and decay of these pestiferous ideas. Liberty was all that calmed the blood-waves of religious persecution! You cannot cure serfhood by any other substitution. Not for you to say "in this way shall the race love." Let the race alone.
Now for the solution. It comes down to one word, the only word that has ever created fairness anywhere—Freedom! Centuries of liberty is the only thing that can break down and eliminate these harmful ideas. Liberty was all that quelled the violent tides of religious persecution! You can't fix oppression by trying to replace it with something else. It's not for you to dictate "this is how people should love." Let people be themselves.
Will there not be atrocious crimes? Certainly. He is a fool who says there will not be. But you can't stop them by committing the arch-crime and setting a block between the spokes of Progress-wheels. You will never get right until you start right.
Will there be terrible crimes? Absolutely. Anyone who claims there won’t be is a fool. But you can't prevent them by committing the worst crime and putting a stop in the way of progress. You will never succeed until you start in the right way.
As for the final outcome, it matters not one iota. I have my ideal, and it is very pure, and very sacred to me. But yours, equally sacred, may be different and we may both be wrong. But certain am I that with free contract, that form of sexual association will survive which is best adapted to time and place, thus producing the highest evolution of the type. Whether that shall be monogamy, variety, or promiscuity matters naught to us; it is the business of the future, to which we dare not dictate.
As for the final outcome, it doesn’t matter at all. I have my ideal, which is very pure and sacred to me. But yours, equally sacred, might be different, and we could both be wrong. However, I am certain that with free choice, the form of sexual relationship that best fits the time and place will survive, leading to the highest evolution of the type. Whether that form ends up being monogamy, variety, or promiscuity doesn’t concern us; that’s up to the future, and we can’t dictate it.
For freedom spoke Moses Harman, and for this he received the felon's brand. For this he sits in his cell to-night. Whether it is possible that his sentence be shortened, we do not know. We can only try. Those who would help us try, let me ask to put your signatures[Pg 357] to this simple request for pardon addressed to Benjamin Harrison. To those who desire more fully to inform themselves before signing; I say: Your conscientiousness is praiseworthy—come to me at the close of the meeting and I will quote the exact language of the Markland letter. To those extreme Anarchists who cannot bend their dignity to ask pardon for an offense not committed, and of an authority they cannot recognize, let me say: Moses Harman's back is bent, low bent, by the brute force of the Law, and though I would never ask anyone to bow for himself, I can ask it, and easily ask it, for him who fights the slave's battle. Your dignity is criminal; every hour behind the bars is a seal to your partnership with Comstock. No one can hate petitions worse than I; no one has less faith in them than I. But for my champion I am willing to try any means that invades no other's right, even though I have little hope in it.
For freedom, Moses Harman spoke out, and for that, he was labeled a felon. Tonight, he sits in his cell. We’re not sure if it’s possible to reduce his sentence; we can only make the effort. I ask those who want to help us to add your signatures[Pg 357] to this simple request for pardon addressed to Benjamin Harrison. For those who want to know more before signing, I commend your conscientiousness—come talk to me at the end of the meeting, and I’ll share the exact wording from the Markland letter. To the extreme Anarchists who can't lower themselves to request pardon for something they didn’t commit and from an authority they refuse to acknowledge, I say: Moses Harman has been beaten down by the harsh force of the Law, and while I would never ask anyone to submit for themselves, I can, and will, ask it for him who fights for the enslaved. Your dignity is misguided; every hour he spends behind bars ties you to Comstock. No one dislikes petitions more than I do; no one has less faith in them than I. But for my champion, I’m willing to try any means that don’t infringe on someone else's rights, even if my hope in it is limited.
If, beyond these, there are those here to-night who have ever forced sexual servitude from a wife, those who have prostituted themselves in the name of Virtue, those who have brought diseased, immoral or unwelcome children to the light, without the means of provision for them, and yet will go from this hall and say, "Moses Harman is an unclean man—a man rewarded by just punishment," then to you I say, and may the words ring deep within your ears UNTIL YOU DIE: Go on! Drive your sheep to the shambles! Crush that old, sick, crippled man beneath your Juggernaut! In the name of Virtue, Purity and Morality, do it! In the name of God, Home, and Heaven, do it! In the name of the Nazarene who preached the golden rule, do it! In the name of Justice, Principle, and Honor, do it! In the name of Bravery and Magnanimity put yourself on the side of the robber in the government halls, the murderer in the[Pg 358] political convention, the libertine in public places, the whole brute force of the police, the constabulary, the court, and the penitentiary, to persecute one poor old man who stood alone against your licensed crime! Do it. And if Moses Harman dies within your "Kansas Hell," be satisfied when you have murdered him! Kill him! And you hasten the day when the Future shall bury you ten thousand fathoms deep beneath its curses. Kill him! And the stripes upon his prison clothes shall lash you like the knout! Kill him! And the insane shall glitter hate at you with their wild eyes, the unborn babes shall cry their blood upon you, and the graves that you have filled in the name of Marriage, shall yield food for a race that will pillory you, until the memory of your atrocity has become a nameless ghost, flitting with the shades of Torquemada, Calvin and Jehovah over the horizon of the World!
If there are people here tonight who have ever forced a wife into sexual servitude, those who have sold themselves in the name of Virtue, those who have brought sick, immoral, or unwanted children into the world without being able to care for them, and yet you will leave this hall and say, "Moses Harman is an unclean man—a man who deserves his punishment," then to you I say, and may these words echo in your ears UNTIL YOU DIE: Go on! Drive your sheep to the slaughter! Crush that old, sick, crippled man beneath your Juggernaut! In the name of Virtue, Purity, and Morality, do it! In the name of God, Home, and Heaven, do it! In the name of the Nazarene who preached the golden rule, do it! In the name of Justice, Principle, and Honor, do it! In the name of Bravery and Generosity, align yourself with the thief in the government buildings, the murderer at the political convention, the libertine in public places, the entire brutal force of the police, the constabulary, the court, and the prison, to persecute one poor old man who stood alone against your sanctioned crime! Do it. And if Moses Harman dies within your "Kansas Hell," be satisfied after you have murdered him! Kill him! And you hasten the day when the Future will bury you ten thousand fathoms deep beneath its curses. Kill him! And the stripes on his prison clothes will lash you like a whip! Kill him! And the insane will glare at you with their wild eyes, the unborn babies will cry their blood upon you, and the graves you have filled in the name of Marriage will provide fuel for a generation that will disgrace you until the memory of your atrocity has become a nameless ghost, flitting alongside the shades of Torquemada, Calvin, and Jehovah over the horizon of the World!
Would you smile to see him dead? Would you say, "We are rid of this obscenist"? Fools! The corpse would laugh at you from its cold eyelids! The motionless lips would mock, and the solemn hands, the pulseless, folded hands, in their quietness would write the last indictment, which neither Time nor you can efface. Kill him! And you write his glory and your shame! Moses Harman in his felon stripes stands far above you now, and Moses Harman dead will live on, immortal in the race he died to free! Kill him!
Would you smile to see him dead? Would you say, "We're done with this obscenist"? Fools! The corpse would laugh at you from its cold eyelids! The motionless lips would mock, and the solemn hands, the lifeless, folded hands, in their stillness would write the final indictment, which neither Time nor you can erase. Kill him! And you'll be writing his glory and your shame! Moses Harman in his prison stripes stands far above you now, and Moses Harman dead will live on, immortal in the race he died to free! Kill him!
Literature the Mirror of Man
Perhaps I had better say the Mirror-reflection,—the reflection of all that he has been and is, the hinting fore-flashing of something of what he may become. In so considering it, let it be understood that I speak of no particular form of literature, but the entire body of a people's expressed thought, preserved either traditionally, in writing, or in print.
Perhaps I should refer to the Mirror-reflection—the reflection of everything he has been and is, the subtle glimpse of what he might become. In considering this, I want to clarify that I'm not talking about any specific form of literature, but the complete expression of a people's thoughts, preserved either through tradition, in writing, or in print.
The majority of lightly thinking, fairly read people, who make use of the word "literature" rather easily, do so with a very indistinct idea of its content. To them it usually means a certain limited form of human expression, chiefly works of the imagination—poetry, drama, the various forms of the novel. History, philosophy, science are rather frowning names,—stern second cousins, as it were, to the beguiling companions of their pleasant leisure hours,—not legitimately "literature." Biography,—well, it depends on who writes it! If it can be made so much like a work of fiction that the subject sketched serves the purposes of a fictive hero, why then—maybe.
Most casual readers who throw around the term "literature" often have a vague idea of what it really means. For them, it typically refers to a specific type of human expression, mainly imaginative works—poetry, drama, various types of novels. History, philosophy, and science are seen as somewhat uninviting titles—like stern relatives compared to the enjoyable distractions of their spare time—not truly considered "literature." As for biography, well, that depends on the author! If it reads more like a fictional story where the person being portrayed acts as a fictional hero, then maybe.
To such talkers about literature, evidence of familiarity with it, and title to have one's opinions thereon asked and respected, are witnessed by the ability to run glibly off the names of the personages in the dramas of Ibsen, Björnson, Maeterlinck, Hauptmann or Shaw; or in the[Pg 360] novels of Gorki, Andreyev, Tolstoy, Zola, Maupassant, Hardy, and the dozen or so of lesser lights who revolve with these through the cycle of the magazine issues.
To those who talk about literature, showing that you’re familiar with it and deserving of having your opinions respected is proven by how easily you can list the characters from the plays of Ibsen, Björnson, Maeterlinck, Hauptmann, or Shaw; or from the novels of Gorki, Andreyev, Tolstoy, Zola, Maupassant, Hardy, and a handful of lesser-known authors who appear in the magazine issues alongside them.
Not only do these same people thus limit the field of literature, (at least in their ordinary conversation,—if you press them they will dubiously admit that the field may be extended) but they are also possessed of the notion that only one particular mode even of fiction, is in fact the genuine thing. That this mode has not always been in vogue they are aware; and they allow other modes to have been literature in the past, as a sort of kindly concession to the past—a blanket-indulgence to its unevolved state. At present, however, no indulgences are allowed; whatever is not the mode, is anathema; it is not literature at all. When confronted by the very great names of the Past, which they can neither consign to oblivion, nor patronize by toleration for their undeveloped condition, names which are names for all ages, which they need to use as conjuration words in their comparisons and criticisms, names such as Shakespeare or Hugo, they complacently close their eyes to contradictions and swear that fundamentally these men's works are in the modern mode, the accepted mode, the one and only enduring mode, the mode that they approve.
Not only do these same people limit the scope of literature (at least in their everyday conversations—if you push them, they might reluctantly agree that the scope can be broadened), but they also cling to the idea that only one specific style of fiction is truly authentic. They recognize that this style has not always been popular, and they acknowledge that other styles were considered literature in the past, as a sort of polite concession to history—a blanket approval of an earlier, less evolved state. However, right now, no leniency is granted; anything that isn’t this style is rejected; it isn't literature at all. When faced with the great names from the past, which they can't ignore nor accept with any kindness due to their supposed underdeveloped nature, names that resonate through the ages and are necessary for their comparisons and critiques, like Shakespeare or Hugo, they conveniently ignore the inconsistencies and insist that fundamentally, these authors’ works are in the modern style, the accepted style, the one and only lasting style, the style that they endorse.
"Which is?"—I hear you ask. Which is what they are pleased to call "Realism."
"Which is?"—I hear you ask. Which is what they like to call "Realism."
If you wish to know how far they are obsessed by this notion, go pick yourself a quiet corner in some café where light literature readers meet to make comparisons, and listen to the comments. Before very long, voices will be getting loud about some character at present stalking across the pages of the magazines, or bestirring itself among the latest ton of novel; and the dispute will be, "Does such a type exist?"—"Of course he exists,"—"He[Pg 361] does not exist,"—"He must exist,"—"He cannot exist,"—"Under such conditions,"—"There are no such conditions,"—"But be reasonable: you have not been in all places, and you cannot say there may not be such conditions; supposing—" "All right: I will give you the conditions; all the same, no man would act so under any conditions." "I swear L have seen such men—" "Impossible—" "What is there impossible about it?—"
If you want to see how obsessed they are with this idea, find a quiet spot in a café where light readers gather to chat, and listen to their comments. Before long, the conversation will get heated about some character currently showing up in magazines or the latest batch of novels; and the argument will go, "Does this type really exist?"—"Of course it exists,"—"It doesn’t exist,"—"It has to exist,"—"It can't exist,"—"Under those circumstances,"—"There are no such circumstances,"—"But come on: you haven't been everywhere, and you can't say those circumstances don't exist; for example—" "Okay: I'll give you the circumstances; still, no man would behave that way under any circumstances." "I swear I've seen men like that—" "Impossible—" "What's impossible about it?—"
And the voices get louder and louder, as the disputants proceed to pick the character to pieces, speech by speech, and action by action, till, nothing being left, each finally subsides somehow, each confirmed in his own opinion, each convinced that the main purpose of literature—Realism—has either been served, or not served, by the author under discussion. To such disputants "Literature the Mirror of Man," means that only such literature as gives so-called absolutely faithful representations of life as it is demonstrably lived, is a genuine Mirror. No author is to be considered worthy of a place, unless his works can be at least twisted to fit this conception. With some slight refinement of idea, in so far as it recognizes the obscurer recesses of the mind as entitled to representation as well as the externals, it corresponds to the one-time development of portrait painting, which esteemed it necessary to paint the exact number of hairs in the wart on Oliver Cromwell's nose, in order to have a true likeness of him.
And the arguments get louder and louder as the debaters tear apart the character, line by line and action by action, until there's nothing left. Eventually, each person calms down, still holding on to their opinion and convinced that the main goal of literature—Realism—has either been achieved or not by the author in question. For these debaters, "Literature the Mirror of Man" means that only literature that gives what they call completely accurate representations of life as it's lived is a true mirror. No author is considered worthy of recognition unless their works can at least be made to fit this idea. With a bit of refinement, as it acknowledges that the deeper parts of the mind also deserve representation along with the surface details, it reflects the past evolution of portrait painting, which believed it was essential to depict the exact number of hairs on the wart on Oliver Cromwell's nose to capture a true likeness of him.
As before suggested, I do not, when I speak of Literature as the Mirror of Man, have any such 12x18 mirror in view; nor the limitation of literature to any one form of it, to any one age of it, to any set of standard names; nor the limitation of Man to any preconceived notion of just what he may logically be allowed to be. The composite image we are seeking to find is an image wrought as much of his dreams[Pg 362] of what he would like to be, as of his actual being; that is no true picture of Man, which does not include his cravings for the impossible, as well as his daily performance of the possible. Indeed, the logical, calculable man, the man who under certain circumstances may be figured out to turn murderer and under others saint, is hardly so interesting as the illogical being who upsets the calculation by becoming neither, but something not at all predictable.
As I mentioned before, when I talk about Literature as the Mirror of Man, I’m not referring to some 12x18 mirror; nor am I limiting literature to any single form, any one era, or a specific set of respected names. I’m also not restricting Man to any preconceived idea of what he can logically be. The composite image we’re trying to uncover is one that reflects both his dreams of who he wants to be and his actual existence; a true picture of Man must encompass his desires for the impossible along with his everyday reality. In fact, the logical, predictable man, who may under certain circumstances become a murderer and under others a saint, is far less fascinating than the illogical person who defies expectations by being neither, but something completely unpredictable.
The objects of my lecture then are these:
The main points of my lecture are these:
1. To insist on a wider view of literature itself than that generally accepted.
1. To advocate for a broader perspective on literature than what is typically accepted.
2. To suggest to readers a more satisfactory way of considering what they read than that usually received.
2. To offer readers a better way to think about what they read than the usual approach.
3. To point to certain phases of the human appearance reflected in the mirror which are not generally noticed, but which I find interesting and suggestive.
3. To highlight certain aspects of human appearance reflected in the mirror that are usually overlooked, but that I find intriguing and thought-provoking.
You would think it very unreasonable, would you not, for any one to insist that because your highly polished glass backed by quicksilver, gives back so clear and excellent an image, therefore the watery vision you catch of yourself in the shifting, glancing ripples of a clear stream is not an image at all! With all the curious elongating and drifting and shortening back and breaking up into wavering circles, done by that unresting image, you know very certainly that is you; and if you look into the still waters of some summer pool, or mountain rain-cup, the image there is almost as sharp-lined as that in your polished glass, except for the vague tremor that seems to move under the water rather than on its surface, and suggest an ethereal something missing in your drawing-room shadow. Yet that vision conjured in the water-depth is you—surely you. Nay, even more,—that first image of you, you perceived when as a child you danced in the firelight and saw a misshapen darkness rising and falling[Pg 363] along the wall in teasing mockery,—that too was surely an image of you—an image of interception, not of reflection; a blur, a vacancy, a horror, from which you fled shrieking to your mother's arms;—and yet it was the distorted outline of you.
You would think it's pretty unreasonable, right, for someone to insist that just because your highly polished glass with silver backing gives a clear and excellent reflection, therefore the watery image you see of yourself in the shifting, glistening ripples of a clear stream isn’t a real image at all! With all the curious stretching, drifting, shrinking back, and breaking into wavy circles that the restless image does, you know for sure that’s you; and if you look into the still waters of a summer pool or a mountain rain basin, the reflection there is almost as sharp as the one in your polished glass, except for a vague tremor that seems to move beneath the water rather than on its surface, suggesting an ethereal something missing from your drawing-room shadow. Yet that vision conjured in the water’s depth is you—definitely you. Moreover, that first image of you that you saw as a child when you danced in the firelight and noticed a misshapen shadow rising and falling along the wall in teasing mockery— that too was definitely an image of you—an image of interception, not reflection; a blur, a gap, a horror, from which you fled screaming to your mother's arms;—and yet it was the distorted outline of you.
You grew familiar with it later, amused yourself with it, twisted your hands into strange positions to see what curious shapes they would form upon the wall, and made whole stories with the shadows. Long afterward you went back to them with deliberate and careful curiosity, to see how the figures stumbled on by accident could be definitely produced, at will, according to the laws of interception.
You got used to it later, entertained yourself with it, twisted your hands into weird shapes to see what interesting forms they would create on the wall, and made up entire stories with the shadows. Much later, you revisited them with intentional and careful curiosity, to see how the random figures could be deliberately created whenever you wanted, following the rules of interception.
Even so the first Man-Images, cast back from the blank wall of Language, are uncouth, ungraspable, vague, vacant, menacing—to the men who saw them, frightful. Mankind produced this paradox: the early lights of literature were darkness!
Even so, the first Man-Images, reflected from the blank wall of Language, are awkward, hard to grasp, unclear, empty, and threatening—terrifying to the people who witnessed them. Humanity created this paradox: the early lights of literature were darkness!
Later these darknesses grew less fearsome; the child-man began to jest with them; to multiply figures and send them chasing past each other up and down the wall, with fresh glee at each newly created shadow-sport. The wall at last became luminous, the shadows shining. And out of the old monosyllabic horror of the primitive legend, out of Man's fright at the projection of his own soul, out of his wide stare at those terrific giants on the wall who suddenly with shadow-like shifting became grotesque dwarfs, and mocking little beasts that danced and floated, ever most fearful because of their elusive emptiness; out of this, bit by bit, grew the steady contemplation, the gradual effacement of fright, the feeling of power and amusement, and the sense of Creative Mastery, which, understanding the shadows, began to command them, till there arose all the beauty of fairy tales and shining myths and singing legends.
Later, these dark things became less scary; the child-man started to joke with them, multiplying shapes and watching them chase each other up and down the wall, filled with fresh joy at each new shadow game. Eventually, the wall became bright, and the shadows sparkled. From the old, simple fear of the primitive story, from humanity's terror at reflecting its own soul, from staring wide-eyed at those terrifying giants on the wall who suddenly transformed into grotesque dwarfs and mischievous little creatures that danced and floated, always frightening because of their elusive emptiness; from all of this, little by little, grew a steady contemplation, a gradual lessening of fear, a feeling of power and amusement, and a sense of Creative Mastery, which, understanding the shadows, began to control them, until all the beauty of fairy tales and shining myths and singing legends emerged.
Now any one who desires to see in Literature the most that there is in it; who desires to read not merely for the absorption of the moment but for the sake of permanent impression; who wishes to have an idea of Man not only as he is now, but through the whole articulate record of his existence; who would know the thoughts of his infancy and the connected course of his development,—and no one has any adequate conception of the glory of literature, unless he includes this much in it—any such a reader, I say, must find among its most attractive pages, the stories of early superstitions, the fictions of Fear, the struggles of the Race-Child's intelligence with overlooming problems. Think of the Ages and Ages that men saw the Demon Electricity riding the air; think that even now they do not know what he is; and yet he played mightily with their daily lives for all those ages. Think how this staring savage was put face to face with world-games which were spun and tossed around him, and compelled by the nature of his own activity to try to find an explanation to them; think that most of us, if we were not the heritors of the ages that have passed since then, should be staggered and out-breathed even now by all these lights and forms through which we move; and then turn to the record of those pathetic strivings of the frightened child with some little tenderness and sympathy, some solemn curiosity to know what men were able to think and feel when they led their lives as in a threatening Wonder-house, where everything was an Unknown, invested with crouching hostility. And never be too sure you know just how men will act, or try to act, under any conditions, if you have not read the record of what they have thought and fancied and done; and after you have read it, Oh, then you will never be sure you know! For then you will realize that every man is a burial-house, full of dead men's[Pg 365] ghosts,—and the ghosts of very, very ancient days are there, forever whispering in an ancient, ancient tongue of ancient passions and desires, and prompting many actions which the doer thereof can give himself no accounting for.
Anyone who wants to experience the fullest potential of Literature; who reads not just for immediate pleasure but to leave a lasting impact; who wants to understand humanity not just as it exists now, but through the entire articulated history of its existence; who seeks to grasp the thoughts of our early years and the connected journey of our growth—no one can truly appreciate the glory of literature without including this. Such a reader will find among its most captivating pages the tales of ancient superstitions, the stories driven by Fear, and the struggles of the young mind trying to tackle overwhelming issues. Consider the countless ages when humanity saw the force of Electricity as a demon soaring through the air; realize that even today, many still don’t understand what it is; yet, it profoundly influenced their everyday lives for centuries. Imagine that this primitive individual faced a world filled with problems that seemed to spin and swirl around him, forcing him to seek explanations. Think about how most of us, if we weren’t inheritors of all that has come before, would be utterly overwhelmed by the lights and shapes that surround us today; and then look at the records of those moving attempts by the terrified child to make sense of it all, with a bit of compassion and curiosity to understand what people were capable of thinking and feeling while living in a daunting Wonder-house where everything was a mystery, shrouded in hidden threats. Never be too confident that you fully understand how people will behave, or attempt to behave, under any circumstances if you haven't explored the history of what they have thought, imagined, and done; and even after you have, you'll still find yourself unsure! Because then you'll come to see that every person is a mausoleum, filled with the ghosts of those long gone—those from very ancient times, who eternally whisper in a forgotten, ancient language of old passions and desires, influencing many actions that the individuals themselves cannot explain.
There are two ways of reading these old stories; and as one who has gotten pleasure and profit, too, from both, I would recommend them both to be used. The first way is to read yourself backward into it as much as possible. Do not be a critic, on first reading; put the critic asleep. Let yourself seem to believe it, as did he who wrote it. Read it aloud, if you are where you will not annoy anybody; let the words sing themselves over your lips, as they sung themselves over the lips of the people who were dead so long ago,—in their strange far-away homes with their vanished surroundings; sung themselves, just as the wind sung through the echoing forests, and murmured back from the rocks; just as the songs slipped out of the birds' throats. You will find that half the beauty and the farce of old-time legend lies in the bare sound of it. Far, far more is it dependent on the voice, than any modern writings are. And surely, the reason is simple enough: for it was not writing in its creation; ancient literature addressed itself to the ear, always, while modern literature speaks to the eye.
There are two ways to read these old stories, and since I've found enjoyment and value in both, I recommend using them both. The first approach is to immerse yourself in it as much as possible. Don’t be a critic on your first read; put the critic aside. Allow yourself to seem to believe it, like the person who wrote it. Read it aloud if you're in a place where you won't disturb anyone; let the words flow over your lips, just as they flowed over the lips of those who lived so long ago—in their distant homes with their lost surroundings; flowing just like the wind through the echoing forests, and gently bouncing off the rocks; just like the songs that come from birds. You’ll find that much of the beauty and humor of ancient legends lies in the sound itself. It relies far more on the voice than any modern writing does. And really, the reason is quite simple: for it was not written in its creation; ancient literature was always meant to be heard, while modern literature is meant to be seen.
If once you can get your ears washing with the sounds of the old language, as with the washing of the seas when you sit on the beach, or the lapping of the rivers when the bank-grass caresses you some idle summer afternoon, it will be much easier for you to forget that you are the child of another age and thought. You will begin to luxuriate in fancies and prefigure impossibilities; then you will know how it feels to be fancy free, loosed from the chain of the possible; and once having felt, you[Pg 366] will also understand better, when you re-read with other intent.
If you can let the sounds of the old language wash over you, like the waves of the ocean when you’re sitting on the beach or the gentle flow of rivers as the grass touches you on a lazy summer afternoon, it will be much easier to forget that you belong to another time and way of thinking. You'll start to indulge in dreams and envision the impossible; then you'll understand what it feels like to be free of constraints, no longer tied down by what’s possible. And once you’ve experienced that, you’ll also grasp things more deeply when you read again with a different purpose.
When you are ready for such re-reading, then be as critical as you please,—which does not necessarily mean be condemnatory. It means rather take notice of all generals and particulars, and question them.
When you're ready for that re-reading, feel free to be as critical as you want—this doesn't have to mean being judgmental. Instead, it means to pay attention to both the big picture and the details, and to ask questions about them.
You will naturally pose yourself the question, Why is it that the bare sounds of these old stories are so much more vibrating, drum-like, shrilling, at times, than any modern song or poem? You will find that the mitigating influence of civilization,—knowledge, moderation,—creeping into expression, produces flat, neutral, diluted sounds,—watery words, so to speak, long-drawn out and glidingly inoffensive. In any modern writing remarkable for strength, will be found a preponderance of "barbaric yawp"—as Whitman called it.
You’ll probably ask yourself, why do the basic sounds of these old stories resonate so much more—drum-like and sometimes shrill—than any modern song or poem? You’ll notice that the calming influence of civilization—knowledge and moderation—finds its way into expression, resulting in flat, neutral, diluted sounds—like watery words, stretched out and smoothly unoffensive. In any modern writing noted for strength, you’ll discover a dominance of "barbaric yawp"—as Whitman put it.
Fear creates sharp cries; the rebound of Fear, which is Bravado, produces drum-tones, roars, and growls; unrestrained Passions howl in wind-notes, irregular, breaking short off. God carries a hammer, and Love a spear. The hymn clangs, and the love-song clashes. Through those fierce sounds one feels again hot hearts.
Fear generates piercing screams; the reaction to Fear, which is Bravado, produces drum beats, roars, and growls; uncontrolled Passions wail in wind-like notes, erratic, abruptly stopping. God wields a hammer, and Love holds a spear. The hymn rings out, and the love song clashes. Amidst those intense sounds, one feels warm hearts once more.
Those who perceive colors accompanying sounds, sense clean cut lights streaking the night-ground of these early word-pictures; sharp, hard, reds and yellows. It is our later world which has produced green tintings not to be told from gray, nor gray from blue, nor anything from anything. In our fondness for smoothness and gradation we have attained practical colorlessness.
Those who see colors along with sounds experience clear lights cutting through the dark ground of these early images; intense, bright reds and yellows. It’s our modern world that has created green shades indistinguishable from gray, gray from blue, or anything from anything. In our preference for smoothness and gradients, we have achieved a kind of practical colorlessness.
If it appears to you that I am talking nonsense, permit me to tell you it is because you have dulled your own powers of perception; in seeking to become too intellectually appreciative, you have lost the power to feel primitive things. Try to recover it.
If it seems to you that I'm talking nonsense, let me tell you it's because you've dulled your own perception; in trying too hard to be intellectually savvy, you've lost the ability to feel basic emotions. Try to get that back.
Another source of interesting observation, especially in English literature of early writing: this time the eye.
Another intriguing aspect to note, particularly in early English literature: this time, the focus is on the eye.
It is admitted by everybody that as a serviceable instrument for expressing definite sounds in an expeditious and comprehensible manner, English written language is a woeful failure. If any inventor of a theory of symbols should, would, or could have devised such a ridiculous conception of spelling, such a hodge-podge of contradictory jumbles, he would properly have been adjudged to an insane asylum; and that, every man who ever contrived an English spelling-book, and every teacher who is obliged to worry this incongruous mess through the steadily revolting reason-and-memory process of children, is ably convinced. But Man, English-speaking Man, has actually—executed such conception; (he probably executed it first and conceived it afterward, as most of our poor victims do when they start on that terrible blind road through the spelling-book). Whether or no, the thing is here, and we've all to accept it, and deal with it as best we may, sadly hoping that possibly the tenth generation from now may at least be rid of a few unnecessary "e's."
It’s agreed by everyone that as a useful tool for clearly and quickly expressing sounds, written English is a total failure. If someone had come up with such a ridiculous idea for spelling, a confusing mix of contradictions, they would rightly have been sent to a mental institution. And every person who has ever created an English spelling book, as well as every teacher who has to navigate this chaotic system through the frustrating reasoning and memorization process with kids, knows this all too well. But we, English-speaking people, have actually created this mess; (we probably created it first and thought about it afterward, just like many of our unfortunate learners do when they begin that awful journey through spelling books). Regardless, it's here to stay, and we all have to face it and manage as best we can, sadly hoping that maybe the tenth generation from now will at least be free of a few unnecessary "e's."
And since the thing is here, and is a mighty creation, and very indicative of how the human brain in large sections works; since we've got to put up with it anyway, we may as well, in revenge for its many inconveniences, get what little satisfaction we can out of it. And I find it one of the most delightful little side amusements of wandering through the field of old literature, while in the critical vein, to stray around among the old stumps and crooked cowpaths of English spelling. Much pleasure is to be derived from seeing what old words grew together and made new ones; what syllables or letters got lopped off or twisted, how silent letters[Pg 368] became silent and why; from what older language planted, and what its relatives are. It is much the same pleasure that one gets from trailing around through the narrow crooked streets and senseless meanderings of London City. Everybody knows it's a foolish way to build a city; that all streets should be straight and wide and well-distributed. But since they are not, and London is too big for one's individual exertion to reform, one consents to take interest in explaining the crookedness—in mentally dissolving the great city into the hundred little villages which coalesced to make it; in marking this point as the place where St. Somebody-or-Other knelt and prayed once and therefore there had to be a cross-street here; and this other point as the place where the road swept round because martyrs were wont to be burnt there, etc., etc. The trouble is that after a while one gets to love all that quaint illogical tangle, seeing always the thousand years of history in it; and so one's senses actually become vitiated enough to permit him to love the outrages of English spelling, because of the features of men's souls that are imaged therein. When I look at the word "laugh," I fancy I hear the joyous deep guttural "gha-gha-gha" of the old Saxon who died long before the foreign graft on the English stock softened the "gh" to an "f"!
And since this thing exists, and is an impressive creation, and really shows how large parts of the human brain work; since we have to deal with it anyway, we might as well, in response to its many annoyances, get whatever little satisfaction we can from it. I find it one of the most enjoyable little pastimes while exploring old literature, in a critical mood, to wander among the old irregularities and winding paths of English spelling. There’s a lot of joy to be found in seeing how old words came together to form new ones; which syllables or letters were dropped or changed, how silent letters became silent and why; from which earlier language they originated, and what their relatives are. It’s similar to the pleasure of meandering through the narrow, winding streets of London. Everyone knows it’s a silly way to design a city; that all streets should be straight, wide, and well-planned. But since they aren’t, and London is too vast for any one person to reorganize, one accepts the challenge of explaining the twists and turns—mentally breaking the great city down into the hundreds of little villages that merged to form it; marking this spot as where St. Somebody-or-Other knelt and prayed once, which is why there has to be a cross-street here; and this other spot as where the road loops around because martyrs used to be burned there, and so on. The issue is that eventually, one begins to love all that charming, illogical mess, always seeing the thousand years of history behind it; and so one’s perception becomes twisted enough to actually appreciate the quirks of English spelling, because of the aspects of human nature reflected in it. When I look at the word "laugh," I imagine I hear the joyful deep guttural "gha-gha-gha" of the old Saxon who died long before the foreign influence on the English language softened the "gh" to an "f"!
Really one must become more patient with the "un-system," knowing how it grew, and feeling that this is the way of Man,—the way he always grows,—not as he ought, but as he can.
Really, one has to be more patient with the "un-system," understanding how it developed and recognizing that this is the way of humanity—the way we always evolve—not as we should, but as we are capable.
I have spoken of forms: word-sounds, word-symbols; as to the spirit of those early writings, full of inarticulate religious sentiment, emotions so strong they burst from the utterer's throat one might almost say in barks; gloomy and foreboding; these gradually changing to[Pg 369] more lightsome fancies,—beauty, delicacy, airiness taking their place, as in the fairy tales and folk-songs of the people, wherein the deeds of supernaturals are sported with, and it becomes evident that love and winsomeness are usurping the kingdom of Power and Fear,—through all we are compelled to observe one constant tendency of the human mind,—the desire to free itself from its own conditions, to be what it is not, to represent itself as something beyond its powers of accomplishment. In their minds, men had wings, and breathed in water, and swam on land, and ate air, and thrived in deserts, and walked through seas, and gathered roses off ice-bergs, and collected frozen dew off the tails of sunbeams, dispersed mountains with mustard seeds of faith, and climbed into solid caves under the rainbow; did everything which it was impossible for them to do.
I have talked about forms: word-sounds, word-symbols; when it comes to the spirit of those early writings, full of inexpressible religious feelings, emotions so intense they seem to burst from the speaker’s throat like barks; dark and ominous; these gradually shifting to[Pg 369] lighter thoughts—beauty, delicacy, airiness replacing them, as seen in the fairy tales and folk songs of the people, where the actions of supernatural beings are played with, and it becomes clear that love and charm are taking over from Power and Fear—through it all, we must notice one constant tendency of the human mind—the desire to break free from its own limitations, to be something it is not, to portray itself as more than it can actually achieve. In their minds, people had wings, breathed underwater, swam on land, ate air, thrived in deserts, walked through the sea, picked roses from icebergs, collected frozen dew from the tails of sunbeams, moved mountains with seeds of faith, and climbed into solid caves beneath the rainbow; they imagined doing everything that was impossible for them.
It is in fact this imaginative faculty which has fore-run the accomplishments of science and while, under the influence of practical experiment and the extension of knowledge such dreams have passed away, this much remains and will long, long remain in humankind, covered over and shamefacedly concealed as much as may be—that men perpetually conceive themselves as chrysalid heroes and wonder workers; and, under strain of occasion, this element crops out in their actions, making them do all manner of curious things which the standard-setters of realism will declare utterly illogical and impossible. Often it is the commonest men who do them.
It’s actually this imaginative ability that has led to the achievements of science, and while these dreams may fade away with practical experiments and increased knowledge, one thing still remains— and it will stay in humanity for a long, long time— that people continuously see themselves as hidden heroes and miracle workers. When put to the test, this aspect emerges in their actions, causing them to do all kinds of strange things that realists would label completely illogical and impossible. Often, it’s the most ordinary people who do these things.
I have a fondness for realism myself; at least I have a very wicked feeling towards what is called "symbolism," and various other things which I don't understand; but as the "Unrealists," the "Exaggeratists," the whatever-you-call-them express what I believe to be a very permanent characteristic of humankind, as evidenced in[Pg 370] all the traces of its work, I think they probably give quite as true reflections of Man's Soul as the present favorites.
I personally really like realism; at least I have a strong aversion to what people call "symbolism" and various other concepts I don't get. However, since the "Unrealists," "Exaggeratists," and whatever else you want to call them express what I believe to be a lasting trait of humanity, as shown in [Pg 370] all their work, I think they probably provide just as authentic reflections of the human soul as the current popular styles.
These early literatures, most of which have of course been lost, were the embryos of our more imposing creations; and it is a pleasant and an instructive thing to follow the unfolding of Monster Tales into Great Religious Literatures; to compare them and see how the same few simple figures, either transplanted or spontaneously produced at different points, evolved into all manner of Creators, Redeemers and miracles in their various altered habitats. No one can so thoroughly appreciate what is in the face of a man turned upward in prayer, as he who has followed the evolution of the black Monster up to that impersonal conception of God prettily called by Quakers "the Inner Light."
These early writings, most of which have obviously been lost, were the beginnings of our more impressive works; and it's interesting and educational to trace the development of Monster Tales into Major Religious Literature; to compare them and see how the same few simple figures, whether moved from one place to another or developed independently in different contexts, transformed into all kinds of Creators, Redeemers, and miracles in their various changed settings. No one can fully appreciate what you see in a person's face turned upward in prayer like someone who has followed the journey of the black Monster up to that impersonal idea of God charmingly referred to by Quakers as "the Inner Light."
Fairy Tales on the other hand have evolved into allegories and Dramas,—first the dramas of the sky, now the dramas of earth.
Fairy tales, on the other hand, have transformed into allegories and dramas—first the dramas of the sky, now the dramas of the earth.
Tales of Sexual exploits have become novels, novelettes, short stories, sketches,—a many-expressioned countenance of Man. But the old Heroic Legend,—and the Hero is always the next born after the Monster in the far-back dawn-days, is the lineal progenitor of History,—History which was first the glorification of a warrior and his aids; then the story of Kings, courts, and intrigues; now mostly the report of the deeds of nations in their ugly moods; and to become the record of what people have done in their more amiable moments,—the record of the conquests of peace; how men have lived and labored; dug and built, hewn and cleared, gardened and reforested, organized and coöperated, manufactured and used, educated and amused themselves. Those of us who aspire to be more or less suggesters of social change, are greatly at a loss, if we do not know the face of Man[Pg 371] as reflected in history; and I mean as much the reflection of the minds of historians as seen in their histories as the reflection of the minds of others they sought to give; not so much in the direct expression of their opinion either, as in the choice of what they thought it worth while to try to stamp perpetuity upon.
Stories about sexual exploits have turned into novels, novelettes, short stories, and sketches—a diverse expression of humanity. But the old heroic legend—the hero is always born right after the monster in the distant past—is the direct ancestor of history. History, which began as the celebration of a warrior and his comrades, then became the tale of kings, courts, and intrigues; and now, for the most part, reflects the deeds of nations in their darker moments, and will become the record of what people have accomplished in their kinder moments—the account of peaceful achievements; how people have lived and worked; dug and built, cleared and planted, gardened and restored forests, organized and cooperated, manufactured and utilized, educated and entertained themselves. Those of us who aim to suggest social change are at a significant disadvantage if we don’t understand the essence of humanity[Pg 371] as it is mirrored in history; and I mean both the reflections of historians' thoughts as conveyed in their narratives and the reflections of others that they aimed to portray; not just through their direct opinions, but also in what they chose to highlight as worthy of lasting impact.
When we read in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle these items which are characteristic of the whole:
When we read in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle these details that represent the whole:
"A. D. 611. This year Cynegils succeeded to the government in Wessex, and held it 31 winters. Cynegils was the son of Ceol, Ceol of Cutha, Cutha of Cymric."
"A.D. 611. This year, Cynegils took over the rule in Wessex and held it for 31 years. Cynegils was the son of Ceol, Ceol of Cutha, Cutha of Cymric."
And then,
And then,
"614. This year Cynegils and Cuiehelm fought at Bampton and slew 2046 of the Welsh."
"614. This year, Cynegils and Cuiehelm battled at Bampton and killed 2046 of the Welsh."
And then
And then
"678. This year appeared the comet star in August, and shone every morning during three months like a sunbeam. Bishop Wilfred being driven from his bishopric by King Everth, two bishops were consecrated in his stead."
"678. This year, a comet appeared in August and shone every morning for three months like a sunbeam. Bishop Wilfred was expelled from his bishopric by King Everth, and two bishops were consecrated to take his place."
—when we read these we have not any very adequate conception of what the Anglo-Saxon people were doing; but we have a very striking and lasting impression of what the only men who tried to write history at all in that period of English existence, thought it was worth while to record.
—when we read these, we don't have a clear understanding of what the Anglo-Saxon people were doing; but we do have a powerful and lasting impression of what the only men who attempted to write history during that time in English history thought was worth recording.
"Cynegils was the son of Ceol, and he of Cutha, and Cutha of Cymric." It reads considerably like a stock-raiser's pedigree book. The trouble is, we have no particular notion of Cymric. Probably if we went back we should find he was the son of Somebody. But at any rate, he had a grandson, and the grandson was a king, and the chronicler therefore recorded him. Nothing happened for three years; and then the chronicle records that two kings fought and slew 2046 men. Then comes[Pg 372] the momentous year 678 when a comet appeared and a bishop lost his job. No doubt the comet foretold the loss. There are no records of when shoemakers lost their jobs that I know of, nor how many shoemakers were put in their places; and I imagine it would have been at least as interesting for us to know as the little matter of Bishop Wilfred. But the chronicler did not think so; he preserved the Bishop's troubles—no doubt he did just what the shoemakers of the time would also have done, providing they had been also chroniclers. It is a fair sample of what was in men's minds as important.—If any one fancies that this disposition has quite vanished, let him pick up any ordinary history, and see how many pages, relatively, are devoted to the doings of persons intent on slaying, and those intent on peaceful occupation; and how many times we are told that certain politicians lost their jobs, and how we are not told anything about the ordinary people losing their jobs; and then reflect whether the old face of Man-the-Historian is quite another face yet.
"Cynegils was the son of Ceol, who was the son of Cutha, and Cutha was the son of Cymric." It sounds a lot like a farmer's pedigree book. The problem is, we have no clear idea of who Cymric was. If we looked back, we’d probably find he was the son of someone else. But regardless, he had a grandson, and that grandson was a king, which is why the chronicler wrote about him. For three years, nothing happened; then the chronicle notes that two kings fought and killed 2046 men. Next comes the significant year 678, when a comet appeared and a bishop lost his position. No doubt, the comet was a bad sign for the bishop. There are no records, as far as I know, about shoemakers losing their jobs or how many were replaced; I imagine it would have been at least as interesting to know about that as it was to know about Bishop Wilfred. But the chronicler didn’t think so; he focused on the bishop’s troubles—probably the same thing a shoemaker would have done if they had been chroniclers. It reflects what people valued as important. If anyone thinks this attitude has completely disappeared, they should pick up any regular history book and see how many pages are spent on the actions of those focused on violence versus those focused on peaceful work; and how often we hear about certain politicians losing their jobs, while ordinary people’s job losses go unmentioned; and then consider whether the old face of Man-the-Historian has really changed that much.
Biography, as a sort of second offspring of the Hero legend, is another revelation, when we read it, not only to know its subject, but to know its writer,—the standpoint from which he values another man's life. Ordinarily there is a great deal of "Cynegils the son of Cutha the son of Cymric" in it; and a great deal of emphasis upon the man as an individual phenomenon; when really he would be more interesting and more comprehensible left in connection with the series of phenomena of which he was part. As an example of what to me is a perfect biography, I instance Conway's Life of Thomas Paine, itself a valuable history. But it is not so correct a mirror of the general attitude of biographers and readers of biography as Boswell's Life of Johnson, except in so far as it indicates that the great face in the glass is changing.
Biography, as a sort of second offspring of the Hero legend, reveals a lot when we read it—not just to understand its subject but also to know the writer’s perspective on someone else’s life. Typically, it often includes a lot of details like "Cynegils, son of Cutha, son of Cymric," and places a lot of focus on the person as an individual. However, they would be more fascinating and easier to understand if kept in context with the series of events they were part of. As an example of what I consider a perfect biography, I refer to Conway's Life of Thomas Paine, which is also a valuable historical account. However, it doesn’t fully reflect the overall stance of biographers and readers of biographies as well as Boswell's Life of Johnson does, aside from showing that the prominent figure in the narrative is changing.
It is rather the type of what biography is becoming, than what it has been, or is.
It’s more about what biography is becoming than what it has been or currently is.
There are two divisions of literature which are generally named in one breath, and are certainly closely connected; and yet the one came to highly perfected forms long, long ago, while the other is properly speaking very young; and for all that, the older is the handmaid of the younger. I mean the literatures of philosophy and science.
There are two branches of literature that are often mentioned together and are indeed closely related; however, one has reached a high level of refinement a long time ago, while the other is, in a sense, quite young. Despite this, the older one serves to support the younger. I'm referring to the literatures of philosophy and science.
Philosophy is simply the coördination of the sciences; the formulation of the general, and related principles deduced from the collection and orderly arrangement of the facts of existence. Yet Man had rich literatures of philosophy, while his knowledge of facts was yet so extremely limited as hardly to be worth while writing books about. None of the appearances of Man's Soul is more interesting than that reflected in the continuous succession of philosophies he has poured out. Let him who reads them, read them always twice; first, simply to know and grasp what is said, to become familiar with the idea as it formed itself in the minds of those who conceived it; second, for the sake of figuring the restless activity of brain, the positive need of the mind under all conditions to formulate what knowledge it has, or thinks it has, into some sort of connected whole. This is one of the most pronounced and permanent features seen in the mirror: the positive refusal of the mind to accept the isolation of existences; no matter how far apart they lie, Man proceeds to spin connecting threads somehow. The woven texture is often comical enough, but the weaver is just as positively revealed in the cobwebs of ancient philosophy as in the reasoning of Herbert Spencer.
Philosophy is basically the organization of the sciences; it's about forming general principles that come from collecting and arranging the facts of existence in a logical way. Yet, humanity has produced rich philosophical literature even when its knowledge of facts was so limited that it hardly seemed worth writing books about. One of the most fascinating things about the human soul is seen in the continuous flow of philosophies that people have created. Anyone reading them should read them twice: first, to understand and grasp what is being said, becoming familiar with the idea as it was formed in the minds of the thinkers; second, to appreciate the restless activity of the mind and its constant need to organize whatever knowledge it has or thinks it has into a cohesive whole. This is one of the most notable and enduring aspects of our nature: the mind's strong refusal to accept isolation between different existences; no matter how far apart they are, humans attempt to weave connections somehow. The results can often be quite absurd, but the weaver is just as clearly revealed in the cobwebs of ancient philosophy as in the reasoning of modern thinkers like Herbert Spencer.
Concerning the literature of Science itself, in strict terms, I should be very presumptuous to speak of it, because [Pg 374] I know extremely little about it; but of those general popularizations of it, which we have in some of the works of Haeckel, Darwin, and their similars, I should say that beyond the important information they contain in themselves (which surely no one can afford to be in ignorance of) they present the most transformed reflection of Man which any literature gives. Their words are cold, colorless, burdened with the labor of exactness, machine like, sustained, uncompromising, careless of effect. The spirit they embody is like unto them. They offer the image of Man's Soul in the time while imagination is in abeyance, reason ascendent.
When it comes to the literature of Science itself, I would be quite arrogant to discuss it since I know very little about it; but regarding the general popularizations of it found in some works by Haeckel, Darwin, and others, I would say that apart from the important information they provide (which no one can afford to ignore), they offer the most transformed reflection of Humanity that any literature presents. Their words are cold, colorless, burdened with the effort for accuracy, mechanical, steady, unwavering, and indifferent to effect. The spirit they embody is similar to their language. They portray the image of Humanity’s Soul during a time when imagination is dormant, and reason is at the forefront.
This coldness and quietness sound the doom of poetry. A people which shall be fully permeated with the spirit and word of Science will never conceive great poems. They will never be overcome long enough at a time by their wonder and admiration, by their primitive impulses, by their power of simple impression, to think or to speak poetically. They will never see trees as impaled giants any more; they will see them as evolved descendants of phytoplasm. Dewdrops are no more the jewels of the fairies; they are the produce of condensation under given atmospheric conditions. Singing stones are not the prisons of punished spirits, but problems in acoustics. The basins of fjords are not the track of the anger of Thor, but the pathways of glaciation. The roar and blaze and vomit of Etna, are not the rebellion of the Titan, but the explosion of so and so many million cubic feet of gas. The comet shall no more be the herald of the wrath of heaven, it is a nebulous body revolving in an elliptical orbit of great elongation. Love—love will not be the wound of Cupid, but the manifestation of universal reproductive instincts.
This coldness and quietness signal the end of poetry. A society that is completely infused with the spirit and knowledge of Science will never create great poems. They will not be overwhelmed for long by their sense of wonder and admiration, by their basic impulses, or by their ability to feel simple impressions, to think or speak poetically. They will no longer see trees as impaled giants; they will see them as evolved descendants of phytoplasm. Dewdrops are no longer the jewels of fairies; they are the result of condensation under specific atmospheric conditions. Singing stones are not the prisons of tortured spirits, but problems in acoustics. The basins of fjords are not the remnants of Thor's rage, but the pathways of glaciation. The roar, blaze, and eruptions of Etna are not the rebellion of Titans, but explosions of so many million cubic feet of gas. The comet will no longer be the sign of divine wrath; it is a nebulous body orbiting in an elongated elliptical path. Love—love will not be the wound from Cupid but the expression of universal reproductive instincts.
No, the great poems of the world have been produced; they have sung their song and gone their way. Imagination[Pg 375] remains to us, but weakened, mixed, tamed, calmed. Verses we shall have,—and many fragments,—fragments of beauty and power; but never again the thunder-roll of the mighty early song. We have the benefits of science; we must have its derogations also. The powerful fragments will be such as deal with the still unexplored regions of Man's own internity—if I may coin the word. Science is still balking here. But not for long. We shall soon have madmen turned inside out, and their madness painstakingly reduced to so-and-so many excessive or deficient nerve-vibrations per second. Then no more of Poe's "Raven" and Ibsen's "Brand."
No, the great poems of the world have been created; they have sung their song and moved on. Imagination[Pg 375] is still with us, but it’s weakened, mixed, tamed, calmed. We will have verses—and many fragments—fragments of beauty and power; but we will never again have the thunderous roll of the powerful early song. We have the advantages of science; we also have to deal with its drawbacks. The powerful fragments will deal with the still unexplored areas of Man's own inner self—if I may invent the term. Science is still struggling here. But not for long. We will soon have mad individuals laid bare, and their madness carefully reduced to so many excessive or deficient nerve vibrations per second. Then no more of Poe's "Raven" and Ibsen's "Brand."
I have said that I intended to indicate a wider concept of literature than that generally allowed. So far I have not done it; at least all that I have dealt with is usually mentioned in works on literature. But I wish now to maintain that some very lowly forms of written expression must be included in literature,—always remembering that I am seeking the complete composite of Man's Soul.
I’ve mentioned that I plan to define a broader idea of literature than what's typically recognized. So far, I haven't done that; everything I've discussed is usually found in literature works. However, I now want to argue that some very humble forms of written expression should be part of literature—keeping in mind that I'm aiming to capture the full complexity of the human soul.
Here then: I include in literature, beside what I have spoken on, not only standard novels, stories, sketches, travels, and magazine essays of all sorts, but the poorest, paltriest dime novel, detective story, daily newspaper report, baseball game account, and splash advertisement.
Here it is: I include in literature, besides what I've mentioned, not just standard novels, stories, sketches, travels, and all kinds of magazine essays, but also the cheapest, most trivial dime novels, detective stories, daily news reports, baseball game accounts, and flashy advertisements.
Oh, what a charming picture of ourselves we see therein! And a faithful one, mind you! Think what a speaking likeness of ourselves was the report of national, international, racial importance—the Jeffries-Johnson fight! Nay, I am not laughing. The people of the future are going to look back at the record a thousand years from now; and say, "This is what interested men in the year 1910." I wonder which will appear most ludicrous then, Bishop Wilfred in juxtaposition with the[Pg 376] comet star, or the destiny of the white race put in jeopardy by a pugilistic contest between one white and one black man! O the bated breath, the expectant eyes, the inbitten lip, the taut muscles, the riveted attention, of hundreds of thousands of people watching the great "scientific" combat. I wonder whether the year 3000 will admire it more or less than the Song of Beowulf and the Battle of Brunanburh.
Oh, what a charming picture of ourselves we see there! And a true one, mind you! Think about what a vivid representation of ourselves was the report of national, international, racial significance—the Jeffries-Johnson fight! No, I’m not laughing. The people of the future are going to look back at the record a thousand years from now and say, "This is what captured people's interest in the year 1910." I wonder which will seem more ridiculous then, Bishop Wilfred next to the[Pg 376] comet star, or the fate of the white race being threatened by a boxing match between one white man and one black man! Oh, the bated breath, the eager eyes, the bitten lip, the tense muscles, the focused attention of hundreds of thousands of people watching the great "scientific" battle. I wonder whether the year 3000 will appreciate it more or less than the Song of Beowulf and the Battle of Brunanburh.
Consider the soul reflected on the sporting page. Oh, how mercilessly correct it is! Consider the soul reflected on the advertising page. Oh, the consummate liar that strides across it! Oh, the gull, the simpleton, the would-be getter of something for nothing whose existence it argues! Yea, commercial man has set his image therein; let him regard himself when he gets time.
Consider the soul reflected on the sports section. Oh, how brutally accurate it is! Consider the soul reflected on the ads page. Oh, the complete liar that walks across it! Oh, the dupe, the fool, the person who hopes to get something for nothing whose existence it suggests! Yes, the commercial man has placed his image there; let him take a look at himself when he has the chance.
And the body of our reform literature, which really reflects the very best social aspirations of men, how prodigal in words it is,—how indefinite in ideas! How generous of brotherhood—and sisterhood—in the large; how chary in the practice! Do we not appear therein as curious little dwarfs who have somehow gotten "big heads"? Mites gesticulating at the stars and imagining they are afraid because they twinkle. I would not discourage any comrade of mine in the social struggle, but sometimes it is a wholesome thing to reconsider our size.
And the body of our reform literature, which truly reflects the best social goals of people, is so filled with words—yet so vague in ideas! It’s so generous with notions of brotherhood—and sisterhood—in general; but cautious in applying it! Do we not come across as curious little dwarfs who have somehow gotten "big heads"? Tiny creatures waving at the stars and thinking they’re scared because they twinkle. I wouldn’t want to discourage any fellow fighter in the social struggle, but sometimes it's good to take a step back and reassess our own scale.
A word in defense of the silly story. Let us not forget that lowly minds have lowly needs; and the mass of minds are lowly, and have a right to such gratification as is not beyond their comprehension. So long as I do not have to read those stories, I feel quite glad for the sake of those who are not able to want better that such gratification is not denied them. I would not wish to frown the silly story out of existence so long as it is a veritable expression of many people's need. There are those who have only learned the art of reading at all because[Pg 377] of the foolish story. And quite in a side way I learned the other day through the grave assertion of a physician that the ability to read even these, whereby some little refinement of conception is introduced into the idea of love, is one of the restraining influences upon sexual degradation common among poor and ignorant young women. The face of man revealed in them is therefore not altogether without charm, though it may look foolish to us. I said there were some appearances in the Mirror not generally remarked, but which to me are suggestive. One of these is the evident delight of the human soul in smut. In the older literature these things are either badly set down, as law and cursing, as occasionally in the Bible; or they are clothed and mixed with sprightly imaginations as in the tales of Boccaccio and Chaucer; or they are thinly veiled with a possible modest meaning as in the puns of the Shakespearian period; but in our day, they compose a subterranean literature of themselves, like segregated harlots among books. Should I say that I blush for this face of Man? I ought to, perhaps, but I do not: all I say is, the thing is there, a very real, a very persistent image in the glass; no one who looks straight into it can avoid seeing it. Mixed with the humorous, as it often—rather usually—is, it seems to be one of the normal expressions of normal men. We deceive ourselves greatly if we fancy that Man has become purified of such imaginations because they are not used openly in modern dramas and stories, as they were in the older ones.
A word in defense of silly stories. Let's not forget that simple minds have simple needs; and most people have simple minds and deserve enjoyment that's within their understanding. As long as I don’t have to read those stories, I'm genuinely happy for those who can't want anything better, that such enjoyment is not denied to them. I wouldn’t want to push silly stories out of existence as long as they genuinely reflect many people's needs. There are those who only learned to read at all because[Pg 377] of these silly stories. Interestingly, I recently learned from a serious claim by a doctor that the ability to read even these stories, which introduce a bit of refinement to the idea of love, is one of the factors that helps prevent sexual degradation among poor and uneducated young women. The depiction of man in them is therefore not without its charm, even if it may seem foolish to us. I mentioned there are some aspects in the Mirror that aren’t commonly noted, but which are meaningful to me. One of these is the clear enjoyment that the human soul takes in smut. In older literature, these themes are either poorly presented, like laws and curses in the Bible; or they’re wrapped up in lively imagination as in the tales of Boccaccio and Chaucer; or they’re lightly disguised with a possibly modest meaning like the puns from the Shakespearian era; but today, they form a hidden literature of their own, much like segregated brothels among books. Should I say I’m embarrassed by this aspect of mankind? Maybe I should, but I don’t: all I say is, it exists, a very real and persistent image in the mirror; no one who looks directly into it can help but see it. Often mixed with humor, it tends to be one of the normal expressions of normal men. We fool ourselves if we think that mankind has become free of such thoughts just because they aren't openly used in modern plays and stories like they were in earlier times.
It may be dangerous to say it, but I believe from the evidence of literature as a whole, that a moderate amount of amusement in smut is a saving balance in the psychology of nearly every man and woman,—a sign of anchorage in a robust sanity, which takes things as they are—and laughs at them. I believe it is a much more[Pg 378] wholesome appearance, than that betrayed in our fever-bred stories and sketches which deal with the abnormalities of men, and which are growing more and more in vogue, in spite of our cry about realism.
It might be risky to say this, but I think, considering all of literature, that a moderate amount of humor in explicit content is a helpful balance in the mental health of almost every man and woman. It's a sign of stability in a healthy mindset that accepts things as they are—and laughs at them. I think this presents a much more[Pg 378] wholesome image than what we see in our frantic stories and sketches that focus on the oddities of people, which are becoming more and more popular, despite our complaints about realism.
Personally, I am more interested in the abnormalities, which I find very fascinating. And I am very eager to know whether they will prove to be the result of the abnormal conditions of life which Modern Man has created for himself in his tampering with the forces of nature,—his strenuous industrial existence, his turning of night into day, his whirling himself over the world at a pace not at all in conformity with his native powers of locomotion, and other matters in accordance. Or will they prove to be the revenge of the dammed up, cribbed, cabined, and confined imagination, which can no longer exert itself upon externals,—since the Investigating Man has explained and mastered these or is doing so—and now turns in to wreak frightful wreck upon the mind itself?
Personally, I’m really interested in the abnormalities, which I find super fascinating. I’m also very eager to find out whether they’re the result of the weird conditions of life that Modern Man has created for himself by messing with the forces of nature—his hectic industrial lifestyle, his habit of turning night into day, his constant travel around the world at a speed that doesn’t match his natural ability to move, and other related things. Or will they turn out to be the backlash of the stifled, restricted imagination that can no longer engage with the outside world—since the Investigating Man has explained and dominated these things or is in the process of doing so—and now focuses inward, unleashing devastating turmoil on the mind itself?
At any rate, the fact is that we have some very curious appearances in the Mirror just now; madmen explaining their own madness, diseased men picking apart their own diseases, perverted men analyzing their own perversions, anything, everything but sane and normal men. Does it mean that in our day there is nothing interesting in good health, in well-ordered lives? Or does it mean that the rarest thing in all the world is the so-called normal man, whom tacit consent assumes to be the commonest? That everybody, while outwardly wearing a mask of reputable common sense, is within a raging conglomeration of psychic elements that hurl themselves on one another like hissing flames? Or does it mean simply that the most powerful writers are themselves diseased, and can only paint disease?
At any rate, the fact is that we have some really curious appearances in the Mirror right now; madmen explaining their own madness, sick people dissecting their own illnesses, twisted individuals analyzing their own perversions, anything, everything but sane and normal people. Does it mean that in our time there is nothing interesting about good health and well-ordered lives? Or does it mean that the rarest thing in the world is the so-called normal person, whom everyone tacitly agrees is supposed to be the most common? That everybody, while outwardly putting on a mask of respectable common sense, is actually a chaotic mix of mental elements colliding with each other like hissing flames? Or does it simply mean that the most influential writers are themselves troubled, and can only depict distress?
I put these questions and do not presume to answer[Pg 379] them. I point to the mirror,—the Ibsen Drama, the Andreyev Story, the Maeterlinck Poem, the Artzibashev novel,—and I say the image is there. Explain it as you can.
I raise these questions without trying to answer them[Pg 379]. I direct you to the mirror—the Ibsen play, the Andreyev story, the Maeterlinck poem, the Artzibashev novel—and I say the reflection is there. Explain it however you see fit.
For the rest, let me recall to you what I told you was my intent:
For the rest, let me remind you of what I said my intention was:
First: To insist on a more inclusive view of Literature; you see I would have it extended both up and down,—down even to the advertisement, the sporting page, and the surreptitious anecdote,—up to the fullest and most comprehensive statements of the works of reason.
First: To advocate for a broader perspective on Literature; you see I would want it to include both higher and lower forms,—lower even to advertisements, the sports section, and the hidden anecdote,—higher to the most complete and extensive expressions of rational thought.
Second: To suggest that readers acquire the habit of reading twice, or at least with a double intent. When serious literature is to be considered, I would insist on actually reading twice; but of course it would be both impractical and undesirable to apply such a method to most of the print we look at.
Second: I suggest that readers get into the habit of reading things twice, or at least with dual purpose. When it comes to serious literature, I really think you should read it twice; but it wouldn’t make sense or be practical to do this with most of the stuff we read.
Those who are confirmed in the habits of would-be critics will have the greatest trouble in learning to read a book from the simple man's standpoint,—and yet no one can ever form a genuine appreciation of a work who has not first forgotten that he is a critic, and allowed himself to be carried away into the events and personalities depicted therein. In that first reading, also, one should train himself to feel and hear the music of language,—this great instrument which Men have jointly built, and out of which come great organ tones, and trumpet calls, and thin flute notes, sweeping and wailing, an articulate storm—a conjuring key whereby all the passions of the dead, the millions of the dead, have given to the living the power to call their ghosts out of the grave and make them walk. Yea, every word is the mystic embodiment of a thousand years of vanished passion, hope, desire, thought—all that battled through[Pg 380] the living figures turned to dust and ashes long ago. Train your ears to hear the song of it; it helps to feel what the writer felt.
Those who are set in their habits of being critics will have the hardest time learning to read a book from a simple person's perspective—and yet no one can truly appreciate a work who hasn’t first set aside their critic hat and let themselves get lost in the events and characters portrayed. In that initial reading, one should also train themselves to feel and hear the beauty of the language—this amazing instrument that humans have collectively created, from which emerge grand organ tones, trumpet calls, and delicate flute notes, sweeping and wailing, creating a powerful storm—a magical key through which all the passions of the countless dead have given the living the ability to summon their spirits from the grave and let them walk among us. Yes, every word embodies centuries of lost passion, hope, desire, and thought—all that struggled through[Pg 380] the once-living figures turned to dust and ashes long ago. Train your ears to hear its melody; it helps you to feel what the writer felt.
And after that read critically, with one eye on the page, so to speak, and the other on the reflection in the mirror, looking for the mind behind the work, the things which interested the author and those he wrote for.
And after that, read thoughtfully, keeping one eye on the page and the other on the reflection in the mirror, looking for the mindset behind the work, the things that interested the author and those he wrote for.
Third: To suggest inquiry into the curious paradox of the people of the most highly evolved scientific and mechanical age taking especial delight in psychic abnormalities and morbidities,—whereby the most utterly unreasonable fictive creation becomes the greatest center of curiosity and attraction to the children of Reason.
Third: To propose an investigation into the strange contradiction of people living in an advanced scientific and technological era who take particular pleasure in psychic anomalies and bizarre phenomena—where the most completely irrational imaginary creations become the main source of curiosity and fascination for the children of reason.
A Mirror Maze is literature, wherein Man sees all faces of himself, lengthened here, widened there, distorted in another place, restored again to due proportion, with every possible expression on his face, from abjectness to heroic daring, from starting terror to icy courage, from love to hate and back again to worship, from the almost sublime down to the altogether grotesque,—now giant, now dwarf,—but always with one persistent character,—his superb curiosity to see himself.
A Mirror Maze is literature, where people see all sides of themselves, stretched here, expanded there, twisted in another spot, and then balanced out again, showing every possible expression on their faces, from despair to brave heroism, from sheer fright to cold courage, from love to hate and back to worship, from the almost grand to the completely bizarre—sometimes a giant, sometimes a dwarf—but always with one constant trait—his incredible curiosity to see himself.
The Drama of the Nineteenth Century
The passions of men are actors, events are their motions, all history is their speech. In the long play of the ages a human being sometimes becomes an event; a nation's passion takes a personnel. Such beings are the expression of the gathered mind-force of millions.
The passions of people are like actors, events are their actions, and all of history is their dialogue. Throughout the long drama of the ages, an individual can sometimes become a significant event; a nation's passion takes on a personnel. These individuals represent the collective mindset of millions.
He only who keeps himself aloof from all feeling can remain the spectator of the hour. All that humanity which is held within the beating, coiling, surging tides of passion, has no individuality; it sinks its personality to become a vein in the limb of this giant, a pulse in the heart of that Titan. Only when out of the spirit of the times the event is born, only when the act is complete, the curtain rung down, only then does the intellectuality of the vein, the pulse, rise to the level of the dispassionate. Only then can it survey a tragedy and say, "This was necessary"—a reaction, and say, "This was inevitable."
Only someone who distances themselves from all emotions can remain a detached observer of the moment. All of humanity, caught in the emotional tides of passion, loses its individuality; it submerges its personality to become part of the body of this giant, a pulse in the heart of that Titan. Only when an event arises from the spirit of the times, and only when the act is finished and the curtain comes down, does the intellect of the individual pulse rise to the level of the objective. Only then can it look back at a tragedy and say, "This was necessary"—a reaction—and say, "This was inevitable."
Yet as a drop of blood is a quivering, living, flashing ruby beside the dead, pale pearl of a stagnant pool, so is one drop of feeling a shining thing, a living thing, beside the deadness of the intellect which judges while the heart is stone; beside those quiet bayous of brain[Pg 382] which reflect back the images before them very purely, very stilly, giving no heed to the great rushing river of heart that rolls on, hurries on so close beside them. Bye and bye, bye and bye, the river reaches the grand, great sea, and the waters spread out calm and deep, so deep that the stars of the upper sea, the lights of the higher life, shine far up from them as a babe smiles up into its mother's eyes, and up still to the distant source of the light within the eyes.
Yet as a drop of blood is a shimmering, living ruby next to the dead, pale pearl of a stagnant pool, one drop of feeling is a bright, lively thing next to the lifeless intellect that judges while the heart is hardened; next to those still bayous of the mind[Pg 382] that reflect images back very clearly, very calmly, ignoring the powerful, rushing river of emotion that flows right beside them. Sooner or later, the river reaches the vast, great sea, and the waters spread out calm and deep, so deep that the stars of the upper sea, the lights of a higher existence, shine down from above like a baby smiling up at its mother's face, and even further up to the distant source of the light within her eyes.
It is to men and women of feeling that I speak, men and women of the millions, men and women in the hurrying current! Not to the shallow egotist who holds himself apart and with the phariseeism of intellectuality exclaims, "I am more just than thou"; but to those whose every fiber of being is vibrating with emotion as aspen leaves quiver in the breath of Storm! To those whose hearts swell with a great pity at the pitiful toil of women, the weariness of young children, the handcuffed helplessness of strong men! To those whose blood runs quick along the veins like wild-fire on the dry grass of prairies when the wind whirls aside the smokings of the holocaust, and, courting the teeth of the flame, the black priestess, Injustice, beckons it on while her feet stamp on the cinders of the sacrifice! To those whose heart-strings thrill at the touch of Love like the sweet, low, musical laugh of childhood, or thrum with hate like the singing vibration of the bowstring speeding the arrow of Death! I speak to those whose eyes behold all things through a haze of gray, or rose, or gold, born of their surroundings, and which mist slips away only when the gaze is leveled on that dead Past whose passions and whose deeds are ended: to whom the present is always a morning with the dimness of morning around it—the past clear and still—no veil on its face, for the veil has been shredded asunder.
I speak to those who feel deeply, to the millions of men and women caught in the rushing tide! Not to the self-absorbed individual who sets himself apart and arrogantly claims, "I am more just than you"; but to those whose every fiber resonates with emotion like aspen leaves trembling in the wind! To those whose hearts are filled with great compassion for the exhausting labor of women, the fatigue of young children, and the powerless plight of strong men! To those whose blood races through their veins like wildfire spreading across dry grass when the wind swirls away the smoke of devastation, and who, daring the flames, are beckoned forward by the dark priestess, Injustice, while she stomps on the ashes of sacrifice! To those whose heartstrings resonate with Love’s gentle touch like the sweet, soft laughter of childhood, or vibrate with hate like the taut bowstring launching the arrow of Death! I speak to those whose eyes see everything through a haze of gray, rose, or gold, shaped by their environment, and this mist only fades when they focus on that dead Past whose passions and actions are done: to whom the present is always a morning with the soft dimness of dawn surrounding it—the past clear and still—no veil on its face, for the veil has been torn away.
For he only who intensely perceives the nature of his surroundings, he, and he only, who has felt, and keenly felt, all the throbs and throes of life, can judge with any degree of truth of the action of that which is past. You, you who have loved, you who have joyed, you who have suffered, it belongs to you to people the silent streets of the silent cities with forms now vanished, to comprehend something of the passions which animated their action; it belongs to you to understand how the fury of a great energy, striking terrible aimless blows in the dark, may yet, across the chasm of awful mistake, touch the hand of a greater Justice.
For the person who truly understands the nature of their surroundings, and who has deeply experienced all the highs and lows of life, is the one who can judge the past with any real accuracy. You, who have loved, who have found joy, and who have suffered, it is your responsibility to fill the quiet streets of the silent cities with the memories of those who have vanished, to grasp something of the passions that drove their actions; it is up to you to see how the anger of a tremendous force, striking wildly and blindly in the dark, can still, across the vast divide of tragic mistakes, connect with a greater sense of Justice.
If from a panoramic survey of the past some wisdom may be gathered, then let the dramas of old ages tell us what have been the mainsprings of their motions; so we shall understand what action ushered in the drama of the nineteenth century.
If we can gain some wisdom from looking at the past, then let the stories of earlier times show us what drove their actions; this way, we'll understand what led to the events of the nineteenth century.
"Westward the Star of Empire holds its way." Following the course of those majestic spheres of fire which whirl each in its vast ellipse, trending away in a long, southwesterly path athwart the heavens, obedient to that superior attraction which through all the universe holds good, the attraction of greater for lesser things, the tide of life upon our world has risen and swelled and rolled away to the south and west. Away in the orient source of the sunlight, away where the glitter of ice shines up to meet the morning, nations have risen and plunged down impetuously over the sleeping regions of darkness and of heat, bearing with them the breeze-stirring life of the north and the on-trending light of the east. And out of this conquered earth have arisen the mixed passions of another life and another race. Still the governing stars wheel on, and the tide of life which paused only to gather strength rolls up again;[Pg 384] and once more a nation is born, and new passions dictate the action of the peoples. Down, down it sweeps over the Altaian hills, over the Himalayan ranges, over the land of the Euphrates and Tigris, over the deserts of Arabia the barren, the fields of Arabia the stony, and the grasses and waters of Arabia the happy, to those low shores, the home of dark mausoleums and darker pyramids, on to the now classic land of Greece, and golden Italy, and the home of the dark-eyed Moors. Sweeps till it touches the frothing sea, and brightly borne upon its upper crest shines the glory, the splendor, the magnificence of the warring powers which dictated the action of Greece and Rome. For centuries their hoisted spears send back the burnished glitter of the sun, and then—the light dies out; down rushing from the North-land again the tide of vigor pours, and the health and strength of barbarism conquers the weakness of a tottering civilization! Far away—away over the miles of sparkling sea, in the darkness and the silence a continent lies waiting; waiting for the coming of the light, waiting for the swelling of the tide. Slowly at last a ripple creeps up over the strange beach, and the flood rolls on, and again a continent becomes a cradle, and the Empire Star sends on its rays to kiss the forehead of the rising world. Over the breadth of all our continent that mighty wave is flowing still.
"Westward the Star of Empire continues its journey." Following the path of those majestic spheres of fire that spin in their vast orbits, moving away in a long, southwesterly direction across the sky, responding to that universal force where greater things attract lesser things, the tide of life on our planet has risen and surged, rolling toward the south and west. Over in the east, where the sun rises, where the shimmer of ice meets the dawn, nations have risen and rushed down over the slumbering lands of darkness and heat, bringing with them the invigorating life of the north and the advancing light of the east. From this conquered earth, the mixed passions of a different life and another race have emerged. Still, the guiding stars continue to rotate, and the tide of life that paused only to gather strength rolls back again; [Pg 384] and once more a nation is born, and new passions shape the actions of the people. It sweeps down over the Altaian hills, across the Himalayan ranges, over the land of the Euphrates and Tigris, over the barren deserts of Arabia, the stony fields of Arabia, and the fertile grasses and waters of Arabia, reaching those low shores, the land of dark mausoleums and even darker pyramids, advancing to the now classic land of Greece, golden Italy, and the homeland of the dark-eyed Moors. It sweeps until it touches the frothing sea, and brightly borne on its crest shines the glory, the splendor, the magnificence of the warring powers that shaped the actions of Greece and Rome. For centuries, their raised spears reflected the sun's shine, and then—the light fades; rushing down from the North, the tide of strength pours in, and the vitality of barbarism conquers the frailty of a declining civilization! Far away—over the miles of sparkling sea, in the darkness and silence, a continent lies in wait; waiting for the arrival of light, waiting for the tide to rise. Slowly, at last, a ripple creeps up over the strange beach, the flood continues on, and once again a continent becomes a cradle, and the Empire Star sends its rays to touch the forehead of the emerging world. Across the expanse of our entire continent, that mighty wave is still flowing.
Standing to-day almost upon the threshold of another world, and looking back down this long-vista'd past, gradually there dawns upon Reflection's vision, gradually there grows out of the confusion of forms and the Babel of sounds, a clearer perception of the motor powers which have dictated the action of this past, a better idea of the grand plot which, driven by these motor powers, the passions are working out. For, above the long procession[Pg 385] of scenes and events, above the monster massings of happiness and woe, above the War and Peace of centuries, above the nations that have risen and fallen, above the life and above the grave, the winged and shadowy embodiments of two great ideas float and rest. And those two principles are called Authority and Liberty; or, if it please you better, God and Liberty. The one is all clad in the purple and scarlet of pomp and of power, while the other stands a glorious shining center in the white radiance of Freedom.
Standing today almost on the edge of another world and looking back at this long past, a clearer understanding begins to emerge from Reflection's vision. Gradually, out of the chaos of forms and the noise of sounds, we gain a better grasp of the driving forces that have shaped this past and a clearer picture of the grand narrative unfolding through these forces, as our passions work it out. Above the long procession of scenes and events, above the huge masses of happiness and suffering, above the Wars and Peace of centuries, above the nations that have risen and fallen, above life and death, the ethereal representations of two great ideas linger. These two principles are known as Authority and Liberty; or, if you prefer, God and Liberty. One is adorned in the purple and scarlet of pomp and power, while the other shines brightly at the center in the pure light of Freedom.
Yet not always; far back in time Authority stood on thrones and altars, with the plumed sables of despotism waving on his brow, while in his hands he held two iron gyves, the one to fetter thought, the other to fetter action; and these two gyves were called the Church and State.
Yet not always; long ago, Authority sat on thrones and altars, with the feathered symbols of despotism on his head, while in his hands he held two iron shackles, one to restrain thought, the other to restrain action; and these two shackles were called the Church and State.
Liberty! Ah, Liberty was then a name scarcely to pass the lips; dreamed of only in solitude, spoken of only in dungeons! Yet out of the blackest mire the whitest lily blooms! Out of the dungeon, out of the sorrow, out of the sacrifice, out of the pain, grew this child of the heart; and pure and strong she grew until the sabled plumes have tottered on the despot's brow, and a great palsy shakes the hands that once so firmly held the gyves of Church and State. For, ever seeking to overthrow each other, the one for the aggrandizement of self, the other for the love of all mankind, these two powers have contended; and every energy, every passion, every desire, good or evil, has been ranged on this side or on that, blunderingly or wisely, and nations have swung to and fro in their breath as upon a hinge. And one by one the powers of Authority have been crippled, and step by step Liberty has advanced, until to-day mankind is beginning to measure the forces that, struggling blindly[Pg 386] together, are yet evolving light, to drink in the sublime ideal of freedom. Yet, oh, how long the struggle with vested ignorance, with greed in power!
Liberty! Ah, Liberty was once a name rarely spoken; it was dreamed of only in solitude and mentioned only in dungeons! Yet from the darkest mud, the whitest lily blooms! From the dungeon, from the sorrow, from the sacrifice, from the pain, this child of the heart emerged; and she grew pure and strong until the dark feathers wobbled on the tyrant's head, and a great tremor shook the hands that once held tightly the chains of Church and State. For, always trying to overthrow each other, one seeking self-promotion, the other striving for the good of all humanity, these two powers have clashed; and every energy, every passion, every desire, good or bad, has taken sides, whether clumsily or wisely, while nations swayed back and forth like a hinge. One by one, the powers of Authority have been weakened, and little by little, Liberty has progressed, until today humanity is starting to gauge the forces that, struggling blindly together, are still generating light, to embrace the noble ideal of freedom. Yet, oh, how long the fight against entrenched ignorance, against greed in power!
When upon the Drama of the Nineteenth Century the curtain rose, Liberty, triumphant on the younger shores, lay prone and hurled in Europe. Against fifteen centuries of crowned and throned and tithed curse and woe unutterable, she had risen with such a fearful convulsive strength that when she had mown down king, priest and throne, and gorged the guillotine with blood, she sank back, exhausted from the struggle, and the hated tyrant rose again. The wild desire to conquer, to possess, to control, to hold in subjection, seemed to dominate with an unconquerable strength, and the gathered mind-force of millions of people wrought itself into the single brain of Napoleon Bonaparte. This human being became an event—this nation's passion took a personnel! The spirit of the times produced this man, and Authority smiled as one after another the despots of Europe plotted and planned, only to be overthrown by this incarnation of Ambition, while the scenes were shifted from the Vine-land to the Rhine-land, from the sun-land to the snow-land, and through them all the great event glowed out, lit high by the rust-red light.
When the curtain went up on the Drama of the Nineteenth Century, Liberty, victorious on the younger shores, lay defeated and cast down in Europe. After fighting against fifteen centuries of tyranny and misery, she had risen with such overwhelming strength that, after toppling kings, priests, and thrones, and filling the guillotine with blood, she sank back, exhausted from the struggle, and the despised tyrant rose again. The fierce desire to conquer, possess, control, and subjugate seemed to dominate with unstoppable power, and the combined force of millions of people funneled into the single mind of Napoleon Bonaparte. This man became an emblem of events—this nation's passion took on a personality! The spirit of the times produced this individual, and Authority looked on with satisfaction as one by one the despots of Europe plotted and schemed, only to be defeated by this embodiment of Ambition, as the action moved from the Vine-land to the Rhine-land, from the sun-soaked lands to the snow-covered lands, and through it all, the great event shone bright, illuminated by a deep red light.
How well the plot was working! The Empire triumphant, nations subjected, the fetter of action closing its terrible teeth! Liberty manacled on the left! The armies of God massing their forces—advancing—preparing to close down the iron jaw of the iron gyve upon the right; to imprison thought, to re-establish the union of fetters, to link up the broken chains, to burden human hope and human will and human life once more with the awful oppression of Church and State!
How well the plot was working! The Empire victorious, nations under its control, the grip of action tightening with a terrifying force! Liberty shackled on the left! The armies of God gathering their strength—advancing—getting ready to bring down the iron jaws of oppression on the right; to stifle thought, to re-establish the unity of bondage, to connect the broken chains, to once again weigh down human hope, human will, and human life with the dreadful oppression of Church and State!
But Liberty will not, cannot die! Wounded and bruised[Pg 387] and pinioned sore, condemned to the use of instruments that were none of hers, she wrought with England's jealousy, with Wellington's emulation, with fear, with love, with hate! Impelled by one motive or another the nations of the coalition moved in concert. Napoleon had been Marengo—he had been Austerlitz! He became Waterloo! And when across that awful field rolled the last long cannon boom, when the silence settled, when the Quick and the Dead lay sleeping and the Wounded died, Justice and Suffering touched hands across the gulf of blood, and Liberty heard them whisper, "Sic semper tyrannis." In the tableau that followed, she, the ideal of our dreams, still stood pale and fettered; but a smile lit up her face and a light gleamed in her eyes as she saw Authority reel and stagger from the blow which, though it did not sever, yet shattered half the strength of both its fetters.
But Liberty will not, cannot die! Wounded and hurt[Pg 387] and painfully restrained, forced to use tools that weren't meant for her, she fought against England's jealousy, with Wellington's rivalry, with fear, with love, with hate! Driven by one reason or another, the nations in the coalition moved together. Napoleon had been at Marengo—he had been at Austerlitz! He became Waterloo! And when the last long cannon echo faded over that terrible field, when silence fell, when the Living and the Dead lay still and the Wounded perished, Justice and Suffering reached out to each other across the sea of blood, and Liberty heard them whisper, "Sic semper tyrannis." In the scene that followed, she, the ideal of our dreams, still stood pale and bound; but a smile appeared on her face and a light sparkled in her eyes as she watched Authority stumble and falter from the blow that, while it didn’t completely break it, still shattered half the strength of both its chains.
For the strength of God lies in a vast unity, an ownership of ideas backed up by the brute force under the command of the individual in whom that ownership of ideas is vested; while the strength of Liberty lies in the very essence of things themselves, the fact that no law or force ever can destroy the individualities of existence; and of necessity the natural tendency to break all bonds which seek to control thought, and all force which locks up those bonds entailing liberty of action as the outcome of liberty of thought. And just in proportion as Churches have been dismembered and States have been broken up, no matter that each new Church and each new State were but another form of despotism, just in that proportion has the principle of liberty been served; for each new religious establishment has been an assertion of the right to think differently from the fashionable creed, each change has been a movement away from the centralization of power.
For the strength of God is found in a vast unity, a shared ownership of ideas supported by the raw power held by the individual who has that ownership; meanwhile, the strength of Liberty is rooted in the very essence of existence itself, the truth that no law or force can ever destroy the unique identities of individuals; and naturally, there is an inclination to break all ties that aim to control thought, and all force that enforces those ties restricts the freedom of action that comes from the freedom of thought. And as Churches have been dismantled and States have fallen apart, regardless of the fact that each new Church and each new State were merely another form of oppression, in that same measure has the principle of liberty been upheld; for every new religious institution has been a claim to the right to think differently from the dominant belief, and each change has been a step away from the centralization of power.
So with Waterloo in the background, with Authority lashed to impotent rage before it, and Liberty pinioned, yet with the lit smile still upon her countenance, the tableau light flames up and dies, and the curtain falls upon the first great act. Those who think, those who feel, those who hope, know why that smile was there. For looking away over the long blue roll of water that swelled like an interlude between, she beheld the sublime opening scene of the act that followed.
So with Waterloo in the background, with Authority bound up in frustration, and Liberty restrained, but still wearing a bright smile, the scene lights up and fades away, and the curtain falls on the first great act. Those who think, those who feel, and those who hope understand why that smile was present. For looking out over the vast blue expanse of water, which swelled like a pause between scenes, she saw the breathtaking opening scene of the act that was to come.
Far up the wonderful stage the distant mountains lift their circling crests, at their feet the waters sweep like a march of music, vast acres of untrodden grass-land shower their emerald wealth, nearer the front the lower hills rise up, and then the short Atlantic slope, all rife with busy life, bends down to meet the sea. On the right the hoar-frost sheens and shines on the majestic northern forests, while the glittering earth, dipped in its bath of frozen crystal, spreads like a field of diamonds; on the left the white flakes of the orange bloom fall like a shimmering bridal veil, the wind floats up like a perfume, and the hazy, lazy languor of warmth creeps all about. Behind it all, behind the hills and the prairies and the lifted summits, the mystical golden light of the west drops down, filling the dim-lit distance with the glory of promise. The silver light of the Empire Star glides over the Atlantic slope, and its rays, like guiding fingers, point onward to the gathering shadows.
Far up on the beautiful stage, the distant mountains rise with their curving peaks, and at their base, the waters flow like a marching band of music. Vast stretches of untouched grassland shower their emerald abundance, while closer to the front, the lower hills rise, followed by the short Atlantic slope, all bustling with life, sloping down to meet the sea. On the right, frost glistens on the majestic northern forests, and the sparkling earth, covered in a layer of frozen crystal, looks like a field of diamonds. On the left, the white petals of orange blossoms fall like a shimmering bridal veil, the wind drifts up like a sweet fragrance, and the warm, hazy languor envelops everything. Behind it all, beyond the hills, prairies, and towering summits, the mystical golden light of the west descends, filling the dim distance with a promise of glory. The silver light of the Empire Star glides over the Atlantic slope, and its rays, like guiding fingers, point forward to the gathering shadows.
Now the Passions of men begin to move upon this vast platform with an energy never before witnessed. Diverted from their old-time channels of struggle against the oppression of Gods and kings and the bitterness of birth-hatred, with a freedom of opportunity denied in the old world, and with such unstinted natural resources waiting for the magic transformer, the genius of humanity, [Pg 389] Ambition of power, Avarice, Pride, Jealousy, all those motors born out of the old régime of a State-propped God, bred and multiplied through generations till they have come to be looked upon as natural laws of human existence, begin to work together to plant this untrodden earth, to sow in its furrows the seed of a newer race—and, paradoxical as it may sound, to work for their own destruction, their final elimination from the human brain. Or perhaps it were more correct to say, that, with the barriers of old institutions taken away, they naturally begin their retransformation into those beautiful sentiments from which they were originally warped, distorted, misshapen by that warped, distorted, misshapen idea called God. So do they inaugurate the grand era of development; so do they answer the oft-repeated question, "What incentive would there be for labor or genius if the institutions that compel them to struggle were broken down?" Look at the stage of the past and see! Never before had thought been so free, never before had ability been less cramped, less starved or less compelled! And never before did genius dare so much for purposes so great; never before did the engines which drive the tide of life along a continent send forth a stream of so much vigor. A new light breaks along the pathway of the stars, and swells and rolls and floods the great scene with a dawn-burst so magnificent that the very hills blush in its rising splendor. It is the dawn which the night of God so long held shrouded; it is that which is born when Superstition dies; it is that Phoenix which rises from the ashes of religion; it is that clear blent flame of all the great forces of nature, brought to the knowledge of mankind by delving Reason, and shot like northern streamers from the heart of her the Church of God so long held throttled—Science!
Now the emotions of people start to move on this vast stage with an energy never seen before. Redirected from their old struggles against the oppression of gods and kings, and the bitterness of enmity from birth, with the freedom of opportunity denied in the old world, and with abundant natural resources ready for transformation by the ingenuity of humanity, [Pg 389] Ambition for power, Greed, Pride, Jealousy—those drivers born out of the old regime of a state-supported God, bred and multiplied over generations until they’ve come to be seen as natural laws of human existence—begin to work together to cultivate this untouched land, to plant the seeds of a new race in its furrows—and, paradoxically, to work toward their own destruction, their eventual removal from the human mind. Or perhaps it’s more accurate to say that, with the barriers of old institutions removed, they naturally start their transformation back into those beautiful sentiments from which they were originally warped, distorted, and misshaped by that warped, distorted, misshapen concept called God. Thus, they usher in the great era of development; thus, they respond to the often-asked question, "What motivation would there be for work or creativity if the institutions that force them to struggle were dismantled?" Look at the past and see! Never before has thought been so free, never before has talent been less constrained, less neglected, or less forced! And never before has genius dared so much for such significant purposes; never before have the forces that drive life across a continent unleashed such a vibrant flow. A new light breaks along the path of the stars, swelling and rolling, flooding the vast scene with a dawn so magnificent that the very hills blush at its rising splendor. It is the dawn that the night of God long kept shrouded; it is what is born when Superstition fades; it is the Phoenix rising from the ashes of religion; it is the clear, blended flame of all the great forces of nature, revealed to humanity through Reason's exploration, and shot forth like northern lights from the heart of the Church of God that has long held it back—Science!
It is that which shone reflected in the eyes of Liberty when pale and manacled she stood before the field of Waterloo! The ray of the under earth came up to join the ray of the clouds shot down, the energies of sky and mine and sea were clasped to bring down the wealth of the mountains to the shore, and to transport the life of the now populous strip of slope to the unclaimed regions of the west.
It is what shone back in the eyes of Liberty when she stood pale and shackled before the battlefield of Waterloo! The light from below joined with the light from above; the forces of the sky, earth, and sea came together to bring the riches of the mountains to the shore, and to carry the life of the now bustling landscape to the uncharted territories of the west.
In the broad blaze of light the scene is shifted, the golden effulgence melts and flows round that sea-girdled kingdom, where quietly but surely the two great engines of Authority are being shriven apart. The dynasties of kings are growing dusty—much of their power is but a legend; the Church is shrinking in her garments. The desires of this people are slow to move, but deeply rooted and strong; and so far as they have moved forward, they have never moved back. There have been no gigantic strides, no reactions. Little by little the idea of divinely-delegated power has been crippled till the English bishop and the English lord have become mere titled mockeries in comparison with their ancient feudal meaning. But stop! Close lying there, almost beneath her stretching shadows, another island flashes like a green star in its sea-blue setting. And from that island there rises up the cry of a great devotion, clinging blindly to its greatest curse, its priest-hedged God, while persecuted even unto death by the fanaticism of another faith; and the pleading of Hunger while day long and night long the shuttle flies in the flax loom, and the earth yields her golden fruition, only to lade the ships that bear it away from the famine-white lips and the toil-hardened hands that produced it. Blindly Devotion prays to its God, that God whom it calls all-wise, all-powerful and all-just, and the English Lord, who cannot thus subdue his own countrymen, reaches[Pg 391] out the long arm of the law across the channel for his rent—and, with God looking on, it is given; and still while the hollow-eyed women kneel at the altar for help, the scene widens out, and away in the distance the seven-hilled city lifts up from the sea, and from the dome of the Vatican, from that great mortared hill of God, the Vicar of Christ calls out, "My tribute, my Peter pence!" And with God looking on, it is given! And then from the foot of that tear-stained altar, where so many lips of Woe have pressed, where so many helpless hands have clasped, where so many hearts have broken, comes the ironical promise of Jehovah, "Ask and thou shalt receive."
In the bright light, the scene changes; the golden glow melts and envelops that island kingdom, where quietly but surely the two main forces of Authority are being pulled apart. The dynasties of kings are gathering dust—much of their power is just a story now; the Church is shrinking in her robes. The desires of the people are slow to change, but deeply rooted and strong; and as far as they have progressed, they have never turned back. There have been no huge leaps or setbacks. Little by little, the idea of divinely-given power has been weakened until the English bishop and the English lord are just titled mockeries compared to their ancient feudal significance. But wait! Close by, almost hidden in her outstretched shadows, another island shines like a green star in its sea-blue surroundings. And from that island, a great devotion rises, clinging blindly to its greatest curse, its priest-guarded God, while persecuted even to death by the fanaticism of another faith; and the cries of Hunger accompany the constant motion of the flax loom, with the earth yielding her golden harvest, only to fill the ships that carry it away from the famine-stricken lips and the labor-worn hands that produced it. Blindly, Devotion prays to its God, the one it calls all-wise, all-powerful, and all-just, while the English Lord, unable to control his own countrymen, stretches out the long arm of the law across the channel for his rent—and, with God watching, it is granted; and still, as the hollow-eyed women kneel at the altar for help, the scene expands, revealing the seven-hilled city rising from the sea, and from the dome of the Vatican, from that great mortared hill of God, the Vicar of Christ calls out, "My tribute, my Peter pence!" And with God watching, it is given! And then from the foot of that tear-stained altar, where so many lips of Woe have pressed, where so many helpless hands have clasped, where so many hearts have broken, comes the ironic promise of Jehovah, "Ask and you shall receive."
Oh, God is a very promising personage indeed—very promising, but, like some of his disciples, very poor pay.
Oh, God is definitely a very hopeful figure—super hopeful, but, like some of his followers, really unreliable.
Liberty! Shadowed, invisible! Yet a muffled voice is repeating the words which not so long ago rang from the lips of one who stood almost beneath the shadow of the scaffold, who walks to-day in prison gloom:
Liberty! Hidden, unseen! Yet a quiet voice is echoing the words that not long ago came from the mouth of someone who stood almost beneath the shadow of the scaffold, who today walks in the darkness of prison:
You see me just wandering alone by the exile's gloomy wave!
You fools! Don't I also live where you've tried to reach in vain? Is there not a place for me to reside in every heart, in every mind? Is there not a single brow that confidently stands tall with the genuine pride of manhood? Doesn't every heart that beats with the spirit of honor shelter me? Not every workshop is filled with sorrow, and not every hut holds sadness?
Ha! Am I not the breath of life that gasps and fights for relief?
Ah, poor, panting, struggling, misery-laden Ireland! How God laughs with glee to see his shackles weight your misery!
Ah, poor, breathless, struggling, suffering Ireland! How God laughs with delight to see His chains weigh down your suffering!
The scene is shifting, the stage is dark'ning—a strange eclipse obscures the shafted light! Darker, darker! Now a low, red fire gleams like a winking eye along the foreground; it runs, it hisses like a snake; there another leaps up, there another; France, Germany, Italy—the continent blazes with the fires of the Commune! That spirit which, drunken with blood, reeled from the guillotine at '93, to be crushed beneath the upbuilding of the Empire, has once more arisen. And out of the hot hells of Fury, and Jealousy, and Hate, out of the pitiless struggle between "vested rights" and wrongs with high ancestral lineage, and the great outcrying of a piteous ignorance against an oppression whose injustice it feels but cannot analyze, grows the sublime idea which priests have anathematized and States have outlawed—"the sacred dogma of Equality."
The scene is changing, the stage is darkening—a strange eclipse hides the light! Darker, darker! Now a dim, red fire glimmers like a winking eye in the foreground; it moves, it hisses like a snake; there another one pops up, there another; France, Germany, Italy—the continent is ablaze with the fires of the Commune! That spirit which, drunk on blood, stumbled from the guillotine in '93, only to be crushed under the rise of the Empire, has risen again. And from the hot hells of Fury, Jealousy, and Hate, from the relentless struggle between "vested rights" and wrongs with noble ancestry, and the loud cries of a suffering ignorance against an oppression whose injustice it feels but cannot understand, emerges the powerful idea that priests have damned and States have banned—"the sacred dogma of Equity."
In so far as that ideal was made possible of conception, in so far as the masses began to understand something of the causes of their ills, in so far the purpose of Liberty was served: no matter that the arms of Oppression were triumphant, the dawn of the thought of equal liberty upon the mass of the unthinking was a far greater victory than any triumph of arms.
As the ideal became easier to understand, and as more people started to grasp the reasons behind their suffering, the goal of Liberty was achieved: even though the forces of Oppression were winning, the awakening of the idea of equal freedom among the masses was a much bigger victory than any military success.
So when the fires died down, and the low reflection gleamed for an instant over those quiescent Indian valleys and Altaian ranges, where the main plot of old centuries had been laid, and then paled out before the white flare lighting the tableau of the second act, Liberty stood with chained hands lifted toward her enemy, while a proud look, playing like an iridescent flame in her eyes, said, plain as lips could speak it, "I have unbound their thoughts; they will one day unbind my hands."
So when the fires faded away and the soft glow briefly lit up those calm Indian valleys and Altaian mountains, where the main events of past centuries had taken place, and then disappeared in the bright light illuminating the second act, Liberty stood with her hands tied, raised toward her adversary. A proud look, flickering like a rainbow flame in her eyes, clearly communicated what her lips could not: "I have freed their thoughts; one day, they will free my hands."
Slowly the curtain falls on the fair prisoner and the glowering God.
Slowly, the curtain falls on the trapped prisoner and the scowling God.
The solemn ocean interlude rolls in again; again the rising curtain shows the curving slope, the rock-romance of hills, the wide, green valley with its threading silver, the sweeping mountains with the mirage of the blue Pacific lifted high in the sky behind them, the frosted pines, the orange groves. Moving upon the nearer stage two great masses of humanity are seen facing each other; the fires of ambition, of stubborn pride, of determination for the mastery flash like flint-sparks in the eyes of both. Rage is gathering as the stage-light darkens!
The solemn ocean scene returns; once more the rising curtain reveals the sloping hills, the romance of the rocks, the vast green valley with its winding silver streams, the towering mountains with the mirage of the blue Pacific shining brightly in the sky behind them, the frosted pines, the orange groves. On the closer stage, two large groups of people face each other; the fires of ambition, stubborn pride, and determination to succeed spark like flint in both their eyes. Anger is building as the stage lights dim!
Yet these two opposing forces are not all. From under the groves of bridal bloom comes a mournful, chant-like requiem; under the bloom four million voices cry in pain; upon the darkened faces, upturned to that darkening day, fall the white petals helplessly, as Hope falls on the faces of the dead—to die beside them. In the beautiful land of the sun four million human beings clank the chains of the chattel slave! Ah! what music!
Yet these two opposing forces are not everything. From beneath the blossoming trees comes a sorrowful, chant-like tribute; beneath the blooms, four million voices cry out in pain; on the darkened faces, turned up to that darkening day, the white petals fall helplessly, just like Hope falls on the faces of the dead—to die alongside them. In the beautiful land of the sun, four million people are chained as slaves! Ah! What music!
Liberty! Liberty was a wraith, fleeting ghost-like through the lonely rice-swamps, terrible ignis fatuus of the quagmire, strange, mystical, vanishing moon-shimmer on the darkly ominous waters lying so silent, so level, beneath the droop of Spanish moss and cypress! There it was they drove thee, there—there—where the quaking earth shivered with its branded burden, where the fever and the miasm were thy breathing, and thy sacred eyes were dimmed with winding-sheets of mist that floated, O so dankly, O so coldly, a steam of tears that rose as fast as their dews might fall: there wast thou exiled, Thou, the God-hunted, Thou, the Law-driven, Thou, the immortal! Yet, Oh, so dear men love thee, [Pg 394] Liberty, that even here in thy last terrible citadel of woe, Humanity linked arms with Death, and wooed thee still! Wooed thee, with the ringing bay of bloodhounds in its ears; wooed thee, with the wolf of hunger gnawing at its throat; wooed thee with the clinging miasm winding its anacondine folds around its fever-thin body; wooed thee with the dark pathos of a dying eye, while the diseased and hungered limbs lay stiffening in their agony. And thou wast true, O Liberty! Out of thy bitter exile thou didst call to them, and point them on to hope; and thou didst call, too, to those strange-eyed dreamers, whose faces shone amidst the rank and file of those dominated by local Hate alone, as shines a clear star among driving clouds. Against them Authority has hurled his curses. Spit upon by the godly, despised by the law abiding, they yet have dared to say to Church and Law, "Think what you please of me, but free the slave." Aye, the Church persecuted, and the Law hunted down, and for the love of God, men set traps to catch their fellow-men: even the "wise men," the wise men at Washington, against whose mandates it is treason to speak, aye, a matter for the scaffold in these days, even the wise men built a trap to uphold the divine institution and sent it forth to the people labelled, "The Fugitive Slave Law", and as in other days, human beings died for their opinions—but the opinions did not die. Has not one of our latter-day martyrs said, "Men die, but principles live"?
Liberty! Liberty was a spirit, a fleeting ghost moving through the lonely rice swamps, a terrifying beacon of light in the bog, a strange, mystical shimmer of the moon on the dark, ominous waters lying so still and flat beneath the drooping Spanish moss and cypress! That’s where they drove you, there—there—where the trembling earth shook with its heavy burden, where fever and illness were part of your breath, and your sacred eyes were clouded with mist that floated, oh so damply, oh so coldly, a stream of tears rising as quickly as the dew could fall: there you were exiled, You, the hunted by the gods, You, the driven by the law, You, the eternal! Yet, oh, how dear men love you, [Pg 394] Liberty, that even here in your last, terrible fortress of suffering, Humanity held hands with Death and still sought after you! Sought you, with the loud bay of bloodhounds in their ears; sought you, with the hunger gnawing at their throats; sought you, with the sickening air wrapping around their fevered bodies; sought you with the deep sorrow of a dying look, while the sick and starving limbs stiffened in their pain. And you were faithful, O Liberty! From your bitter exile, you called to them and pointed them toward hope; and you also called to those dreamers with strange eyes, whose faces shone amidst the ordinary people dominated only by local Hate, like a clear star in a stormy sky. Authority has hurled its curses against them. Spit upon by the righteous, despised by those who obey the law, they still dared to say to the Church and the Law, "Think what you will of me, but free the slave." Yes, the Church persecuted, and the Law hunted them down, and for the love of God, people set traps to catch their fellow human beings: even the "wise men," the wise men in Washington, against whose mandates it is treason to speak, yes, a matter for the gallows these days, even the wise men built a trap to support the divine institution and sent it out to the people labeled, "The Fugitive Slave Law," and like in other times, human beings died for their beliefs—but the beliefs did not die. Has not one of our recent martyrs said, "Men die, but principles live"?
See! The light which has been slowly fading from the right and left shines with a frightful brilliancy upon one point: North and South lie darkened, but Harper's Ferry glows! There is a wild, mad charge, a shifting of the light, a scaffold, a doomed old man bending his grand, white head, to mount the fatal steps with a child-slave's kiss yet warm upon his lips, and then—only a dull, lifeless[Pg 395] pendulum in human form, swinging to and fro. And the Church and the Law were satisfied, when those dumb lips were cold, and the dead limbs were stiff, and God and Harper's Ferry had no more to fear from old John Brown.
See! The light that has been slowly fading to the right and left shines with a terrifying brightness on one spot: North and South remain dark, but Harper's Ferry glows! There's a wild, frantic charge, a shifting of light, a scaffold, a doomed old man bowing his grand, white head to climb the fatal steps, with a child-slave's kiss still warm on his lips, and then—only a dull, lifeless[Pg 395] pendulum in human form, swinging back and forth. And the Church and the Law were satisfied when those silent lips were cold, and the dead limbs were rigid, and God and Harper's Ferry had nothing more to fear from old John Brown.
But the Church and the Law have not always been wise; they have not always understood that the martyrs to Creed and Code have done as much by their death for the propagation of their principles as the martyrs of creed and code; and God and the State sowed a wind whose reaping was a terrible whirlwind, when they hung John Brown.
But the Church and the Law haven't always been wise; they haven't always realized that the martyrs to Creed and Code contributed just as much to promoting their principles through their deaths as the martyrs of creed and code did. God and the State unleashed a force that led to a devastating outcome when they executed John Brown.
Across the dim platform the Passions of hate and pride move toward each other; it is the old combat of the forces of Authority, each contending not for the vindication of right, but for the maintenance of power over the other. It is a terrific struggle of brute strength and strategy and cunning and ferocity, and well might those who conceived the ideal beautiful of freedom, shrink horror-struck from the blood-soaked path their feet must tread to reach it. Not strange if some should pause and shudder and cry out, "Is it worth the sacrifice?" But up from the dust where Hope lay trodden, and out of the trenches where the sacrificed lay hid, and over the plains all scarred with bullets and plowed with shells, breathed the whisper, "It is not vain." It was not in vain; for as at Waterloo the struggle of ambition against ambition defeated the first purpose of Authority, the centralization of power, and gave a partial victory to her whom both hated, so Antietam, Fredericksburg, Vicksburg, Gettysburg, while in themselves representing only the brutish struggle of opposition, based on the desire to domineer, really wrought out the victory of that ideal which dwelt in the minds of those anathematized[Pg 396] by God and outlawed by the State. For when the hot lips of the iron mouths grew cold, Liberty forsook her lonely fastness, came forth upon the desolated plain, and mounting still to the summits of the blue-hazed hills looked away over the ruined homes, the depopulated cities, the gloom-clouded faces, and though her tears fell fast, an ineffable tenderness shone upon her features as the torrent of pale light flowed round her form, defining its snow-whiteness in relief against the sable of four million freedmen smiling o'er their stricken chains.
Across the dim platform, the forces of hatred and pride move toward each other; it’s the age-old battle between Authority, with each side fighting not for what’s right, but for power over the other. It's a fierce struggle of raw strength, strategy, cunning, and ferocity, and it’s no surprise that those who dreamed of the beautiful ideal of freedom might recoil in horror at the bloody path they must tread to reach it. It’s understandable if some pause in fear and ask, "Is it worth the sacrifice?" Yet, from the dust where Hope lay crushed, and out of the trenches where the sacrificed were hidden, and across the fields scarred by bullets and torn by shells, came the whisper, "It is not in vain." It was not in vain; for just as at Waterloo the clash of ambitions against ambitions thwarted the ultimate aim of Authority—the centralization of power—and gave a partial victory to the one both sides despised, so Antietam, Fredericksburg, Vicksburg, and Gettysburg, while merely representing the brutal struggle for dominance, ultimately achieved the victory of that ideal held by those condemned by God and outlawed by the State. When the hot mouths of the cannons went silent, Liberty emerged from her solitary refuge, stepped onto the desolate ground, and climbed to the peaks of the blue-hazed hills, looking out over the destroyed homes, the deserted cities, the faces shrouded in gloom. And although her tears fell heavily, an indescribable tenderness lit up her face as the soft glow of light flowed around her, highlighting her snow-white form against the dark backdrop of four million freedmen smiling over their broken chains.
Swiftly following the tableau fire comes the eastern scene, where, in the very center of its power the Church is shaken by an invader, and Garibaldi becomes the personnel of the event. Then follows the Conclave of the Vatican, where by that singular logic known to the Roman Church, the vote of fallible beings renders the pope infallible; upon the heels of this, the breaking of that strong tooth of the Church in the expulsion of the Order of the Society of Jesus by the German Reichstag, and the overthrow of kingcraft in France.
Swiftly following the stage fire comes the eastern scene, where, in the very center of its influence, the Church is shaken by an invader, and Garibaldi becomes the key figure of the event. Next is the Conclave of the Vatican, where, by that unique reasoning known to the Roman Church, the vote of fallible beings makes the pope infallible; right after this, the stronghold of the Church is challenged with the expulsion of the Society of Jesus by the German Reichstag, and the downfall of monarchy in France.
The curtain falls. Behind, the scene is being prepared for the last great act!
The curtain comes down. Behind it, they're getting the stage ready for the final big act!
And now, in the interval of waiting, let us think. So far we have been surveying the completed. While we can understand something of the passions which animated this past, can feel something of the pulsations which throbbed in its arteries, flowed in its veins, we yet can speak of it without over-riding emotion either upon one side or the other. The river of heart has reached the sea—the troubled waters have spread out deep, and up from their depths shine the still reflections of those great lights which gilt the stages of the past. Calmly now we can look at the reaction from the French Revolution to the Empire, and say, "This was inevitable,"—of Napoleon's[Pg 397] fall, "this was necessary"; of the awakening of Science, "this was a natural result"; of the uprising of '48, "this was the premature birth of an idea forced upon the people by the oppression of Authority"; we can forget the choking agony of John Brown, and declare his death a victory. We can look upon the awful waste of blood in the Civil War and say, "It was pitiful, but the goblet of woe must needs have been spilled full of red life wine, ere the hoarse and hollow throat of tyranny were satisfied." We can see where each of the contending principles has lost and gained, and measuring the sum totals against each other, must decide that the old despotism is losing ground; that instead of the supreme authority of God, the supreme sovereignty of the Individual is the growing idea.
And now, as we wait, let’s take a moment to reflect. So far, we've been looking at what’s already happened. While we can understand some of the emotions that fueled this past, and feel the pulse that ran through it, we can talk about it without being overwhelmed by feelings on either side. The river of emotions has flowed into the sea—the turbulent waters have spread out widely, and from their depths, we can see the clear reflections of the significant forces that shaped our history. Calmly now, we can look at the reaction from the French Revolution to the Empire and say, "This was inevitable,"—about Napoleon's[Pg 397] downfall, "this was necessary"; regarding the rise of Science, "this was a natural outcome"; about the uprising of '48, "this was the premature birth of an idea forced upon the people by the oppression of Authority"; we can set aside the painful struggle of John Brown and view his death as a victory. We can acknowledge the immense loss of life in the Civil War and say, "It was tragic, but the cup of sorrow had to be filled with blood before the harsh grip of tyranny was satisfied." We can see where each of the conflicting principles has gained and lost, and by weighing the consequences against one another, must conclude that the old despotism is losing ground; that instead of the absolute authority of God, the absolute sovereignty of the Individual is the emerging idea.
But now we have come to a stage where we can no longer be cool spectators. In what happens now we too must be part and parcel of the action; we too must hope, and toil, and struggle and suffer. We are no longer looking through the clear still atmosphere of the dead: around our forms the wheeling mists are circled, and before our eyes the haze lies thick—the haze of gold or the haze of gray. The dimness of the "yet to be" befogs our sight, and the rush of hope and fear blinds all our faculties. You who stand well upon the heights of love, of comfort, of happiness, heeding not the darkness and the sorrow beneath you, behold, with up-cast eyes, the great figures of God and Freedom wound about, showered with light. To you there is no menace in their darting eyes, there is no purpose in their full-drawn statures, there is no jarring in their clarion voices. No! for your senses are stupid in your luxury, your brains are dulled, too dulled to think, your ears are glutted with the ring of gold. In your vain and foolish hearts you dream that[Pg 398] what you see there is a shadowy bridal; that there, at last, Religion and Science, Statecraft and Freedom, are meeting to embrace each other.
But now we’ve reached a point where we can’t just sit back and watch. We need to be part of everything that’s happening; we have to hope, work hard, struggle, and endure. We’re no longer observing from a clear and calm distance; the swirling mists are all around us, and a thick haze—either golden or gray—clouds our vision. The uncertainty of what’s to come fogs our sight, and the rush of hope and fear overwhelms our senses. You who stand high on the peaks of love, comfort, and happiness, ignoring the darkness and sorrow below you, look up and see the powerful figures of God and Freedom illuminated with light. To you, there’s nothing threatening about their piercing gaze, no intention behind their strong postures, and no discord in their resonant voices. No! Your senses are dull from your luxury, your minds are too numb to think, and your ears are overwhelmed by the sound of wealth. In your shallow and misguided hearts, you believe that[Pg 398] what you witness is a ghostly wedding; that here, at last, Religion and Science, Governance and Freedom, are coming together in harmony.
Ah, go on, book-makers, press-writers, doctors and lawyers and preachers and teachers! Go on talking your incompatibilities; go on teaching your absurdities! Dream out your short-lived dream! At your feet, beneath the shadow of your capitols and domes, under the tuition of your few-facted, much-fictioned literature, from out your chaos of truth-flavored lies, from before your pulpits, your rostrums and your seats of learning, something is growing. Something that is looking you in the eyes, that is analyzing your statements, that is revolving your institutions in its brain, that is crushing your sophistries in its merciless machinery as fine as grain is ground between the whitened mill-rollers. Freethought is looking at you, gentlemen!—more than that, it questions you, it puts you on the witness-stand, it cross-examines you. It says, "Do you believe in God?" and you answer, "Yes." "Do you believe him to be omnipotent, omniscient, and all-just?" "Certainly; less than this would not be God." "Then you believe he has the power to order all things as he wills, and being all-just he wills all things according to justice?" "Yes." "Then you believe him to be the impartially-loving father of all his created children?" "Yes." "And each one of those children has an equal right to life and liberty?" "Yes." Then look upon this earth beneath you, this earth of beings whose lives are of so poor account to you, and tell us, where is God and what is he doing?
Ah, go ahead, bookies, journalists, doctors, lawyers, preachers, and teachers! Keep discussing your disagreements; keep teaching your nonsense! Live out your fleeting dreams! At your feet, in the shadow of your government buildings and domes, under the guidance of your twisted and exaggerated literature, from your mix of truth-flavored lies, from in front of your pulpits, podiums, and classrooms, something is emerging. Something is staring you in the eyes, analyzing your claims, rethinking your institutions, and crushing your clever arguments in its relentless machinery, as finely as grain is ground between the white mill rollers. Freethought is looking at you, folks!—more than that, it questions you, it puts you on the stand, it cross-examines you. It asks, "Do you believe in God?" and you reply, "Yes." "Do you believe he is all-powerful, all-knowing, and completely just?" "Of course; anything less wouldn’t be God." "Then you believe he has the power to arrange everything as he wants, and being all-just, he does everything according to justice?" "Yes." "Then you believe he is the equally loving father of all his created children?" "Yes." "And each of those children has an equal right to life and liberty?" "Yes." Then look at this earth beneath you, this earth of beings whose lives mean so little to you, and tell us, where is God and what is he doing?
Everyone has a right to life! What mockery! When the control of the necessaries of life is given to the few by the State, and above the seal of the law the priest has set the seal of the Church! Verily,
Everyone has a right to life! What a joke! When the essentials of life are handed over to a select few by the government, and on top of the law's seal, the priest has placed the seal of the Church! Truly,
When you take that which I live by.
Is this your Divine Justice?
Is this your divine justice?
What irony to tell me I am free if at that same time you have it in your power to withhold the means of my existence! Free! Will you look down here at these whose sight is shadowed with the ebon shadow of despair, these, the homeless, the disinherited, the product of whose toil you take and leave them barely enough to live upon—live to toil on and keep you in your luxury! You, the monied idlers, you, the book-makers and the journalists, who do more to cry down truth, to laud our social lies, our economic despots and our pious frauds, than any other propaganda can! You, the doctors, whose drugs have cursed the world with poison-eaten bodies, corroded the health of unborn generations with your medicated slime, and when the sources of life have yielded to the hungry body so poor a stream that for lack of air, and earth, and sun, and food, and clothing, and recreation, it drooped and sickened, have bottled up some nauseating stuff, and with oracular wisdom have taught them to imagine it could undo what years of misery had done! You, the law-makers, who have twisted Nature's code till to be natural is to be a criminal; you, who have lawed away the earth that was not yours to give; you, who even seek to charter the sea and make the commandment "across the middle of this river thou shalt not go unless thou render tribute unto Cæsar!" you, who never inquire "what is justice," but "what is law!" And you, the teachers, you who prate of the glory of knowledge as the remedy for the evils of the world, and boast your compulsory law of education, while a stronger law than all the wordy sentences ever graven upon statute books,[Pg 400] is driving the children out of the schoolground into the factory, into the saw-mill, into the shaft, into the furrow, into the myriad camps of toil, to the dust of the wheel, to the heat of the furnace, till their pallid cheeks and bloodless lips are bleached like bones beneath the desert sun, and their clogged lungs rattle in their breathing pain! Will you look at these, the under-stratum of your social earth, and tell them they are free? Will you tell them ignorance is their greatest curse and education their only remedy? Will you say to these children, "We have provided free schools for you, and now we compel you to attend them whether you have anything to eat and wear or not"? Will you tell these people there is a good, kind, merciful God who loves them, meting out justice to them from the skies?
What irony to say I'm free when you have the power to take away the means for me to live! Free! Look at those whose eyes are clouded with the dark shadow of despair—those who are homeless, disinherited, the very ones whose hard work you exploit while leaving them barely enough to survive—living just to work and support your luxury! You, the wealthy idlers, you, the book publishers and journalists, who do more to dismiss the truth and praise our social lies, our economic tyrants, and our pious deceivers than any other propaganda ever could! You, the doctors, whose medications have poisoned the world with sickening bodies, harming the health of future generations with your medicated waste, and when the sources of life have provided such a poor supply for the starving that they droop and suffer for lack of air, earth, sun, food, clothing, and rest, you bottle some disgusting substance and with supposed wisdom teach them to believe it could reverse years of suffering! You, the lawmakers, who have twisted the natural code until being natural feels like a crime; you, who have controlled the land that wasn’t yours to give; you, who even try to govern the sea, declaring "you shall not cross this river unless you pay tribute to Cæsar!" You never ask "what is justice?" but rather "what is law?" And you, the teachers, who talk about the glory of knowledge as the solution to the world's problems, boasting about your mandatory education laws, while a more powerful force than all the flowery legislation ever written is driving the children out of school and into factories, sawmills, shafts, fields, and countless labor camps, to the dust of the machines, to the heat of the furnaces, until their pale cheeks and bloodless lips look like bones beneath the desert sun, and their choked lungs gasp in pain! Will you look at these, the foundation of your social structure, and claim they are free? Will you tell them that ignorance is their greatest curse and education their only solution? Will you say to these children, "We’ve set up free schools for you, and now we force you to go to them no matter if you have anything to eat or wear"? Will you tell these people there is a good, kind, merciful God who loves them and serves justice from the heavens?
No, you will not, you cannot. The words will die upon your lips ere you utter them.
No, you won't, you can't. The words will die on your lips before you say them.
Do you know what it is they see up there above you, they whose eyes look through the mist of gray and the shroud of darkness? They see your God of justice a pitiless slave-driver, his Church more brutal than the lash, his State more merciless than the bloodhound; they see themselves a thousand million serfs more hopelessly enthralled, more helplessly chained down than e'en the lashed and tortured body of the chattel slave. For them there is no refuge, no escape; in every land the Master rules; no fugitive slave law need now be passed—there is no place to flee—the whole horizon is iron-bound. White and black alike are yoked together, and the master yields no distinction, shows no mercy. The bare pittance of existence is the meed for him who toils, and for him who cannot—starvation! with a preacher to help him die! That is the justice that they see there, in the shadow lines above your golden haze. And they see, too, a conflict preparing between those two antagonistic forces such as[Pg 401] never before the world has witnessed. They see your God concentrating his strength to fight so bitter a battle with Liberty as shall crush the spirit of individuality forever from the race. They see him ranging his forces, those forces blood-imbrued through all the anguished past, the blacklist, the club, the sword, the rifle, the prison, aye, the scaffold; they see them all, and know that ere your God will yield his vested rights, the noblest of the race will have been stricken, the most unselfish will have been tortured in his dungeons, the white robes of innocence will have been reddened in her own martyr's blood, and Death will have shadowed many and many a home, unless you shall hearken to the voice of Liberty and save yourselves while there is yet time. They see the wide stage spreading out, they see the passions moving over it; they see there, in the center, beneath the rolling brilliance of the Empire State, the tragic inauguration of the act! They see a grim and blackened thing, a silent thing, the demoniac effigy of Torquemada's spirit, the frozen laugh of the Dark Ages at our boasted civilization; they see twelve stolid fools before this Nineteenth Century gallows; they see the hiding place of that thing masquerading under the sacred name of Justice, which shrinks even from the gaze of the lauding press and the imbecile jurymen, and does unknown its deed of murder; they see four shrouded forms, they hear four muffled voices, a broken sentence, and—an awful hush! And then, O crowning irony of all, they see advancing to speak to them over the bodies of the murdered (and mouthed back from a hundred pulpits comes the echo), Jehovah masked as Jesus. Ah, the divine cowardice of it! Mild is the light in the Nazarene eyes, tender the tone of the Nazarene voice!
Do you know what it is they see up there above you, those whose eyes peer through the gray mist and the darkness? They see your God of justice as a ruthless slave-driver, His Church more brutal than a whip, His State more merciless than a bloodhound; they see themselves as a billion serfs more hopelessly trapped, more helplessly chained down than even the whipped and tortured body of the chattel slave. For them, there is no refuge, no escape; in every land, the Master rules; no fugitive slave law needs to be passed—there's nowhere to run—the entire horizon is iron-bound. White and black alike are yoked together, and the master makes no distinction, shows no mercy. The meager scraps of existence are the reward for those who toil, and for those who cannot—starvation! with a preacher to help them die! That is the justice they see there, in the shadow lines above your golden haze. And they see, too, a conflict brewing between two opposing forces like never seen before in the world. They see your God gathering His strength to fight such a bitter battle with Liberty as will crush the spirit of individuality forever from the race. They see Him lining up His forces, those forces stained with blood through all the anguished past, the blacklist, the club, the sword, the rifle, the prison, yes, the gallows; they see them all, and know that before your God will give up His claimed rights, the noblest among the race will have been struck down, the most selfless will have been tortured in His dungeons, the white robes of innocence will have been stained with her own martyr's blood, and Death will have overshadowed many a home, unless you listen to the voice of Liberty and save yourselves while there is still time. They see the wide stage spreading out, they see the passions moving across it; they see there, in the center, beneath the shining brilliance of the Empire State, the tragic start of the act! They see a grim and blackened thing, a silent thing, the demonic effigy of Torquemada's spirit, the frozen laugh of the Dark Ages at our claimed civilization; they see twelve dull fools before this Nineteenth Century gallows; they see the hiding place of that thing dressed up in the sacred name of Justice, which even shrinks from the gaze of the praising press and the foolish jurors, and does its murderous deed unknown; they see four shrouded forms, they hear four muffled voices, a broken sentence, and—an awful silence! And then, oh the ultimate irony of it all, they see moving to speak to them over the bodies of the murdered (and echoed back from a hundred pulpits comes the response), Jehovah disguised as Jesus. Ah, the divine cowardice of it! Soft is the light in the Nazarene's eyes, gentle the tone of the Nazarene's voice!
"Ah, people whom I love! For whom my life was given long ago on Calvary! What rashness is it that[Pg 402] you meditate? Is it that you are weary of the yoke of love I lay on you? Is this your faith? Have I not promised you a sweet release when your dark pilgrimage on earth is o'er? Exiles ye are upon this world of pain and if oppression comes to weigh you down, if hunger shows his long fangs at your hearth, if your chilled limbs are cramped with bitter cold the while your neighbor hoards his fuel up, if you are driven out upon the street with crying children clinging piteously and begging you for shelter from the storm, if your hard toil is taken by the law to satisfy a corporation's greed, if fever and distress gnaw at your heart and still you tread the weary wine-press out, knowing no rest until the death-hour comes; if all these things discourage and perplex, know 'tis for love of you I order it. For thus would I point you to paradise, win you from all the pleasure of the world, and fix your hopes on Heaven's eternity. 'Whom the Lord loveth, him he chasteneth'; so then it is for love that these things are. For love of you I press your life-blood out; for love of you I load you down with pain; for love of you I take your rights away; for love of you I institute the law that slaves you to the grasping millionaire; for love of you I pile the glutted hoards of Vanderbilt and Gould and Rothschild and the rest; for love of you I rent the right to breathe in a poor tenement of dingy dirt; for love of you I make machines a curse; for love of you I make you toil long hours, and those who cannot toil, I turn adrift to wander as they may—sons into dens where thievery is learned as a fine art, daughters to barter their virginity till competition forces down the price of lust and death is left them as a last resort. Ah, what a golden crown, and sweet-toned harp, what a resplendent whit robe, await the soul whom so God loves while on the earth it dwells. Aye, for the love of you these men were murdered, and for my glory; and[Pg 403] through my holy love they roast in hell: for they would take away the instruments whereby I lure you to my blest abode. They would have taught you what your freedom meant; they would have told you to regain your rights; they would have contradicted my commands and lost you heaven, perchance—and if not heaven, hell. Keep to your faith, my people, trust in God! Break not the altars where your fathers knelt; trust to your teachers, keep within the law; bow to the Church and kiss the State's great toe! So shall good order be observed, obeyed, and as 'Peace reigned in Warsaw,' so anon shall 'Peace, good-will to men reign on the earth.'"
"Ah, the people I love! For whom my life was given long ago on Calvary! What foolishness are you considering? Are you tired of the burden of love I place on you? Is this your belief? Haven't I promised you a gentle release when your difficult journey on earth is over? You are exiles in this world of pain, and if oppression starts to crush you, if hunger shows its sharp teeth at your door, if your freezing limbs are stiff with bitter cold while your neighbor stockpiles fuel, if you are thrown onto the street with hungry children desperately clinging to you, begging for shelter from the storm, if your hard work is taken by the law to feed a corporation's greed, if illness and distress eat away at your heart and yet you continue to labor tirelessly, knowing no rest until death finally arrives; if all these things discourage and confuse you, know that it is out of love for you that I allow it. For this is how I guide you to paradise, draw you away from all the pleasures of the world, and set your hopes on eternity in Heaven. 'Whom the Lord loves, He chastens'; so these things are for love. For love of you, I press out your lifeblood; for love of you, I burden you with pain; for love of you, I take away your rights; for love of you, I create laws that enslave you to the greedy millionaire; for love of you, I pile up the excessive wealth of Vanderbilt, Gould, Rothschild, and the others; for love of you, I rent out the right to breathe in a dirty, impoverished tenement; for love of you, I turn machines into a curse; for love of you, I make you work long hours, and those who cannot labor, I cast adrift to fend for themselves—sons into places where crime becomes a skill, daughters to sell their bodies until competition drives the price of lust down, leaving them with death as the last option. Ah, what a golden crown and sweet-sounding harp, what a radiant white robe await the soul that God loves while living on earth. Yes, for your sake, these men were killed, and for my glory; and through my holy love, they suffer in hell: for they would take away the means by which I draw you to my blessed home. They would have taught you what your freedom meant; they would have told you to reclaim your rights; they would have opposed my commands and potentially lost you heaven—and if not heaven, hell. Hold on to your faith, my people, trust in God! Do not break the altars where your ancestors prayed; trust your teachers, stay within the law; bow to the Church and kiss the State's great toe! Then good order will be upheld, and just as 'Peace reigned in Warsaw,' so too will 'Peace and goodwill towards men' reign on the earth."
These are the words that fall from the lips of him you call "the merciful," "the just." These are the sounds that sink into the ears of those upon whose toil you are dependent for your existence; judge you how they will be received. And now, you, the dwellers on the lifted heights, listen to the voice that follows him, for these are words that concern you, and if you listen to their warning you may yet save yourselves the desolation and the ruin that otherwise must come. This deep, bell-pealing voice that echoes through the corridors of thought till almost Death's chill sleepers might arise again, is the voice which called for centuries to the Empire, "Cease your oppressions or the people rise"; and to the Kingdom, "Curse not the new world with your tyrannies, it will rebel"; and to the Master, "Put not the lash upon your bonded slave, for the time will come when every stroke will rise like a warrior armed, to burn and waste and kill." The Empire laughed, the Kingdom ignored, the Planter sneered; but the time came when laugh and sneer died to white ashes. The time came when "France got drunk with blood, to vomit crime," when England "lost the brightest jewel in her coronal," when the South waded in blood and tears and knelt her pride before a[Pg 404] conqueror. And now, she, the liberator, the destined conqueror of God, calls out to you, "Yield up your scepters ere they be torn from you; give back the stolen earth, the mine, the sea! Give back the source of life, give back the light! For a black, bitter hour is waiting you, an awful gulf unfathomed in its depth, if now you do not pause and render justice."
These are the words that come from the mouth of the one you call "the merciful," "the just." These are the sounds that sink into the ears of those whose hard work you rely on for your survival; consider how they will be received. And now, you who live in high places, pay attention to the voice that follows him, for these words are important for you, and if you heed their warning, you might still avoid the destruction and ruin that will otherwise come. This deep, resonant voice that echoes through the halls of thought, even making Death's cold sleepers stir again, is the voice that for centuries called to the Empire, "Stop your oppressions or the people will rise"; and to the Kingdom, "Do not curse the new world with your tyrannies, it will rebel"; and to the Master, "Do not whip your bonded slave, for the time will come when every strike will rise like a warrior armed, to burn, destroy, and kill." The Empire laughed, the Kingdom ignored it, the Planter sneered; but the time came when laughter and sneers turned to white ashes. The time came when "France got drunk with blood, to vomit crime," when England "lost the brightest jewel in her crown," when the South waded through blood and tears and humbled her pride before a conqueror. And now, she, the liberator, the destined conqueror of God, calls out to you, "Surrender your scepters before they are taken from you; return the stolen land, the mines, the sea! Give back the source of life, give back the light! For a dark, bitter hour awaits you, a terrible unknown abyss in its depths, if you do not pause now and deliver justice."
Ah, thou, whatever be thy awful name, which like a serpent's trail hath marked the earth, whether Jehovah, Buddha, Joss, or Christ! Thou who hast done for love what others do for most envenomed hate, how hast thou hated these the happy ones! Is this impartial justice then to these, to pour the golden treasures of the earth into their laps, that these may feast and toast and so forget thee and thy promised heaven? Truly thou hast been most unkind to them, since kindness means with thee a tearing out of e'en the heart and entrails of existence. Bah! how thou liest! To what most pitiable trick of speech hast thou been forced! Think'st thou the dwellers in the darkness longer take thy creed of crystalline deception! No! They laugh at thee, they spew thee out, they spit at thee.
Ah, you, whatever your terrible name is, which has left a mark on the earth like a serpent’s trail, whether it’s Jehovah, Buddha, Joss, or Christ! You who have done for love what others do for the deepest hate, how have you turned against the happy ones! Is this what you call impartial justice, to dump the riches of the earth into their laps, so they can feast and forget about you and your promised heaven? Truly, you have been very unkind to them, since your idea of kindness means tearing out even the heart and guts of existence. Ugh! How you lie! What a pathetic trick of language you’ve been forced into! Do you think those trapped in darkness still buy your deceptive teachings? No! They laugh at you, they throw you out, they spit on you.
Love! Say! Look—this long procession coming here! Here are the murderers, with their red-hued eyes; here the adulterers, with their lecherous glance; here are the prostitutes, with their mark of shame; here are the gamblers, with their itching hands; here are the thieves, with furtive lips and eyes; here are the liars with their dastard tongues; here all the train that Crime can muster up reviews before thee! And after them, a ghastly, fearful sight, follow the victims of their blackened hearts, slain, ruined, desolated by thy love! And now, behold, another train comes on—a train whose name is legion! Here the dark, bruted faces from the mines, here the hard, sun-browned cheeks from out the furrow, here the dull[Pg 405] visage from the lumber-camp, here the wan eyes from whirling factory, here the gaunt giants from the furnace fire, here the tarred hands from off the stream and sea, here all the aching limbs that stand behind the fashionable counter, here, O pitiful sight of all, those whose home is in the street, whose table is the garbage pile, the vast, helpless body of the unemployed. And, ever as they march, they drop, and drop, into the earth that swallows them, and over their graves the march goes on. These are thy victims, God! These are the creatures of thy Church and Law! Speak no more of the breaking of altars, thou who hast broken every altar that the human heart holds dear! Take thy position at the head of the murderers' column! And when thou hast marched away into the past, thou and thy preachers and thy praters of justice, then will the world return to justice and the great law of Nature reign upon the earth. Then will her broad, green acres yield their wealth to him who toils, and him alone; then will the store-houses of Nature yield her fuel and her light, not to the corporation whose high-priced lobbying can buy it, for in that time no wealth nor intrigue can purchase the heritage of all, but to all the sons and daughters of Labor. And then upon this earth there shall be no hungry mouths, no freezing limbs; no children spending the hours of youth in gaining a miserable livelihood, no women crying,
Love! Look—this long line coming here! Here are the murderers, with their bloodshot eyes; here the cheaters, with their lustful looks; here are the prostitutes, wearing their shame; here are the gamblers, with their restless hands; here are the thieves, with sneaky lips and eyes; here are the liars with their wicked tongues; here is all the crew that Crime can gather before you! And after them, a terrifying sight follows—the victims of their corrupted hearts, slain, ruined, desolated by your love! And now, behold, another line approaches—a line called legion! Here are the grim faces from the mines, here the weathered, sunburned cheeks from the fields, here the dull expressions from the lumber camps, here the tired eyes from the spinning factories, here the skinny giants from the furnace fire, here the blackened hands from the rivers and seas, here all the weary limbs that stand behind the upscale counters, here, in a sorrowful sight, those whose home is the street, whose table is the trash pile, the huge, helpless body of the unemployed. And as they march, they fall into the earth that consumes them, and over their graves the march continues. These are your victims, God! These are the products of your Church and Law! Speak no more of broken altars, you who have shattered every altar that the human heart values! Take your place at the front of the murderers' line! And when you have marched away into the past, you and your preachers and your talkers of justice, then the world will return to justice, and the great law of Nature will rule the earth. Then her vast, green fields will yield their bounty to those who work, and only them; then Nature's storerooms will provide her fuel and light, not to the corporation whose expensive lobbying can buy it, for in that time no wealth or schemes can buy the inheritance of all, but to all the sons and daughters of Labor. And then on this earth there shall be no hungry mouths, no freezing limbs; no children wasting their youth trying to make a meager living, no women weeping,
Along with the brutal Turk,
Where a woman has never had a soul to save
If this is Christian work!"
no men wandering aimlessly in search of a master for their slavery.
no men wandering purposelessly looking for a master to enslave them.
But O, careless dwellers upon the heights, awaken now!—do not wait till reason, persuasion, judgment,[Pg 406] coolness are swept down before the rising whirlwind. Bend your energies now to the eradication of the Authority idea, to righting the wrongs of your fellow-men. Do it for your own interest, for if you slumber on—ah me! ye will awaken one day when an ominous rumble prefaces the waking of a terrific underground thunder, when the earth shakes in a frightful ague fit, when from out the parched throats of the people a burning cry will come like lava from a crater, "'Bread, bread, bread!' No more preachers, no more politicians, no more lawyers, no more gods, no more heavens, no more promises! Bread!" And then, when you hear a terrible leaden groan, know that at last, here in your free America, beneath the floating banner of the stars and stripes, more than fifty million human hearts have burst! A dynamite bomb that will shock the continent to its foundations and knock the sea back from its shores!
But oh, careless people living high up, wake up now!—don't wait until reason, persuasion, judgment,[Pg 406] and calmness are swept away by the rising storm. Focus your energy now on getting rid of the idea of Authority and fixing the wrongs done to your fellow humans. Do it for your own sake, because if you keep snoozing—oh no!—you will wake up one day when a deep rumble signals the coming of a terrifying underground storm, when the earth shakes in a dreadful fit, when from the parched throats of the people will rise a desperate cry like lava from a volcano, "'Bread, bread, bread!' No more preachers, no more politicians, no more lawyers, no more gods, no more heavens, no more promises! Bread!" And then, when you hear a terrible heavy groan, understand that at last, here in your free America, under the waving stars and stripes, more than fifty million human hearts have shattered! A dynamite explosion that will shake the continent to its core and force the sea back from its shores!
Thus history's iron law decrees; The day is getting hot! Oh Babylon,
"It’s nice and cool under your willow trees!"
SKETCHES AND STORIES
A Rocket of Iron
It was one of those misty October nightfalls of the north, when the white fog creeps up from the river, and winds itself like a corpse-sheet around the black, ant-like mass of human insignificance, a cold menace from Nature to Man, till the foreboding of that irresistible fatality which will one day lay us all beneath the ice-death sits upon your breast, and stifles you, till you start up desperately crying, "Let me out, let me out!"
It was one of those foggy October evenings in the north, when the thick white mist rises from the river and wraps itself like a shroud around the small, busy figures of people, a chilling warning from Nature to Humanity, until the weight of that unavoidable fate that will someday bury us all under the frozen ground presses down on your chest and chokes you, making you jump up in desperation, shouting, “Let me out, let me out!”
For an hour I had been staring through the window at that chill steam, thickening and blurring out the lines that zig-zagged through it indefinitely, pale drunken images of facts, staggering against the invulnerable vapor that walled me in—a sublimated grave marble. Were they all ghosts, those figures wandering across the white night, hardly distinguishable from the posts and pickets that wove in and out, like half-dismembered bodies writhing in pain? My own fingers were curiously numb and inert; had I, too, become a shadow?
For an hour, I had been staring out the window at the cold mist, thickening and blurring the lines that zigzagged endlessly through it—faint, drunken images of facts, struggling against the impenetrable vapor that surrounded me like a polished tombstone. Were those figures wandering across the white night all ghosts, barely different from the posts and fences that intertwined like half-dismembered bodies writhing in agony? My own fingers felt oddly numb and lifeless; had I, too, turned into a shadow?
It grew unbearable at last, the pressure of the foreboding at my heart, the sense of that on-creeping of Universal Death. I ran out of doors, impelled by the vague impulse to assert my own being, to seek relief in struggle, even though foredoomed futile—to seek warmth, fellowship, somewhere, though but with those[Pg 410] ineffective pallors in the mist, that dissolved even while I looked at them. Once in the street, I ran on indifferently, glad to be jostled, glad of the snarling of dogs and the curses of laborers calling to one another. The penumbra of the mist, that menacing dim foreshadow, had not chilled these, then! On, on, through the alleys where human flesh was close, and when one listened one could hear breathings and many feet, drifting at last into the current that swept through the main channel of the city, and presently, whirled round in an eddy, I found myself staring through the open door of the great Iron Works. Perhaps it was the sensation of warmth that held me there first, some feeling of exhilaration and wakening defiance in the flash and swirl of the yellow flames—this, mixed with an indistinct desire to clutch at something, anything, that seemed stationary in the midst of all this that slipped and wavered and fell away.... No, I remember now: there was something before that; there was a sound—a sound that had stopped my feet in their going, and smote me with a long shudder—a sound of hammers, beating, beating, beating a terrific hail, momentarily faster and louder, and in between a panting as of some great monster catching breath beneath the driving of that iron rain. Faster, faster—clang! A long reverberant shriek! The giant had rolled and shivered in his pain. Involuntarily I was drawn down into the Valley of the Sound, words muttering themselves through my lips as I passed: "Forging, forging—what are they forging there? Frankenstein makes his Monster. How the iron screams!" But I heard it no more now; I only saw!—saw the curling yellow flames, and the[Pg 411] red, red iron that panted, and the Masters of the Hammers. How they moved there, like demons in the abyss, their bodies swinging, their eyes tense and a-glitter, their faces covered with the gloom of the torture-chamber!
It finally became unbearable, the pressure of impending doom in my heart, that creeping sense of Universal Death. I rushed outside, driven by a vague need to assert my existence, to find relief in struggle, even if it was doomed to fail—to seek warmth, connection, anywhere, even if it was just with those[Pg 410] ineffective shapes in the mist that dissolved as I looked at them. Once in the street, I ran on aimlessly, happy to be jostled, enjoying the barking of dogs and the shouts of workers calling to each other. The shadow of the mist, that threatening dim outline, hadn’t affected them, then! On, on, through the alleys where humanity was close, and if you listened closely you could hear breaths and many feet, eventually flowing into the current that swept through the city’s main artery, and soon, caught in an eddy, I found myself staring through the open door of the massive Iron Works. Maybe it was the warmth that kept me there at first, that feeling of exhilaration and rebellious energy in the flicker and swirl of the yellow flames—this, mixed with a vague desire to grab something, anything, stable amid all that slipped and wavered and fell away.... No, I remember now: there was something before that; there was a sound—a sound that stopped my movement, sending a long shiver through me—a sound of hammers, pounding, pounding, pounding a thunderous rhythm, momentarily faster and louder, and in between, the ragged breath of some great beast gasping for air under that downpour of iron. Faster, faster—clang! A long resonant scream! The giant shuddered in its pain. Involuntarily, I was drawn into the Valley of the Sound, words escaping my lips as I passed: "Forging, forging—what are they making there? Frankenstein creates his Monster. How the iron screams!" But I heard it no longer; I only saw!—saw the curling yellow flames, and the[Pg 411] red, red iron that panted, and the Masters of the Hammers. How they moved there, like demons in the abyss, their bodies swaying, their eyes intense and glimmering, their faces shadowed with the gloom of the torture chamber!
Only one face I saw, young and fair—young and very fair—whereon the gloom seemed not to settle. The skin of it was white and shining there in the midst of that black haze; over the wide forehead fell tumbling waves of thick brown hair, and two great dark eyes looked steadily into the red iron, as if they saw therein something I did not see; only now and then they were lifted, and looked away upward, as if beyond the smoke-pall they beheld a vision. Once he turned so that the rose-light cast forth his profile as a silhouette; and I shivered, it was so fine and hard! Hard with the hardness of beaten iron, and fine with the fineness of a keen chisel. Had the hammers been beating on that fair young face?
Only one face I saw, young and beautiful—young and very beautiful—on which the gloom didn’t seem to settle. The skin was white and glowing there in the middle of that black haze; thick waves of brown hair tumbled over the wide forehead, and two large dark eyes stared intently into the red iron, as if they saw something I couldn’t. Now and then, those eyes would glance upward, as if beyond the smoke they could see a vision. Once he turned so that the soft light highlighted his profile like a silhouette; and I shivered, it was so striking and defined! Defined like the hardness of forged iron, and striking like the precision of a sharp chisel. Were the hammers pounding on that beautiful young face?
A comrade called, a sudden terrified cry. There was a wild rush, a mad stampede of feet, a horrible screech of hissing metal, and a rocket of iron shot upward toward the black roof, bursting and falling in a burning shower. Three figures lay writhing along the floor, among the leaping, demoniac sparks.
A friend yelled out, a sudden, scared scream. There was a frantic dash, a crazy stampede of feet, a terrifying screech of hissing metal, and a projectile of iron shot up toward the dark ceiling, exploding and raining down in a fiery shower. Three figures were thrashing on the floor, surrounded by the jumping, demonic sparks.
The first to lift them was the Man with the white face. He had stood still in the storm, and ran forward when the others shrank back. Now he passed by me, bearing his dying burden, and I saw no quiver upon brow or chin; only, when he laid it in the ambulance, I fancied I saw upon the delicate curved lips a line of purpose deepen, and the reflection of the iron-fire glow in the strange eyes, as if for an instant the door of a hidden furnace had been opened and smouldering[Pg 412] coals had breathed the air. And even then he looked up!
The first to lift them was the man with the white face. He had stood firm in the storm and rushed forward when the others stepped back. Now he passed by me, carrying his dying burden, and I noticed no twitching on his brow or chin; only when he placed it in the ambulance, I thought I saw a line of determination deepen on his delicate curved lips, and a glimpse of an intense glow reflecting in his strange eyes, as if for a moment the door of a hidden furnace had been opened and smoldering coals had been exposed to the air. And even then, he looked up!
It was all over in half an hour. There would be weeping in three little homes; and one was dead, and one would die, and one would crawl, a seared human stump, to the end of his weary days. The crowd that had gathered was gone; they would not know the Stump when it begged from them with its maimed hands, six months after, on some street corner. "Fakir" they would say, and laugh. There would be an entry on the company's books, and a brief line in the newspapers next day. But the welding of the iron would go on, and the man who gave his easy money for it would fancy he had paid for it, not seeing the stiff figures in their graves, nor the crippled beggar, nor the broken homes.
It was all over in half an hour. There would be tears in three little homes; one person was dead, one would die, and one would be left a burnt-out shell, struggling through the rest of his days. The crowd that had gathered was gone; they wouldn’t recognize the Stump when it begged from them with its damaged hands, six months later, on some street corner. "Fakir," they would say, and laugh. There would be a record in the company's accounts and a short article in the next day's newspapers. But the welding of the iron would continue, and the man who casually spent his money on it would believe he had actually paid for it, oblivious to the lifeless bodies in their graves, the crippled beggar, and the shattered homes.
The rocket of iron is already cold; dull, inert, fireless, the black fragments lie upon the floor whereon they lately rained their red revenge. Do with them what you will, you cannot undo their work. The men are clearing way. Only he with the white face does not go back to his place. Still set and silent he takes his coat, "presses his soft hat down upon his thick, damp locks," and goes out into the fog and night. So close he passed me, I might have touched him; but he never saw me. Perhaps he was still carrying the burden of the dying man upon his heart; perhaps some mightier burden. For one instant the shapely, boyish figure was in full light, then it vanished away in the engulfing mist—the mist which the vision of him had made me forget. For I knew I had seen a Man of Iron, into whose soul the iron had driven, whose nerves were tempered as cold steel, but behind whose still, impassive features slumbered a white-hot heart. And others should see a rocket and a ruin, and[Pg 413] feel the Vengeance of Beaten Iron, before the mist comes and swallows all.
The iron rocket is already cold; dull, lifeless, without fire, the black pieces lie on the floor where they recently rained down their red revenge. Do whatever you want with them, you can’t change what they’ve done. The men are clearing the way. Only the one with the white face doesn’t return to his spot. Still set and silent, he puts on his coat, “pulls his soft hat down onto his thick, damp hair,” and walks out into the fog and night. He passed so close to me that I could have touched him, but he never noticed me. Maybe he was still carrying the weight of the dying man in his heart; maybe it was an even heavier burden. For a moment, the well-built, boyish figure was fully lit, then it disappeared into the enveloping mist—the mist that made me forget his presence. For I knew I had seen a Man of Iron, into whose soul the iron had penetrated, whose nerves were as cold as steel, but behind his still, expressionless face lay a white-hot heart. And others would see a rocket and a ruin, and[Pg 413] feel the Vengeance of Beaten Iron before the mist comes and consumes everything.
I had forgotten! Upon that face, that young, fair face, so smooth and fine that even the black smoke would not rest upon it, there bloomed the roses of Early Death. Hot-house flowers!
I had forgotten! On that face, that young, fair face, so smooth and fine that even the black smoke wouldn't settle on it, there bloomed the roses of Early Death. Greenhouse flowers!
The Chain Gang
It is far, far down in the southland, and I am back again, thanks be, in the land of wind and snow, where life lives. But that was in the days when I was a wretched thing, that crept and crawled, and shrunk when the wind blew, and feared the snow. So they sent me away down there to the world of the sun, where the wind and the snow are afraid. And the sun was kind to me, and the soft air that does not move lay around me like folds of down, and the poor creeping life in me winked in the light and stared out at the wide caressing air; stared away to the north, to the land of wind and rain, where my heart was,—my heart that would be at home.
It’s far down in the south, and I’m back again, thank goodness, in the land of wind and snow, where life thrives. But that was in the days when I was a miserable being, crawling and shrinking whenever the wind blew, terrified of the snow. So they sent me away to the sunny world, where the wind and snow are scared. The sun was kind to me, and the gentle, still air wrapped around me like soft layers. The weak little life inside me blinked in the light and looked out at the wide, comforting air; it gazed northward, toward the land of wind and rain, where my heart belonged—my heart that longed for home.
Yes, there, in the tender south, my heart was bitter and bowed, for the love of the singing wind and the frost whose edge was death,—bitter and bowed for the strength to bear that was gone, and the strength to love that abode. Day after day I climbed the hills with my face to the north and home. And there, on those southern heights, where the air was resin and balm, there smote on my ears the sound that all the wind of the north can never sing down again, the sound I shall hear till I stand at the door of the last silence.
Yes, there, in the gentle south, my heart was heavy and low, for the love of the singing wind and the frost whose edge was death—heavy and low for the strength to endure that was lost, and the strength to love that remained. Day after day I climbed the hills with my face turned north toward home. And there, on those southern heights, where the air was sweet and soothing, I heard the sound that all the north wind can never bring back again, the sound I will remember until I stand at the threshold of the final silence.
Cling—clang—cling—From the Georgian hills it sounds; and the snow and the storm cannot drown it,—the far-off, terrible music of the Chain Gang.
Cling—clang—cling—It echoes from the Georgian hills; and the snow and the storm can't mute it—the distant, haunting sound of the Chain Gang.
I met it there on the road, face to face, with all the light of the sun upon it. Do you know what it is? Do you know that every day men run in long procession, upon the road they build for others' safe and easy going, bound to a chain? And that other men, with guns upon their shoulders, ride beside them—with orders to kill if the living links break? There it stretched before me, a serpent of human bodies, bound to the iron and wrapped in the merciless folds of justified cruelty.
I encountered it there on the road, face to face, with the full light of the sun shining on it. Do you know what it is? Do you realize that every day, men march in a long line on the path they create for others' safe and easy passage, chained together? And that other men, carrying guns on their shoulders, ride alongside them—with orders to kill if the living links break? There it lay before me, a serpent of human bodies, bound to the iron and wrapped in the unforgiving coils of justified cruelty.
Clank—clink—clank—There was an order given. The living chain divided; groups fell to work upon the road; and then I saw and heard a miracle.
Clank—clink—clank—An order was given. The living chain split apart; teams got to work on the road; and then I saw and heard something miraculous.
Have you ever, out of a drowsy, lazy conviction that all knowledges, all arts, all dreams, are only patient sums of many toils of many millions dead and living, suddenly started into an uncanny consciousness that knowledges and arts and dreams are things more real than any living being ever was, which suddenly reveal themselves, unasked and unawaited, in the most obscure corners of soul-life, flashing out in prismatic glory to dazzle and shock all your security of thought, toppling it with vague questions of what is reality, that you cannot silence? When you hear that an untaught child is able, he knows not how, to do the works of the magicians of mathematics, has it never seemed to you that suddenly all books were swept away, and there before you stood a superb, sphinx-like creation, Mathematics itself, posing problems to men whose eyes are cast down, and all at once, out of whim, incorporating itself in that wide-eyed, mysterious child? Have you ever felt that all the works of the masters were swept aside in the burst of a singing voice, unconscious that it sings, and that Music itself, a master-presence, has entered the throat and sung?
Have you ever, in a sleepy, lazy moment, thought that all knowledge, all art, and all dreams are just the hard work of countless people, both dead and alive, and then suddenly realized that knowledge, art, and dreams are actually more real than any living person? They can unexpectedly reveal themselves in the deepest corners of your soul, shining brightly and dazzling you, shaking up your secure thoughts and leaving you with unsettling questions about what is real that you can't ignore? When you hear that a child who hasn’t been taught can perform the feats of mathematical wizards, doesn’t it feel like all the books have been swept away, and suddenly there stands before you a magnificent, enigmatic embodiment of Mathematics itself, presenting problems to people whose eyes are downcast, and unexpectedly taking shape in that wide-eyed, mysterious child? Have you ever sensed that all the masterpieces of great artists were brushed aside by the burst of a singing voice, unaware that it is singing, and that Music itself, a powerful presence, has taken charge and sung through that voice?
No, you have never felt it? But you have never heard the Chain Gang sing!
No, you’ve never experienced it? But you’ve never heard the Chain Gang sing!
Their faces were black and brutal and hopeless; their brows were low, their jaws were heavy, their eyes were hard; three hundred years of the scorn that brands had burned its scar upon the face and form of Ignorance,—Ignorance that had sought dully, stupidly, blindly, and been answered with that pitiless brand. But wide beyond the limits of high man and his little scorn, the great, sweet old Music-Soul, the chords of the World, smote through the black man's fibre in the days of the making of men; and it sings, it sings, with its ever-thrumming strings, through all the voices of the Chain Gang. And never one so low that it does not fill with the humming vibrancy that quivers and bursts out singing things always new and new and new.
Their faces were dark and harsh and filled with despair; their brows were low, their jaws were heavy, and their eyes were hard; three hundred years of the scorn that brands had left its mark on the face and form of Ignorance—Ignorance that had sought dully, stupidly, blindly, and received that merciless brand in return. But beyond the narrow limits of high society and its little disdain, the great, sweet old Music-Soul, the chords of the World, resonated through the black man's being during the time of humanity's creation; and it sings, it sings, with its ever-throbbing strings, through all the voices of the Chain Gang. And there’s never one so low that it doesn't resonate with the buzzing energy that quivers and bursts out into songs that are always fresh and new.
I heard it that day.
I heard it that day.
The leader struck his pick into the earth, and for a moment whistled like some wild, free, living flute in the forest. Then his voice floated out, like a low booming wind, crying an instant, and fell; there was the measure of a grave in the fall of it. Another voice rose up, and lifted the dead note aloft, like a mourner raising his beloved with a kiss. It drifted away to the hills and the sun. Then many voices rolled forward, like a great plunging wave, in a chorus never heard before, perhaps never again; for each man sung his own song as it came, yet all blent. The words were few, simple, filled with a great plaint; the wail of the sea was in it; and no man knew what his brother would sing, yet added his own without thought, as the rhythm swept on, and no voice knew what note its fellow voice would sing, yet they fell in one another as the billow falls in the trough or rolls to the crest, one upon the other, one within the[Pg 417] other, over, under, all in the great wave; and now one led and others followed, then it dropped back and another swelled upward, and every voice was soloist and chorister, and never one seemed conscious of itself, but only to sing out the great song.
The leader struck his pick into the ground and for a moment whistled like a wild, free flute in the forest. Then his voice carried out, like a low booming wind, calling out briefly before fading; there was a sense of a grave in that fading sound. Another voice rose up, lifting the dead note high, like a mourner raising their loved one with a kiss. It drifted away to the hills and the sun. Then many voices surged forward, like a massive wave, in a chorus never heard before, maybe never again; each man sang his own song as it came, yet all blended together. The words were few and simple, filled with deep sorrow; the wail of the sea was in it; and no man knew what his brother would sing, yet added his own without thinking, as the rhythm carried on, and no voice knew what note its fellow voice would hit, yet they intertwined like waves crashing together—one on top of the other, over and under, all in the great swell; and now one led while others followed, then it dropped back as another rose, and every voice was both soloist and part of the choir, with none seeming aware of themselves, just focused on singing out the great song.
And always, as the voices rose and sank, the axes swung and fell. And the lean white face of the man with the gun looked on with a stolid, paralyzed smile.
And always, as the voices went up and down, the axes swung and dropped. And the thin white face of the man with the gun watched with a blank, frozen smile.
Oh, that wild, sombre melody, that long, appealing plaint, with its hope laid beyond death,—that melody that was made only there, just now, before me, and passing away before me! If I could only seize it, hold it, stop it from passing! that all the world might hear the song of the Chain Gang! might know that here, in these red Georgian hills, convicts, black, brutal convicts, are making the music that is of no man's compelling, that floods like the tide and ebbs away like the tide, and will not be held—and is gone, far away and forever, out into the abyss where the voices of the centuries have drifted and are lost!
Oh, that wild, somber melody, that long, haunting lament, with its hope reaching beyond death—this melody that was created right here, just now, in front of me, and fading away before my eyes! If only I could grab it, hold onto it, stop it from slipping away! So that the whole world could hear the song of the Chain Gang! So they would know that here, in these red Georgia hills, convicts, brutal black convicts, are making music that no one can control, that rises like the tide and falls like the tide, and cannot be held—and is gone, far away and forever, out into the void where the voices of the ages have drifted and are lost!
Something about Jesus, and a Lamp in the darkness—a gulfing darkness. Oh, in the mass of sunshine must they still cry for light? All around the sweep and the glory of shimmering ether, sun, sun, a world of sun, and these still calling for light! Sun for the road, sun for the stones, sun for the red clay—and no light for this dark living clay? Only heat that burns and blaze that blinds, but does not lift the darkness!
Something about Jesus and a lamp in the darkness—a consuming darkness. Oh, in all this sunlight, must they still cry for light? All around is the sweep and glory of shimmering air, sun, sun, a world of sun, and yet they still call for light! Sun for the path, sun for the stones, sun for the red clay—and no light for this dark living clay? Only heat that burns and a blaze that blinds, but does not lift the darkness!
"And lead me to that Lamp——"
"And guide me to that Lamp——"
The pathetic prayer for light went trembling away out into the luminous gulf of day, and the axes swung and fell; and the grim dry face of the man with the gun looked on with its frozen smile. "So long as they sing, they work," said the smile, still and ironical.
The sad plea for light faded into the bright expanse of day, and the axes swung down; the harsh, expressionless face of the man with the gun watched on with its frozen grin. "As long as they sing, they toil," the grin seemed to say, unmoving and ironic.
"A friend to them that's got no friend"—Man of Sorrows, lifted up upon Golgotha, in the day when the forces of the Law and the might of Social Order set you there, in the moment of your pain and desperate accusation against Heaven, when that piercing "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani?" went up to a deaf sky, did you presage this desolate appeal coming to you out of the unlived depths of nineteen hundred years?
"A friend to those who have no friend"—Man of Sorrows, raised up on Golgotha, at the time when the powers of the Law and the strength of Social Order placed you there, in your moment of pain and desperate accusation against Heaven, when that heart-wrenching "Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani?" rose to a silent sky, did you foresee this lonely plea reaching you from the untouched depths of nineteen hundred years?
Hopeless hope, that cries to the dead! Futile pleading that the cup may pass, while still the lips drink! For, as of old, Order and the Law, in shining helmets and gleaming spears, ringed round the felon of Golgotha, so stand they still in that lean, merciless figure, with its shouldered gun and passive smile. And the moan that died within the Place of Skulls is born again in this great dark cry rising up against the sun.
Hopeless hope, that cries to the dead! Futile pleading that the cup may pass, while still the lips drink! For, just like before, Order and the Law, in shining helmets and gleaming spears, surrounded the criminal of Golgotha, so they still stand in that lean, merciless figure, with its shouldered gun and passive smile. And the moan that died within the Place of Skulls is reborn in this great dark cry rising up against the sun.
If but the living might hear it, not the dead! For these are dead who walk about with vengeance and despite within their hearts, and scorn for things dark and lowly, in the odor of self-righteousness, with self-vaunting wisdom in their souls, and pride of race, and iron-shod order, and the preservation of Things that Are; walking stones are these, that cannot hear. But the living are those who seek to know, who wot not of things lowly or things high, but only of things wonderful; and who turn sorrowfully from Things that Are, hoping for Things that May Be. If these should hear the Chain Gang chorus, seize it, make all the living hear it, see it!
If only the living could hear it, not the dead! Because the dead are those who roam around filled with vengeance and bitterness in their hearts, looking down on things that are dark and humble, wrapped up in their own sense of righteousness, boasting about their wisdom, filled with pride in their heritage, and insisting on maintaining the status quo; these are like unfeeling stones that cannot hear. But the living are those who seek to understand, who don’t concern themselves with the low or the high, but only with the extraordinary; and who sadly turn away from what is, hoping for what could be. If they were to hear the Chain Gang chorus, they would grab it and make sure all the living could hear it and see it!
If, from among themselves, one man might find "the Lamp," lift it up! Paint for all the world these Georgian hills, these red, sunburned roads, these toiling figures with their rhythmic axes, these brutal, unillumined faces, dull, groping, depth-covered,—and then unloose that[Pg 419] song upon their ears, till they feel the smitten, quivering hearts of the Sons of Music beating against their own; and under and over and around it, the chain that the dead have forged clinking between the heart-beats!
If, among themselves, one person could find "the Lamp," lift it up! Show the world these Georgian hills, these red, sunburned roads, these hardworking figures with their rhythmic axes, these harsh, shadowed faces, dull and grasping, covered in depth—then let loose that[Pg 419]song in their ears, until they feel the striking, resonating hearts of the Sons of Music beating against their own; and beneath, above, and all around it, the chain that the dead have forged clinking between those heartbeats!
Clang—cling—clang—ng—It is sundown. They are running over the red road now. The voices are silent; only the chain clinks.
Clang—cling—clang—ng—It's sunset. They are racing down the red road now. The voices are quiet; only the sound of the chain jingles.
The Heart of Angiolillo
Some women are born to love stories as the sparks fly upward. You see it every time they glance at you, and you feel it every time they lay a finger on your sleeve. There was a party the other night, and a four-year old baby who couldn't sleep for the noise crept down into the parlor half frightened to death and transfixed with wonderment at the crude performances of an obtuse visitor who was shouting out the woes of Othello. One kindly little woman took the baby in her arms and said: "What would they do to you, if you made all that noise."—"Whip me," whispered the child, her round black eyes half admiration and half terror, and altogether coquettish, as she hid and peered round the woman's neck. And every man in the room forthwith fell in love with her, and wanted to smother his face in the bewitching rings of dark hair that crowned the dainty head, and carry her about on his shoulders, or get down on his hands and knees to play horse for her, or let her walk on his neck, or obliterate his dignity in any other way she might prefer. The boys tolerated their fathers with a superior "huh!" Fourteen or fifteen years from now they will be playing the humble cousin of the horse before the same little ringed-haired lady, and having sported Nick Bottom's ears to no purpose, half a dozen or so will go off and hang themselves, or turn monk, or become "bold, bad men," and revenge[Pg 421] themselves on the sex. But her conquests will go on, and when those gracious rings are white as snow the children of those boys will follow in their grandfathers' and fathers' steps and dangle after her, and make drawings on their fly leaves of that sweet kiss-cup of a mouth of hers, and call her their elder sister, and other devotional names. And the other girls of her generation, who were not born with that marvelous entangling grace in every line and look, will dread her and spite her, and feel mean satisfaction when some poor fool does swallow laudanum on her account. Smiles of glacial virtue will creep over their faces like slippery sunshine, when one by one her devotees come trailing off to them to say that such a woman could never fill a man's heart nor become the ornament of his hearthstone; the quiet virtues that wear, are all their desire; of course they have just been studying her character and that of the foolish men who dance her attendance, but even those are not doing it with any serious motives. And the neglected girls will serve him with home-made cake and wine which he will presently convert into agony in that pearl shell ear of hers. And all the while the baby will have done nothing but be what she was born to be through none of her own choosing, which is her lot and portion; and that is another thing the gods will have to explain when the day comes that they go on trial before men; which is the real day of judgment.
Some women are born to love stories like sparks that rise. You can see it every time they look at you, and you can feel it every time they touch your sleeve. There was a party the other night, and a four-year-old who couldn't sleep because of the noise crept down into the living room, half scared and half mesmerized by the loud performance of an unrefined guest who was bellowing the misfortunes of Othello. One sweet woman picked the baby up and said, "What would happen to you if you made all that noise?"—"They’d whip me," the child whispered, her big black eyes full of admiration and fear, and a playful glint, as she hid and peeked around the woman's neck. Instantly, every man in the room fell for her and wanted to bury his face in the enchanting curls that framed her delicate head, or carry her on his shoulders, or get down on all fours to play horse for her, or let her walk on his neck, or sacrifice his dignity in any other way she might want. The boys looked at their fathers with a superior "huh!" Fourteen or fifteen years from now, they'll be playing the humble servant to the same little girl with curly hair, and after wearing Nick Bottom's ears for no reason, about half a dozen will end up hanging themselves, or becoming monks, or turning into "bold, bad men," and will take revenge on women. But her allure will continue, and when those charming curls turn white as snow, the children of those boys will follow in their grandfathers' and fathers' footsteps, trailing after her and scribbling in their notebooks about her sweet, kissable mouth, calling her their older sister and other affectionate names. Meanwhile, the other girls of her time, who weren't born with that captivating grace in every line and look, will resent her and envy her, feeling a twisted satisfaction when some poor guy does something drastic because of her. Smiles of icy virtue will spread across their faces like slippery sunshine when one by one her admirers come to them, saying that such a woman could never truly capture a man's heart or become the center of his life; the quiet virtues that endure are all they want; of course, they’ve just been assessing her character and that of the foolish men who follow her around, but even those men aren't doing it for genuine reasons. And the ignored girls will serve him homemade cake and wine, which he will soon turn into anguish in that lovely, pearl-shell ear of hers. And all the while, the baby will have done nothing but be who she was meant to be without any choice in the matter, which is her fate; and that's another thing the gods will have to clarify when the day comes for them to stand trial before humans, which is the true day of judgment.
But this isn't the baby's story, which has yet to be made, but the story of one who somehow received a wrong portion. Some inadvertent little angel in the destiny shop took down her name when the heroine of a romance was called for, and put her where she shouldn't have been, and then ran off to play no doubt, not stopping to look twice. For even the most insouciant angel[Pg 422] that looked twice would have seen that Effie was no woman to play the game of hearts, and there's only one thing more undiscerning than an angel, and that is a social reformer. Effie ran up against both.
But this isn't the baby's story, which hasn't been told yet; it's the story of someone who somehow got the short end of the stick. Some careless little angel in the fate department mistakenly wrote down her name when they called for the main character in a romance, and shoved her into a role she didn't belong in, then probably ran off to play, not bothering to double-check. Because even the most carefree angel[Pg 422] that took a second look would have realized that Effie was not someone to mess around with in matters of the heart, and there's only one thing more clueless than an angel, and that’s a social reformer. Effie encountered both.
They say she had blood in her girlhood, that it shone red and steady through that thin, pure skin of hers; but when I saw her, with her nursing baby in her arms, down in the smutching grime of London, there was only a fluctuant blush, a sort of pink ghost of blood, hovering back and forth on her face. And that was for shame of the poverty of her neat bare room. Not that she had ever known riches. She was the daughter of Scotch peasants, and had gone out to service when she was still a child; her chest was hollowed in and her back bowed with that unnatural labor. There was no gloss on the pale sandy hair, no wilding tendrils clinging round the straight smooth forehead, no light of coquetry or grace in the glimmering blue eyes, no beauty in her at all, unless it lay in the fine, hard sculptured line of her nose and mouth and chin when she turned her head sideways. You could read in that line that having spoken a word to her heart, she would not forget it nor unsay it; and if it took her down into Gethsemane, she would never cry out though by all forsaken.
They say she had a vibrant youth, that it glowed red and steady beneath her delicate skin; but when I saw her, holding her nursing baby in her arms, amidst the dirty grime of London, there was just a fleeting blush, like a pale echo of blood, shifting across her face. And that was out of shame for the poverty of her tidy, bare room. It’s not like she ever experienced wealth. She was the daughter of Scottish peasants and started working as a maid when she was still a child; her chest was sunken in and her back hunched from that hard labor. There was no shine to her pale sandy hair, no wild strands sticking to her straight, smooth forehead, no hint of playfulness or elegance in her glimmering blue eyes, no beauty in her at all, unless you counted the strong, sculpted lines of her nose, mouth, and chin when she turned her head sideways. You could see in that line that once she opened her heart to someone, she wouldn’t forget it or take it back; and if it led her into deep sorrow, she wouldn’t cry out even if she felt completely abandoned.
And that was where it had taken her then. Some ready condemner of all that has been tried for less than a thousand years, will say it was because she had the just reward of those who, holding that love is its own sanction and that it cannot be anything but degraded by seeking permissions from social authorities, live their love lives without the consent of Church and State. But you and I know that the same dark garden has awaited the woman whose love has been blessed by both, and that many such a life lamp has flickered out in a night as[Pg 423] profound as poverty and utter loneliness could make it. So if it was justice to Effie, what is it to that other woman? In truth, justice had nothing to do with it; she loved the wrong man, that was all; and married or unmarried, it would have been the same, for a formula doesn't make a man, nor the lack of it unmake him. The fellow was superior in intellect. It is honesty only which can wring so much from those who knew them both, for as to any other thing she sat as high over him as the stars are. Not that he was an actively bad man; just one of those weak, uncertain, tumbling about characters, having sense enough to know it is a fine thing to stand alone, and vanity enough to want the name without the game, and cowardice enough to creep around anything stronger than itself, and hang there, and spread itself about, and say, "Lo, how straight am I!" And if the stronger thing happens to be a father or a brother or some such tolerant piece of friendly, self-sufficient energy, he amuses himself awhile, and finally gives the creeper a shake and says, "Here, now, go hang on somebody else if you can't stand alone", and the world says he should have done it before. But if it happens to be a mother or a sister or a wife or a sweetheart, she encourages him to think he is a wonderful person, that all she does is really his own merit, and she is proud and glad to serve him. If after a while she doesn't exactly believe it any more, she says and does the same; and the world says she is a fool,—which she is. But if, in some sudden spurt of masculine self-assertiveness, she decides to fling him off, the world says she is an unwomanly woman,—which again she is; so much the better.
And that was where it had led her. Some quick judge of everything that has been attempted for less than a thousand years will claim it was because she earned the just reward of those who believe that love is its own justification and that seeking approval from social authorities only cheapens it, living their love lives without the consent of Church and State. But you and I know that the same dark fate has awaited women whose love has received blessings from both, and that many such lives have flickered out in a night as[Pg 423] deep as poverty and absolute loneliness can create. So if it was justice for Effie, what does that mean for the other woman? Honestly, justice wasn’t part of the equation; she simply loved the wrong man, that was it; and whether married or single, it would have been the same, because a label doesn’t define a man, nor does its absence unmake him. The guy was intellectually superior. Only honesty can reveal so much from those who knew them both, because in every other way she stood above him as far as the stars are. Not that he was a particularly bad man; just one of those weak, uncertain, floundering types, smart enough to know it’s good to stand on his own, vain enough to want the title without the effort, and cowardly enough to cling to anything stronger than himself, spreading out and saying, "Look how straight I am!" If that stronger thing happens to be a father or brother or some other type of tolerant, self-sufficient energy, he will entertain himself for a while, then eventually shake the hanger-on off and say, "Now go choke someone else if you can’t stand alone," and the world will say he should have done it sooner. But if it’s a mother or sister or wife or girlfriend, she encourages him to think he’s something special, that everything she does is really his achievement, and she’s proud and happy to support him. If, after a while, she stops believing it entirely, she continues to say and do the same; and the world calls her a fool—which she is. But if, in a sudden burst of masculine confidence, she decides to push him away, the world calls her an unwomanly woman—which again, she is; so much the better.
Effie's creeper dabbled in literature. He wanted to be a translator and several other things. His appearance[Pg 424] was mild and gentlemanly, even super-modest. He always spoke respectfully of Effie, and as if momentously impressed with a sense of duty towards her. They had started out to realize the free life together, and the glory of the new ideal had beckoned them forward. So no doubt he believed, for a pretender always deceives himself worse than anybody else. But still, at that particular period, he used to droop his head wearily and admit that he had made a great mistake. It was nobody's fault but his own, but of course—Effie and he were hardly fitted for each other. She could not well enter into his hopes and ambitions, never having had the opportunity to develop when she was younger. He had hoped to stimulate her in that direction, but he feared it was too late. So he said in a delicate and gentlemanly way, as he went from one house to the other, and was invited to dinner and supper and made himself believe he was looking for work. Effie, meanwhile, was taking home boys' caps to make, and worrying along incredibly on bread and tea, and walking the streets with the baby in her arms when she had no caps to make.
Effie's partner dabbled in literature. He wanted to be a translator and explore several other roles. His appearance[Pg 424] was gentle and refined, even extremely modest. He always spoke highly of Effie, as if he felt a serious duty toward her. They had set out to pursue a free life together, and the excitement of their new ideal had drawn them forward. So no doubt he believed that, since a pretender usually deceives himself more than anyone else. Yet, during that time, he would often lower his head wearily and admit that he had made a huge mistake. It was nobody's fault but his own, but of course—Effie and he were hardly a good match. She couldn’t really connect with his hopes and ambitions, having never had the chance to grow when she was younger. He had wanted to inspire her in that direction, but he worried it was too late. So he expressed this in a polite and gentlemanly way, moving from one house to another, accepting dinner and supper invitations, convincing himself he was looking for work. Meanwhile, Effie was taking home boys' caps to sew and unbelievably getting by on just bread and tea, walking the streets with the baby in her arms when she didn’t have any caps to work on.
Of course when a man drinks other people's teas a great many times, and sits in their houses, and borrows odd shillings now and then, and assumes the gentleman, he is ultimately brought to the necessity of asking some one to tea with him; so one spring night the creeper approached Effie rather dubiously with the statement that he had asked two or three acquaintances to come in the next evening, and he supposed she would need to prepare tea. The girl was just fainting from starvation then, and she asked him wearily where he thought she was to get it. He cast about a while in his pusillanimous way for things that she might do, and finally proposed that she pawn the baby's dress,—the white dress[Pg 425] she had made from one of her own girlhood dresses, and the only thing it had to wear when she took it out for air. That was the limit, even for Effie. She said she would take anything of her own if she had it, but not the baby's; and she turned her face to the wall and clung to the child.
Of course, when a guy drinks other people's tea a lot, hangs out at their places, borrows a few coins here and there, and tries to act like a gentleman, he eventually has to invite someone over for tea himself. So, one spring night, he approached Effie with some hesitation, saying he had invited a couple of acquaintances over the next evening and assumed she would need to prepare tea. At that moment, the girl was barely holding on from hunger, and she wearily asked him where he thought she would get it. He hesitated, trying to think of things that *she* could do, and finally suggested that she could pawn the baby's dress—the white dress she had made from one of her own childhood dresses, and the only thing the baby had to wear when she took it out for some fresh air. That was too much, even for Effie. She replied that she would sell anything of her own if she had it, but not the baby's, and then she turned her face to the wall and held on tightly to the child.
When the tea-time came next day she went out with the baby and walked up and down the surging London streets looking in the windows and crushing back tears. What the creeper did with his guests she never knew, for she did not return till long after dusk, when she was too weary to wander any more, and she found no one there but himself and a dark stranger, who spoke little and with an Italian accent, but who measured her with serious, intense eyes. He listened to the creeper, but he looked at her; she was quite fagged out and more bloodless than ever as she sat motionless on the edge of the bed. When he went away he lifted his hat to her with the grace of an old time courtier, and begged her pardon if he had intruded. Some days after that he came in again, and brought a toy for the baby, and asked her if he might carry the child out a little for her; it looked sickly shut up there, but he knew it must be heavy for her to carry. The creeper suddenly discovered that he could carry the baby.
When tea time came the next day, she went out with the baby and walked up and down the bustling London streets, looking in the windows and trying to hold back tears. She never found out what the creeper did with his guests because she didn’t come back until long after dark, when she was too exhausted to keep wandering. She found no one there but him and a dark stranger, who spoke little and had an Italian accent, but looked at her with serious, intense eyes. He listened to the creeper, but his gaze was fixed on her. She was completely worn out and looked paler than ever as she sat still on the edge of the bed. When he left, he tipped his hat to her with the elegance of an old-time gentleman and apologized if he had intruded. A few days later, he came in again, bringing a toy for the baby, and asked if he could take the child outside for a bit; it looked sickly staying cooped up there, and he knew it must be heavy for her to carry. Suddenly, the creeper realized he could carry the baby.
All this happened in the days when a pious queen sat on the throne of Spain. With eyes turned upward in much holiness, she failed to see the things done in her prisons, or hear the groans that rose up from the "zero" chamber in the fortress of Montjuich, though all Europe heard, and even in America the echo rang. While she told her beads her minister gave the order to "torture the Anarchists"; and scarred with red-hot irons, maimed and deformed and maddened with the nameless horrors that[Pg 426] the good devise to correct the bad, even unto this day the evidences of that infamous order live. But two men do not live,—the one who gave the order, and the one who revenged it.
All this happened during the time when a devout queen ruled over Spain. With her eyes raised in prayer, she didn't notice the things happening in her prisons or hear the cries coming from the "zero" chamber in the Montjuich fortress, even though all of Europe heard, and the echo reached as far as America. While she counted her rosary beads, her minister ordered to "torture the Anarchists"; and scarred with hot irons, mutilated, and driven insane by the unspeakable horrors that[Pg 426] the righteous create to punish the wicked, the evidence of that shameful order still exists today. But two men are no longer alive—the one who issued the order and the one who took revenge.
It happened one night, in April, that Effie and the creeper and their sometime visitor met all three in one of those long low smothering London halls where many movements have originated, which in their developed proportions have taken possession of the House of Commons, and even stirred the dust in the House of Lords. There was a crowd of excited people talking all degrees of sense and nonsense in every language of the continent. Letters smuggled from the prison had been received; new tales of torture were passing from mouth to mouth; fresh propositions to arouse a general protest from civilization were bubbling up with the anger of every indignant man and woman. Drifting to the buzzing knots Effie heard some one translating: it was the letter of the tortured Noguès, who a month later was shot beneath the fortress wall. The words smote her ears like something hot and stinging:
It happened one night in April that Effie, the creeper, and their occasional visitor found themselves in one of those long, low, suffocating London halls where many movements have started, which have grown in scale to influence the House of Commons and even stirred the dust in the House of Lords. There was a crowd of excited people discussing all kinds of sense and nonsense in every language across the continent. Letters smuggled from prison had arrived; new stories of torture were being shared from person to person; fresh proposals to spark a widespread protest from society were emerging with the fury of every outraged man and woman. As Effie drifted toward the buzzing groups, she heard someone translating: it was the letter from the tortured Noguès, who a month later was shot beneath the fortress wall. The words struck her ears like something hot and painful:
"You know I am one of the three accusers (the other two are Ascheri and Molas) who figure in the trial. I could not bear the atrocious tortures of so many days. On my arrest I spent eight days without food or drink, obliged to walk continually to and fro or be flogged; and as if that did not suffice, I was made to trot as though I were a horse trained at the riding school, until worn with fatigue I fell to the ground. Then the hangmen burnt my lips with red-hot irons, and when I declared myself the author of the attempt they replied, 'You do not tell the truth. We know that the author is another one, but we want to know your accomplices. Besides you still retain six bombs, and along with little [Pg 427] Oller you deposited two bombs in the Rue Fivaller. Who are your accomplices?'
"You know I'm one of the three people accusing (the other two are Ascheri and Molas) in the trial. I couldn’t handle the terrible torture for so many days. After I was arrested, I went eight days without food or drink, forced to keep walking back and forth or face being whipped; and if that wasn’t enough, I had to run like a horse in training until I collapsed from exhaustion. Then the executioners burned my lips with hot irons, and when I admitted I was behind the attempt, they said, 'You’re not telling the truth. We know someone else did it, but we want to know who helped you. Besides, you still have six bombs, and with little [Pg 427] Oller, you left two bombs on Rue Fivaller. Who are your accomplices?'"
"In spite of my desire to make an end of it I could not answer anything. Whom should I accuse since all are innocent? Finally six comrades were placed before me, whom I had to accuse, and of whom I beg pardon. Thus the declarations and the accusations that I made.... I cannot finish; the hangmen are coming.
"Despite my desire to end this, I couldn’t say anything. Who should I blame when everyone is innocent? Eventually, six teammates were put in front of me, and I had to accuse them, for which I apologize. So, the statements and accusations I made.... I can’t go on; the executioners are coming."
Noguès."
Noguès."
Sick with horror Effie would have gone away, but her feet were like lead. She heard the next letter, the pathetic prayer of Sebastian Sunyer, indistinctly; the tortures had already seared her ears, but the crying for help seemed to go up over her head like great sobs; she felt herself washed round, sinking, in the desperate pain of it. The piteous reiteration, "Listen you with your honest hearts," "you with your pure souls," "good and right-minded people," "good and right-feeling people," wailed through her like the wild pleading of a child who, shrieking under the whip "Dear papa, good, sweet papa, please don't whip me, please, please," seeks terror-wrung flattery to escape the lash. The last cry, "Aid us in our helplessness; think of our misery," made her quiver like a reed. She walked away and sat down in a corner alone; what could she do, what could any one do? Miserable creature that she was herself, her own misery seemed so worthless beside that prison cry. And she thought on, "Why does he want to live at all, why does any one want to live, why do I want to live myself?"
Sick with horror, Effie wanted to leave, but her feet felt heavy like lead. She barely heard the next letter, Sebastian Sunyer's desperate plea; the suffering had already overwhelmed her senses, but the cries for help felt like huge sobs rising above her. She felt herself being pulled under by the sheer agony of it. The pitiful repetitions of "Listen, you honest-hearted ones," "you pure-souled people," "good and right-minded people," "good and right-feeling people," echoed through her like the wild pleading of a child who, screaming under punishment, says, "Dear dad, kind, sweet dad, please don’t hurt me, please, please," seeking terrified flattery to avoid the punishment. The final cry, "Help us in our helplessness; think of our suffering," made her tremble like a reed. She walked away and sat down alone in a corner; what could she do, what could anyone do? So miserable herself, her own suffering felt so insignificant compared to that cry for freedom. And she thought, "Why does he want to live at all, why does anyone want to live, why do I want to live myself?"
After a while the creeper and his friend came to her, and the latter sat down beside her, undemonstrative as usual. At the next buzz in the room they two were left alone. She looked at him once as she said, "What do you think the people will do about it?"
After some time, the creeper and his friend approached her, and the friend sat down next to her, as reserved as ever. When the next buzz filled the room, they were left alone. She glanced at him and asked, "What do you think people will do about it?"
He glanced at the crowd with a thin smile: "Do? Talk."
He looked at the crowd with a slight smile: "Do? Talk."
In a little time he said quietly: "It does you no good here. I will take you home and come back for David afterward." She had no idea of contradicting him; so they went out together. At the threshold of her room he said firmly, "I will come in for a few minutes; I have to speak to you."
In a little while, he said quietly, "This place isn't good for you. I’ll take you home and come back for David afterward." She didn't think to argue with him, so they stepped outside together. At the door of her room, he said firmly, "I need to come in for a few minutes; I have to talk to you."
She struck a light, put the baby on the bed, and looked at him questioningly. He had sat down with his back against the wall, and with rigidly folded arms stared straight ahead of him. Seeing that he did not speak, she said softly, falling into her native dialect, as all Scotch women do when they feel most: "I canna get thae poor creetyer's cries oot o' ma head. It's no human."
She struck a match, placed the baby on the bed, and looked at him with a questioning expression. He had sat down with his back against the wall, and with his arms crossed tightly, stared straight ahead. Noticing that he didn't say anything, she gently spoke in her native dialect, as all Scottish women do when they feel deeply: "I can’t get those poor creature’s cries out of my head. It's not human."
"No," he said shortly, and then with a sudden look at her, "Effie, what do you think love is?"
"No," he said briefly, and then with a sudden glance at her, "Effie, what do you think love is?"
She answered him with surprised eyes and said nothing. He went on: "You love the child, don't you? You do for it, you serve it. That shows you love it. But do you think it's love that makes David act as he does to you? If he loved you, would he let you work as you work? Would he live off you? Wouldn't he wear the flesh off his fingers instead of yours? He doesn't love you. He isn't worth you. He isn't a bad man, but he isn't worth you. And you make him less worth. You ruin him, you ruin yourself, you kill the child. I can't see it any more. I come here, and I see you weaker every time, whiter, thinner. And I know if you keep on you'll die. I can't see it. I want you to leave him; let me work for you. I don't make much, but enough to let you rest. At least till you are well. I would wait till you left him of yourself, but I can't wait when I see you dying like this. I don't want anything of you, except[Pg 429] to serve you, to serve the child because it's yours. Come away, to-night. You can have my room; I'll go somewhere else. To-morrow I'll find you a better place. You needn't see him any more. I'll tell him myself. He won't do anything, don't be afraid. Come." And he stood up.
She looked at him with wide eyes and stayed silent. He continued, "You love the child, right? You care for it, you take care of it. That shows you love it. But do you think it's love that makes David treat you like this? If he loved you, would he let you work this hard? Would he live off you? Wouldn't he wear his own fingers down instead of yours? He doesn't love you. He's not worth you. He's not a bad guy, but he's not worth you. And you make him even less worth it. You ruin him, you ruin yourself, you hurt the child. I can't watch this anymore. I come here, and I see you getting weaker each time, paler, thinner. And I know if you keep going like this, you'll die. I can't stand it. I want you to leave him; let me help you. I don't make much, but enough for you to rest. At least until you're better. I would wait until you choose to leave him, but I can't wait when I see you dying like this. I don't want anything from you, except[Pg 429] to help you, to help the child because it's yours. Come away tonight. You can have my room; I'll stay somewhere else. Tomorrow I'll find you a better place. You don't have to see him anymore. I’ll tell him myself. He won't do anything, so don't worry. Come." And he stood up.
Effie had sat astonished and dumb. Now she looked up at the dark tense eyes above her, and said quietly, "I dinna understand."
Effie sat there, shocked and speechless. Now she looked up at the dark, intense eyes above her and said softly, "I don’t understand."
A sharp contraction went across the strong bent face: "No? You don't understand what you are doing with yourself? You don't understand that I love you, and I can't see it? I don't ask you to love me; I ask you to let me serve you. Only a little, only so much as to give you health again; is that too much? You don't know what you are to me. Others love beauty, but I—I see in you the eternal sacrifice; your thin fingers that always work, your face—when I look at it, it's just a white shadow; you are the child of the people, that dies without crying. Oh, let me give myself for you. And leave this man, who doesn't care for you, doesn't know you, thinks you beneath him, uses you. I don't want you to be his slave any more."
A sharp contraction crossed his strong, bent face: "No? You really don't understand what you're doing to yourself? You don't realize that I love you, and I can't bear to see this? I'm not asking you to love me; I just want to help you. Just a little, just enough to make you healthy again; is that too much to ask? You have no idea what you mean to me. Others are drawn to beauty, but I—I see in you the eternal sacrifice; your delicate fingers that are always working, your face—whenever I look at it, it's just a pale shadow; you are the child of the people, who suffers in silence. Oh, please let me give myself for you. And leave this man, who doesn't care about you, doesn't know you, thinks you're beneath him, and takes advantage of you. I don't want you to be his slave anymore."
Effie clasped her hands and looked at them; then she looked at the sleeping baby, smoothed the quilt, and said quietly: "I didna take him the day to leave him the morra. It's no my fault if ye're daft aboot me."
Effie clasped her hands and looked at them; then she looked at the sleeping baby, smoothed the quilt, and said quietly: "I didn't take him today just to leave him tomorrow. It's not my fault if you're crazy about me."
The dark face sharpened as one sees the agony in a dying man, but his voice was very gentle, speaking always in his blurred English: "No, there is no fault in you at all. Did I accuse you?"
The dark face tightened like one seeing the pain in a dying man, but his voice was very soft, always speaking in his unclear English: "No, there’s nothing wrong with you at all. Did I blame you?"
The girl walked to the window and looked out. Some way it was a relief from the burning eyes which seemed to fill the room, no matter that she did not look at them. And staring off into the twinkling London night, she[Pg 430] heard again the terrible sobs of Sebastian Sunyer's letter rising up and drowning her with its misery. Without turning around she said, low and hard, "I wonder ye can thenk aboot thae things, an' yon deils burnin' men alive."
The girl walked to the window and looked out. Somehow it was a relief from the burning eyes that seemed to fill the room, even though she wasn’t looking at them. Staring out into the twinkling London night, she[Pg 430] heard again the terrible sobs from Sebastian Sunyer's letter rising up and drowning her in its misery. Without turning around, she said, low and sharp, "I wonder how you can think about those things, while those devils are burning men alive."
The man drew his hand across his forehead. "Would you like to hear that they,—one,—the worst of them, was dead?"
The man wiped his forehead. "Would you want to know that one of them, the worst of the bunch, is dead?"
"I thenk the worl' wadna be muckle the waur o't," she answered, still looking away from him. He came up and laid his hand on her shoulder. "Will you kiss me once? I'll never ask again." She shook him off: "I dinna feel for't." "Good-bye then. I'll go back for David." And he returned to the hall and got the creeper and told him very honestly what had taken place; and the creeper, to his credit be it said, respected him for it, and talked a great deal about being better in future to the girl. The two men parted at the foot of the stairs, and the last words that echoed through the hallway were: "No, I am going away. But you will hear of me some day."
"I think the world wouldn't be much worse for it," she replied, still not looking at him. He walked over and put his hand on her shoulder. "Will you kiss me once? I promise I won't ask again." She shrugged him off: "I don't feel like it." "Goodbye then. I'll go back for David." And he went back to the hall, got the creeper, and honestly told him what had happened; and the creeper, to his credit, respected him for it and talked a lot about being better to the girl in the future. The two men parted at the bottom of the stairs, and the last words that echoed through the hallway were: "No, I'm going away. But you’ll hear from me someday."
Now, what went on in his heart that night no one knows; nor what indecision still kept him lingering fitfully about Effie's street a few days more; nor when the indecision finally ceased; for no one spoke to him after that, except as casual acquaintances meet, and in a week he was gone. But what he did the whole world knows; for even the Queen of Spain came out of her prayers to hear how her torturing prime minister had been shot at Santa Agueda, by a stern-faced man, who, when the widow, grief-mad, spit in his face, quietly wiped his cheek, saying, "Madam, I have no quarrel with women." A few weeks later they garrotted him, and he said one word before he died,—one only, "Germinal."
Now, what he felt in his heart that night is a mystery to everyone; we don’t know why he stayed around Effie's street for a few more days, caught in indecision, or when that indecision finally ended. After that, no one spoke to him, except as casual encounters happen, and within a week, he was gone. But what he did is known worldwide; even the Queen of Spain left her prayers to hear about her torturing prime minister being shot at Santa Agueda by a serious-looking man. When the widow, driven mad by grief, spat in his face, he calmly wiped his cheek and said, "Madam, I have no quarrel with women." A few weeks later, they executed him, and he spoke just one word before he died—only one: "Germinal."
Over there in the long low London hall the gabbling was hushed, and some one murmured how he had sat[Pg 431] silent in the corner that night when all were talking. The creeper passed round a book containing the history of the tortures, watching it jealously all the while, for said he, "Angiolillo gave it to me himself; he had it in his own hands."
Over there in the long, low hall in London, the chatter quieted down, and someone whispered how he had sat[Pg 431] silently in the corner that night when everyone was talking. The creeper passed around a book containing the history of the tortures, keeping a close watch on it the whole time, because he said, "Angiolillo gave it to me himself; he had it in his own hands."
Effie lay beside the baby in her room, and hid her face in the pillow to keep out the stare of the burning eyes that were dead; and over and over again she repeated, "Was it my fault, was it my fault?" The hot summer air lay still and smothering, and the immense murmur of the city came muffled like thunder below the horizon. Her heart seemed beating against the walls of a padded room. And gradually, without losing consciousness, she slipped into the world of illusion; around her grew the stifling atmosphere of the torture-chamber of Montjuich, and the choked cries of men in agony. She was sure that if she looked up she should see the demoniac face of Portas, the torturer. She tried to cry, "Mercy, mercy," but her dry lips clave. She had a whirling sensation, and the illusion changed; now there was the clank of soldiers' arms, a moment of insufferable stillness as the garrotte shaped itself out of the shadows in her eyes, then loud and clear, breaking the sullen quiet like the sharp ringing of a storm-bringing wind, "Germinal." She sprang up: the long vibration of the bell of St. Pancras was waving through the room; but to her it was the prolongation of the word, "Germ-inal-l-l—germinal-l-l—" Then suddenly she threw out her arms in the darkness, and whispered hoarsely, "Ay, I'll kiss ye the noo."
Effie lay next to the baby in her room, hiding her face in the pillow to block out the gaze of the dead, burning eyes. Over and over, she repeated, "Was it my fault, was it my fault?" The hot summer air was still and suffocating, and the distant hum of the city sounded like muted thunder below the horizon. Her heart felt like it was pounding against the walls of a padded room. Gradually, without losing consciousness, she slipped into a world of illusion; the stifling atmosphere of the torture chamber at Montjuich surrounded her, along with the muffled cries of men in pain. She was convinced that if she looked up, she would see the demonic face of Portas, the torturer. She tried to cry out, "Mercy, mercy," but her dry lips wouldn’t part. She felt lightheaded, and the vision shifted; she now heard the clanking of soldiers' arms, followed by a moment of unbearable silence as the garrote took shape in the shadows before her eyes, then loud and clear, breaking the heavy quiet like the sharp sound of an approaching storm, "Germinal." She shot up: the long sound of the bell from St. Pancras reverberated through the room; to her, it was just an extension of the word, "Germ-inal-l-l—germinal-l-l—" Then suddenly, she reached out her arms in the darkness and whispered hoarsely, "Yes, I'll kiss you now."
An hour later she was back at the old question, "Was it my fault?"
An hour later, she returned to the same question, "Was it my fault?"
Poor girl, it is all over now, and all the same to the grass that roots in her bone, whether it was her fault or not. For the end that the man who had loved her foresaw,[Pg 432] came, though it was slow in the coming. Let the creeper get credit for all that he did. He stiffened up in a year or so, and went to Paris and got some work; and there the worn little creature went to him, and wrote to her old friends that she was better off at last. But it was too late for that thin shell of a body that had starved so much; at the first trial she broke and died. And so she sleeps and is forgotten. And the careless boy-angel who mixed all these destinies up so unobservantly has never yet whispered her name in the ear of the widowed Lady Canovas del Castillo.
Poor girl, it's all over now, and it doesn't matter to the grass that takes root in her bones whether it was her fault or not. The inevitable end that the man who loved her had anticipated[Pg 432] finally came, even if it took its time. Let the creeper take the credit for everything he did. He toughened up after about a year, went to Paris, and found some work; and there, the fragile little creature sought him out and told her old friends that she was finally better off. But it was too late for that frail body that had suffered so much; at the first challenge, she broke and died. And so she sleeps and is forgotten. The careless boy-angel, who so thoughtlessly tangled these fates together, has never whispered her name into the ear of the grieving Lady Canovas del Castillo.
Nor will the birds that fly thither carry it now; for it was not "Effie."
Nor will the birds that fly there take it now; for it was not "Effie."
The Reward of an Apostate
I have sinned: and I am rewarded according to my sin, which was great. There is no forgiveness for me; let no man think there is forgiveness for sin: the gods cannot forgive.
I have sinned, and I'm facing the consequences of my great sin. There’s no forgiveness for me; let no one believe there's forgiveness for sin: the gods cannot forgive.
This was my sin, and this is my punishment, that I forsook my god to follow a stranger—only a while, a very brief, brief while—and when I would have returned there was no more returning. I cannot worship any more,—that is my punishment; I cannot worship any more.
This was my sin, and this is my punishment: I turned my back on my god to follow a stranger—just for a little while, a very short time—and when I wanted to come back, it was too late. I can’t worship anymore—that is my punishment; I can’t worship anymore.
Oh, that my god will none of me? That is an old sorrow! My god was Beauty, and I am all unbeautiful, and ever was. There is no grace in these harsh limbs of mine, nor was at any time. I, to whom the glory of a lit eye was as the shining of stars in a deep well, have only dull and faded eyes, and always had; the chiseled lip and chin whereover runs the radiance of life in bubbling gleams, the cup of living wine was never mine to taste or kiss. I am earth-colored, and for my own ugliness sit in the shadow, that the sunlight may not see me, nor the beloved of my god. But, once, in my hidden corner, behind the curtain of shadows, I blinked at the glory of the world, and had such joy of it as only the ugly know, sitting silent and worshiping, forgetting themselves and forgotten. Here in my brain it glowed,[Pg 434] the shimmering of the dying sun upon the shore, the long gold line between the sand and sea, where the sliding foam caught fire and burned to death. Here in my brain it shone, the white moon on the wrinkling river, running away, a dancing ghost line in the illimitable night. Here in my brain rose the mountain curves, the great still world of stone, summit upon summit sweeping skyward, lonely and conquering. Here in my brain, my little brain, behind this tiny ugly wall of bone stretched over with its dirty yellow skin, glittered the far high blue desert with its sand of stars, as I have watched it, nights and nights, alone, hid in the shadows of the prairie grass. Here rolled and swelled the seas of corn, and blossoming fields of nodding bloom; and flower-flies on their hovering wings went flickering up and down. And the quick spring of lithe-limbed things went scattering dew across the sun; and singing streams went shining down the rocks, spreading bright veils upon the crags.
Oh, why won't my god acknowledge me? What an old pain that is! My god was Beauty, and I am anything but beautiful, and I always have been. There’s no grace in my harsh body, nor was there ever. I, to whom the glory of a bright eye was like stars shining in a deep well, have only dull and faded eyes, and I always have; the sculpted lip and chin that radiate the vibrancy of life in joyful bursts were never mine to taste or kiss. I am earth-colored, and because of my own ugliness, I hide in the shadows so that sunlight won’t see me, nor will the beloved of my god. But, once, in my hidden corner, behind the curtain of shadows, I caught a glimpse of the world’s glory and felt a joy only the ugly know, sitting silently and worshipping, forgetting themselves and being forgotten. Here in my mind it glowed, [Pg 434] the shimmering of the dying sun on the shore, the long golden line between the sand and sea, where the sliding foam caught fire and burned out. Here in my mind it shone, the white moon on the wrinkling river, drifting away, a ghostly dance in the endless night. Here in my mind rose the mountain curves, the vast, still world of stone, summit upon summit reaching into the sky, lonely and triumphant. Here in my mind, my little mind, behind this tiny ugly wall of bone covered with dirty yellow skin, sparkled the far high blue desert with its starry sands, as I have watched it, night after night, alone, hidden in the shadows of the prairie grass. Here rolled and swelled the seas of corn, and blooming fields of nodding flowers; and flower-flies on their delicate wings flitted up and down. And the quick spring of graceful creatures scattered dew across the sun; and singing streams sparkled down the rocks, spreading bright veils over the crags.
Here in my brain, my silent unrevealing brain, were the eyes I loved, the lips I dared not kiss, the sculptured heads and tendriled hair. They were here always in my wonder-house, my house of Beauty, the temple of my god. I shut the door on common life and worshiped here. And no bright, living, flying thing, in whose body Beauty dwells as guest, can guess the ecstatic joy of a brown, silent creature, a toad-thing, squatting on the shadowed ground, self-blotted, motionless, thrilling with the presence of All-Beauty, though it has no part therein.
Here in my mind, my quiet, secretive mind, were the eyes I loved, the lips I was too scared to kiss, the sculpted faces and flowing hair. They were always here in my house of wonders, my house of Beauty, the temple of my god. I closed the door on regular life and worshiped here. And no bright, living, flying thing, in whose body Beauty resides as a guest, can understand the ecstatic joy of a brown, silent creature, a toad-like thing, sitting still on the shaded ground, hidden from view, trembling with the presence of All-Beauty, even though it has no part in it.
But the gods are many. And once a strange god came to me. Sharp upon the shadowy ground he stood, and beckoned me with knotted fingers. There was no beauty in his lean figure and sunken cheeks; but up and down the muscles ran like snakes beneath his skin, and[Pg 435] his dark eyes had somber fires in them. And as I looked at him, I felt the leap of prisoned forces in myself, in the earth, in the air, in the sun; all throbbed with the pulse of the wild god's heart. Beauty vanished from my wonder-house; and where his images had been I heard the clang and roar of machinery, the forging of links that stretched to the sun, chains for the tides, chains for the winds; and curious lights went shining through thick walls as through air, and down through the shell of the world itself, to the great furnaces within. Into those seething depths, the god's eyes peered, smiling and triumphing; then with an up-glance at the sky and a waste-glance at me, he strode off.
But there are many gods. And one day, a strange god came to me. He stood sharply on the shadowy ground and beckoned me with twisted fingers. There was no beauty in his lean figure and sunken cheeks; but the muscles beneath his skin moved like snakes, and his dark eyes held somber flames. As I looked at him, I felt the surge of trapped forces within myself, in the earth, in the air, in the sun; everything pulsed with the heartbeat of the wild god. Beauty faded from my wonder-house; and where his images had been, I heard the clang and roar of machinery, the forging of links stretching to the sun, chains for the tides, chains for the winds; and curious lights shone through thick walls as if they were air, moving down through the shell of the world itself to the great furnaces within. The god's eyes peered into those seething depths, smiling and triumphant; then, with a glance up at the sky and a dismissive look at me, he strode away.
This is my great sin, for which there is no pardon: I followed him, the rude god Energy; followed him, and in that abandoned moment swore to be quit of Beauty, which had given me nothing, and to be worshiper of him to whom I was akin, ugly but sinuous, resolute, daring, defiant, maker and breaker of things, remoulder of the world. I followed him, I would have run abreast with him; I loved him, not with that still ecstasy of flooding joy wherewith my own god filled me of old, but with impetuous, eager fires, that burned and beat through all the blood-threads of me. "I love you, love me back," I cried, and would have flung myself upon his neck. Then he turned on me with a ruthless blow, and fled away over the world, leaving me crippled, stricken, powerless, a fierce pain driving through my veins—gusts of pain!—And I crept back into my old cavern, stumbling, blind and deaf, only for the haunting vision of my shame and the rushing sound of fevered blood.
This is my big sin, for which there’s no forgiveness: I followed him, the harsh god Energy; I followed him, and in that abandoned moment I swore to let go of Beauty, which had given me nothing, and to worship the one I was connected to, ugly but smooth, determined, bold, rebellious, creator and destroyer of things, reshaper of the world. I followed him, I wanted to run alongside him; I loved him, not with the calm ecstasy of overwhelming joy that my own god once filled me with, but with wild, eager flames that burned and pulsed through every part of me. "I love you, love me back," I shouted, and would have jumped into his arms. Then he turned on me with a cruel strike, and fled across the world, leaving me broken, hurt, powerless, a sharp pain coursing through my veins—waves of pain!—And I crawled back into my old cave, stumbling, blind and deaf, haunted only by the vision of my shame and the rushing sound of fevered blood.
The pain is gone. I see again; I care no more for the taunt and blow of that fierce god who was never[Pg 436] mine. But in my wonder-house it is all still and bare; no image lingers on the blank mirrors any more. No singing bell floats in the echoless dome. Forms rise and pass; but neither mountain curve nor sand nor sea, nor shivering river, nor the faces of the flowers, nor flowering faces of my god's beloved, touch aught within me now. Not one poor thrill of vague delight for me, who felt the glory of the stars within my finger tips. It slips past me like water. Brown without and clay within! No wonder now behind the ugly wall; an empty temple! I cannot worship, I cannot love, I cannot care. All my life-service is unweighed against that faithless hour of my forswearing.
The pain is gone. I can see again; I no longer care for the insults and blows of that fierce god who was never[Pg 436] mine. But in my wonder-house, everything is still and bare; no images linger on the blank mirrors anymore. No singing bells float in the soundless dome. Forms rise and pass; but neither mountain curves, sand, sea, nor shivering rivers, nor the faces of flowers, nor the blooming faces of my god's beloved touch anything inside me now. Not one bit of vague delight for me, who once felt the glory of the stars at my fingertips. It slips past me like water. Brown on the outside and clay on the inside! No wonder now behind the ugly wall; an empty temple! I cannot worship, I cannot love, I cannot care. All my life’s work is insignificant compared to that faithless moment when I broke my oath.
It is just; it is the Law; I am forsworn, and the gods have given me the Reward of An Apostate.
It’s fair; it’s the Law; I’ve broken my vow, and the gods have given me the punishment of a traitor.
At the End of the Alley
It is a long narrow pocket opening on a little street which runs like a tortuous seam up and down the city, over there. It was at the end of the summer; and in summer, in the evening, the mouth of the pocket is hard to find, because of the people, in it and about, who sit across the passage, gasping at the dirty winds that come loafing down the street like crafty beggars seeking a hole to sleep in—like mean beggars, bereft of the spirit of free windhood. Down in the pocket itself the air is quite dead; one feels oneself enveloped in a scum-covered pool of it, and at every breath long filaments of invisible roots, swamp-roots, tear and tangle in your floundering lungs.
It’s a long, narrow pocket that opens onto a small street winding like a twisted seam through the city over there. It was the end of summer; and during summer evenings, the entrance to the pocket is hard to find because of the people inside and around it, who sit across the path, gasping at the dirty winds that drift down the street like sneaky beggars looking for a spot to sleep—like pitiful beggars, lacking the spirit of freedom. Down in the pocket itself, the air is completely still; you feel like you're surrounded by a scum-covered pool of it, and with every breath, long strands of invisible roots, swamp roots, tear and tangle in your struggling lungs.
I had to go to the very end, to the bottom of the pocket. There, in the deepest of these alley-holes, lives the woman to whom I am indebted for the whiteness of this waist I wear. How she does it, I don't know; poverty works miracles like that, just as the black marsh mud gives out lilies.
I had to reach the very bottom of the pocket. There, in the deepest part of these alleyways, lives the woman I owe for the whiteness of this waist I wear. How she does it, I have no idea; poverty works miracles like that, just as the black marsh mud produces lilies.
At the very last door I knocked, and presently a man's voice, weak and suffocated, called from a window above. I explained.—"There's a chair there; sit down. She'll be home soon." And the voice was caught in a cough.
At the very last door I knocked, and soon a man's voice, weak and strained, called from a window above. I explained.—"There's a chair over there; have a seat. She'll be home soon." And the voice was interrupted by a cough.
This, then, was the consumptive husband she had told[Pg 438] me of! I looked up at the square hole dimly outlined in the darkness, whence the cough issued, and suddenly felt a horrible pressure at my heart and a curious sense of entanglement, as if all the invisible webs of disease had momentarily acquired a conscious sense of prey within their clutch, and tightened on it like an octopus. The haunting terror of the unknown, the dim horror of an inimic Presence, recoil before the merciless creeping and floating of an enemy one cannot grasp or fight, repulsive turning from a Thing that has reached behind while you have been seeking to face it, that is there awaiting you with the frightful ironic laughter of the Silence—all this swept round and through me as I stared up through the night.
This was the sickly husband she had told[Pg 438] me about! I looked up at the square opening barely visible in the darkness, where the cough came from, and suddenly felt a terrible weight on my chest and a strange sense of being wrapped up, as if all the invisible threads of illness had momentarily become aware of their victim and tightened their grip like an octopus. The haunting fear of the unknown, the dim horror of a hostile presence, shrank back in the face of a relentless, creeping enemy that you can neither grasp nor fight, a gut-wrenching aversion to a thing that has moved in on you while you were trying to confront it, that is waiting for you with the chilling, ironic laughter of silence—all of this washed over me as I stared up into the night.
Up there on the bed he was lying, he who had been meshed in the fatal web for three long years—and was struggling still! In the darkness I felt his breath draw.
Up there on the bed he was lying, he who had been caught in the fatal web for three long years—and was still struggling! In the darkness, I felt him take a breath.
The sharp barking of a dog came as a relief. I turned to the broken chair, and sat down to wait. The alley was hemmed in by a high wall, and from the farther side of it there towered up four magnificent old trees, whose great crowns sent down a whispering legend of vanished forests and the limitless sweep of clean air that had washed through them, long ago, and that would never come again. How long, how long since those far days of purity, before the plague spot of Man had crept upon them! How strong those proud old giants were that had not yet been strangled! How beautiful they were! How mean and ugly were the misshapen things that sat in the doorways of the foul dens that they had made, chattering, chattering, as ages ago the apes had chattered in the forest! What curious beasts they were, with their paws and heads sticking out of the coverings they had twisted round their bodies—chattering, chattering always, and[Pg 439] always moving about, unable to understand the still strong growths of silence.
The loud barking of a dog was a relief. I turned to the broken chair and sat down to wait. The alley was surrounded by a high wall, and on the other side stood four magnificent old trees, whose great canopies whispered stories of vanished forests and the endless expanse of clean air that had flowed through them long ago, and would never return. How long has it been since those distant days of purity, before the plague of humanity had encroached upon them? How strong those proud old giants were that had not yet been choked! How beautiful they were! How mean and ugly the misshapen creatures were that sat in the doorways of the filthy dens they had created, chattering away, just as the apes had done in the forest ages ago! What strange beings they were, with their paws and heads poking out of the clothes they had wrapped around their bodies—chattering endlessly and always moving, unable to comprehend the still, powerful growths of silence.
So a half hour passed.
So, thirty minutes went by.
At last I saw a parting in the group of bodies across the entrance of the pocket, and a familiar weary figure carrying a basket, coming down the brickway. She stopped half way where a widening of the alley furnished the common drying place, and a number of clothes lines crossed and recrossed each other, casting a net of shadows on the pavement; after a glance at the sky, which had clouded over, she sighed heavily and again advanced. In the sickly light of the alley lamp the rounded shoulders seemed to droop like an old crone's. Yet the woman was still young. That she might not be startled, I called "Good evening."
At last, I spotted a gap in the group of people blocking the entrance to the alley, and a familiar, tired figure carrying a basket came down the brick walkway. She stopped halfway where the alley widened to create a common drying area, with several clotheslines crossing and re-crossing each other, creating a tangled web of shadows on the pavement. After glancing at the sky, which had turned cloudy, she sighed heavily and continued on. In the dim light of the alley lamp, her rounded shoulders drooped like those of an old woman. Yet she was still young. To avoid startling her, I called out, "Good evening."
The answer was spoken in that tone of forced cheerfulness which the wretched always give to their employers; but she sank upon the step with the habitual "My, but I'm glad to sit down," of one who seldom sits.
The answer was given in that tone of forced cheerfulness that the miserable often use with their bosses; but she collapsed onto the step with her usual, "Wow, am I glad to sit down," like someone who rarely gets to rest.
"Tired out, I suppose. The day has been so hot."
"Tired, I guess. It’s been such a hot day."
"Yes, and I've got to go to work and iron again till eleven o'clock, and it's awful hot in that kitchen. I don't mind the washing so much in summer; I wash out here. But it's hot ironing. Are you in a hurry?"
"Yeah, I have to go to work and iron again until eleven o'clock, and it's really hot in that kitchen. I don’t mind the washing so much in the summer; I can wash out here. But ironing is really hot. Are you in a rush?"
I said no, and sat on. "How much rent do you pay?" I asked.
I said no and sat down. "How much is your rent?" I asked.
"Seven dollars."
"$7."
"Three rooms?"
"Three rooms?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"One over the other?"
"One on top of the other?"
"Yes. It's an awful rent, and he won't fix anything. The door is half off its hinges, and the paper is a sight."
"Yeah. The rent is ridiculous, and he won't repair anything. The door is almost completely off its hinges, and the wallpaper looks terrible."
"Have you lived here long?"
"Have you lived here long?"
"Over three years. We moved here before he got sick.
Over three years. We moved here before he got sick.
I don't keep nothing right now, but it used to be nice. It's so quiet back here away from the street; you don't hear no noise. That fence ought to be whitewashed. I used to keep it white, and everything clean. And it was so nice to sit out here in summer under them trees. You could just think you were in the park."
I don't have anything right now, but it used to be nice. It's so quiet back here away from the street; you don't hear any noise. That fence should be painted white. I used to keep it clean and bright. And it was so nice to sit out here in the summer under those trees. You could really imagine you were in a park.
A curious wonder went through me. Somewhere back in me a voice was saying, "To him that hath shall be given, and from him that hath not, it shall be taken away even that which he hath." This horrible pool had been "nice" to her! Again I felt the abyss seizing me with its tentacles, and high overhead in the tree-crowns I seemed to hear a spectral mockery of laughter.
A strange sense of wonder washed over me. Deep down, a voice was saying, "To those who have, more will be given; but from those who don’t, even what little they have will be taken away." This awful place had been "kind" to her! Once more, I felt the darkness grabbing at me with its tendrils, and far above in the treetops, I thought I could hear a ghostly laughter mocking me.
"Yes," I forced myself to say, "they are splendid trees. I wonder they have lived so long."
"Yeah," I made myself say, "they're amazing trees. I can't believe they've lived so long."
"'Tis funny, aint it? That's a great big yard in there; the man that used to own it was a gardener, and there's a lot of the curiousest flowers there yet. But he's dead now, and the folks that's got it don't keep up nothing. They're waiting to sell it, I suppose."
"'It's funny, isn't it? There's a really big yard in there; the guy who used to own it was a gardener, and there are still a lot of the most unusual flowers there. But he's dead now, and the people who have it don't take care of anything. They're probably just waiting to sell it."
Above, over our heads, the racking cough sounded again. "Aint it terrible?" she murmured. "Day and night, day and night; he don't get no rest, and neither do I. It's no wonder some people commits suicide."
Above, over our heads, the harsh coughing started again. "Isn't it awful?" she whispered. "Day and night, day and night; he doesn't get any rest, and neither do I. It's no surprise that some people end their own lives."
"Does he ever speak of it?" I asked. Her voice dropped to a semi-whisper. "Not now so much, since the church people's got hold of him. He used to; I think he'd a done it if it hadn't been for them. But they've been kind o' talkin' to him lately, and tellin' him it wouldn't be right,—on account of the insurance, you know."
"Does he ever talk about it?" I asked. Her voice dropped to a soft whisper. "Not so much anymore, since the church people got to him. He used to; I think he would have if it weren't for them. But they've been talking to him recently, telling him it wouldn't be right—because of the insurance, you know."
My heart gave a wild bound of revolt, and I shut my teeth fast. O man, man, what have you made of yourself! More stupid than all the beasts of the earth, for a[Pg 441] dole of the things you make to be robbed of, living,—to be robbed of and poisoned with—you consent to the death that eats with a million mouths, eats inexorably. You submit to unnamable torture in the holy name of—Insurance! And in the name of Insurance this miserable woman keeps alive the bones of a man!
My heart raced with anger, and I clenched my teeth. Oh man, what have you turned yourself into! More foolish than all the animals on the planet, for a[Pg 441] pile of things you’ve created to be taken from you, living—to be taken from you and contaminated with—you agree to the death that devours with a million mouths, consuming relentlessly. You endure untold pain in the sacred name of—Insurance! And in the name of Insurance, this wretched woman keeps alive the remnants of a man!
I took my bundle and went. And all the way I felt myself tearing through the tendrils of death that hung and swayed from the noisome wall, and caught at things as they passed. And all the way there pressed upon me pictures of the skeleton and the woman, clothed in firm flesh, young and joyous, and thrilling with the love of the well and strong. Ah, if some one had said to her then, "Some day you will slave to keep him alive through fruitless agonies, that for your last reward you may take the price of his pain"!
I grabbed my bundle and left. The whole way, I felt like I was breaking through the grasp of death that hung and swayed from the disgusting wall, catching at things as they went by. Along the way, images of the skeleton and the woman kept pressing on my mind, her body strong, young, and filled with the joy of being healthy and in love. Ah, if someone had told her then, "One day, you'll work yourself to the bone to keep him alive through endless suffering, only to earn the price of his pain at the end!"
II.—ALONE
I was wrong. I thought she wanted the insurance money, but I misunderstood her. I found it out one wild October day more than a year later, when for the second time I sought the end of the alley.
I was wrong. I thought she wanted the insurance money, but I misunderstood her. I discovered the truth one wild October day more than a year later, when for the second time I searched for the end of the alley.
The sufferer had "suffered out"; the gaunt and wasted shell of the man lay no more by the window in the upper story. The woman was free. "Rest at last," I thought, "for both of them."
The sufferer had "suffered out"; the thin and frail shell of the man was no longer by the window in the upper story. The woman was free. "Finally some rest," I thought, "for both of them."
But it was not as I thought.
But it wasn't as I thought.
I expected ease to come into the woman's drawn face, and relaxation to her stooping figure. But something else came upon both, something quite unwonted and inexplicable; a wandering look in the eyes, a stupid drop to the mouth, an uncertainty in her walk, as of one who is half minded to go back and look for something. There[Pg 442] was, too, an irritating irregularity in the performance of her work, which began to be annoying.
I expected ease to soften the woman's tense face and relaxation to ease her hunched posture. But something else took over, something unusual and hard to explain; a wandering look in her eyes, a dull drop to her mouth, an uncertainty in her walk, like someone who is half-minded to turn back and search for something. There[Pg 442] was also an irritating inconsistency in how she did her work, which started to become frustrating.
At last, on that October day, this new unreliability reached the limit of provocation. I was leaving the city; I needed my laundry, needed it at once; and here it was four o'clock in the afternoon, the train due at night, and packing impossible till the wash came. It was five days overdue.
At last, on that October day, this new unreliability hit the breaking point. I was getting ready to leave the city; I needed my laundry, I needed it right away; and here it was four o'clock in the afternoon, with the train scheduled for that night, and packing was impossible until the wash arrived. It was five days late.
The wind was howling furiously, the rain driving in sheets, but there was no alternative; I must get to the "End of the Alley" and back, somehow.
The wind was howling fiercely, the rain pouring down in sheets, but there was no choice; I had to get to the "End of the Alley" and back, no matter what.
The gray, rain-drenched atmosphere was still grayer in the alley,—still, still grayer at the end. And what with the gray of it and the rain of it, I could scarcely see the thing that sat facing me when I opened the door,—a sort of human blur, hunched in a rocking-chair, its head sunken on its breast.
The gray, rain-soaked atmosphere felt even grayer in the alley—still, even grayer at the end. With all the grayness and the rain, I could barely see the figure sitting across from me when I opened the door—a kind of human blur, hunched in a rocking chair, its head dropped on its chest.
In response to my startled exclamation, the face was lifted vacantly for a second, and then dropped again. But I had seen: drunk, dead drunk!
In reaction to my surprised exclamation, the face was briefly lifted with a blank look, then dropped again. But I had seen: wasted, completely wasted!
And this woman had never drunk.
And this woman had never drunk.
I looked around the wretched room. By the window, where the gray light trailed in, stood a table covered with unwashed dishes; some late flies were crawling in the gutters of slop, besotted derelicts of insects, stupidly staggering up and down the cracked china. On the stove stood a number of flat-irons, but there was no fire. A mass of unironed clothes lay on an old couch and over the backs of two unoccupied chairs. On the wall above the couch, hung the portrait of the dead man.
I looked around the miserable room. By the window, where the gray light came in, was a table covered with dirty dishes; a few late flies were crawling in the grime, lost insects dumbly stumbling across the cracked plates. On the stove, there were several flat irons, but there was no fire. A heap of wrinkled clothes lay on an old couch and draped over the backs of two empty chairs. On the wall above the couch hung the portrait of the dead man.
I walked to the slumping figure in the rocker, and with ill-contained brutality demanded: "So this is why you did not bring my clothes! Where are they?"
I walked over to the slumped figure in the rocking chair and, unable to keep my anger in, demanded, "So this is why you didn’t bring my clothes! Where are they?"
I heard my own voice cutting like the edge of a knife, and felt half-ashamed when that weak, shaking thing[Pg 443] lifted up its foolish face, and stared at me with watery, uncomprehending eyes.
I heard my own voice slicing through the air like a knife, and felt a bit ashamed when that weak, trembling thing[Pg 443] lifted its foolish face, staring at me with watery, confused eyes.
"My clothes," I reiterated; "are they here or upstairs?"
"My clothes," I said again, "are they here or upstairs?"
"Guess-s-so," stammered the uncertain voice, "g-guess so."
"Guess so," stammered the uncertain voice. "Guess so."
"Nothing for it but to find them myself," I muttered, beginning the search through the pile on the couch. Nothing of mine there, so I needs must climb to the Golgotha on the second floor, from which the Cross had disappeared, but which still bore traces of its victim's long crucifixion,—a pair of old bed-slippers still by the window, a sleeping-cap on the wall. Some cannot but leave so the things that have touched their dead.
"Nothing to do but find them myself," I muttered, starting to search through the pile on the couch. There was nothing of mine there, so I had to climb to the upstairs room, where the Cross had disappeared but still showed signs of its victim's long suffering—a pair of old slippers still by the window, a sleeping cap hanging on the wall. Some people just can’t help but leave behind the things that have touched their dead.
One by one I found the "rough-dry" garments, here, there, in the hallway, in the garret, hanging or crumpled up among dozens of others. And all the while I hunted, the rain beat and the wind blew, and a low third sound kept mingling with them, rising from the lower floor. My heart smote me when I heard it, for I knew it was the woman sobbing. The self-righteous Pharisee within me gave an impatient sneer: "Alcohol tears!" But something else clutched at my throat, and I found myself glancing at the dead man's shoes.
One by one, I found the "rough-dry" clothes, here and there, in the hallway, in the attic, hanging or crumpled up among dozens of others. And while I searched, the rain poured and the wind howled, and a low third sound kept mixing in, coming from the lower floor. My heart sank when I heard it, because I knew it was the woman crying. The self-righteous voice inside me scoffed: "Alcohol tears!" But something else tightened around my throat, and I found myself looking at the dead man's shoes.
When I went downstairs, I avoided the rocking-chair, tied up my bundle, counted out the money, laid it on the table, and then turning round said, deliberately and harshly: "There is your money; don't buy whisky with it, Mrs. Bossert."
When I went downstairs, I avoided the rocking chair, tied up my bundle, counted out the money, placed it on the table, and then turning around said, deliberately and harshly: "Here’s your money; don’t buy whiskey with it, Mrs. Bossert."
Crying had a little sobered her. She looked up, still with less light in her face than in an intelligent dog's, but with some dim self-consciousness. It was as a face that had appeared behind deforming bubbles of water. She[Pg 444] half lifted her hand, let it fall, and stammered, "No, I won't, I won't. It don't do nobody no good."
Crying had somewhat cleared her mind. She looked up, still showing less expression than an intelligent dog, but with a hint of self-awareness. It was like a face that had emerged from behind distorted water bubbles. She[Pg 444] half raised her hand, let it drop, and stammered, "No, I won't, I won't. It doesn’t do anyone any good."
The senseless desire to preach seized hold of me. "Mrs. Bossert," I cried out, "aren't you ashamed of yourself? A woman like you, who went through so much, and so long, and so bravely! And now, when you could get along all right, to act like this!"
The foolish urge to preach took over me. "Mrs. Bossert," I shouted, "aren't you embarrassed? A woman like you, who has been through so much, and for so long, and so courageously! And now, when you could manage just fine, to behave like this!"
The soggy mouth dropped open, the glazy eyes stared at me, fixedly and foolishly, then shifted to the portrait on the wall; and with a mawkish simper, as of some old drab playing sixteen, she slobbered out, nodding to the portrait: "All—for the love—o' him."
The droopy mouth opened wide, the glazed-over eyes stared at me, blank and dumb, then turned to the portrait on the wall; and with an overly sentimental smile, like some old frump pretending to be sixteen, she drooled out, nodding toward the portrait: "All—for the love—of him."
It was so utterly ludicrous that I laughed. Then a cold rage took me: "Look here," I said (and again I heard my own voice, grim and quiet, cutting the air like a whip), "if you believe, as I have heard you say, that your husband can look down on you from anywhere, remember you couldn't do a thing to hurt him worse than you're doing now. 'Love' indeed!"
It was so completely ridiculous that I laughed. Then a cold anger took over me: "Listen," I said (and once more I heard my own voice, serious and calm, slicing through the air like a whip), "if you really believe, as I’ve heard you say, that your husband can watch you from anywhere, remember you couldn’t do anything to hurt him more than what you’re doing right now. ‘Love’ really!”
The lash went home. The stricken figure huddled closer; the voice came out like a dumb thing's moan: "Oh—I'm all alone."
The whip struck hard. The hurt figure curled up tighter; the voice emerged like a silent creature's whimper: "Oh—I'm all alone."
Then suddenly I understood. I had taken it for mockery, and profanation, that leering look at the shadow on the wall, that driveling stammer, "All—for the love—o' him." And it had been a solemn thing! No lover's word spoken in the morning of youth with the untried day before it, under the seductive witchery of answering breath and kisses, rushing blood and throbbing bodies; but the word of a woman bent with service, seamed with labor, haggard with watching; the word of a woman who, at the washtub, had kept her sufferer by the work of her hands, and watched him between the snatches of her sleep. The immemorial passion of a common heart,[Pg 445] that is not much, that had not much, and has lost all. Years were in it. For years she had had her burden to carry; and she had carried it to the edge of the grave. There it had fallen from her, and her arms were empty. Nothing to do any more. Alone.
Then suddenly I understood. I had thought it was mockery and disrespect, that sneering look at the shadow on the wall, that pointless stammer, "All—for the love—of him." And it had been something serious! Not a lover's word spoken in the bright morning of youth with a new day ahead, under the tempting allure of sweet breaths and kisses, racing hearts and pulsing bodies; but the words of a woman worn down by toil, lined with hardship, exhausted from sleepless nights; the words of a woman who, at the washtub, had supported her suffering partner with her own hands, and had watched over him in the moments she could steal from sleep. The timeless passion of an ordinary heart,[Pg 445] that is not much, that had not much, and has lost everything. Years were in it. For years she had carried her burden, and she had carried it to the edge of death. There it had fallen from her, and her arms were empty. Nothing left to do. Alone.
She sat up suddenly with a momentary flare of light in her face.—"As long as I had him," she said, "I could do. I thought I'd be glad when he was gone, a many and many a time. But I'd rather he was up there yet.... I did everything. I didn't put him away mean. There was a hundred and twenty-five dollars insurance. I spent it all on him. He was covered with flowers."
She sat up quickly, a brief flash of light on her face. —“As long as I had him,” she said, “I could manage. I thought I’d be happy when he was gone, many times over. But I’d rather he was still up there... I did everything. I didn’t send him off in a bad way. There was $125 in insurance. I spent it all on him. He was covered with flowers.”
The flare died down, and she fell together like a collapsing bag. I saw the gray vacancy moving inward toward the last spark of intelligence in her eyes, as an ashing coal whitens inward toward the last dull red point of fire. Then this heap of rags shuddered with an inhuman whine, "A-l-o-n-e."
The flare faded, and she crumpled like a deflating bag. I watched the gray emptiness closing in on the last spark of life in her eyes, similar to an ash-covered coal turning white as it dims to the last glowing red ember. Then this pile of rags trembled with an eerie whine, "A-l-o-n-e."
In the crowding shadows I felt the desolation pressing me like a vise. Behind that sunken heap in the chair gathered a midnight specter; for a moment I caught a flash from its royal, malignant eyes, the Monarch of human ruins, the murderous Bridegroom of widowed souls, King Alcohol.
In the crowded shadows, I felt the emptiness squeezing me like a vise. Behind that slumped figure in the chair, a dark presence lurked; for a moment, I caught a glimpse of its royal, sinister eyes, the ruler of human wreckage, the deadly Bridegroom of grieving souls, King Alcohol.
"After all, as well that way as another," I muttered; and aloud (but the whip-cord had gone out of my voice), "The money is on the table."
"After all, it’s just as good one way as another," I mumbled; and then louder (but my voice had lost its strength), "The money is on the table."
She did not hear me; the Bridegroom "had given His Beloved Sleep."
She didn't hear me; the Bridegroom "had given His Beloved Sleep."
I went out softly into the wild rain, and overhead, among the lashing arms of the leafless trees, and around the alley pocket, the wind was whining: "A-l-o-n-e."
I stepped quietly into the pouring rain, and above me, among the whipping branches of the bare trees, and around the alleyway, the wind seemed to be moaning: "A-l-o-n-e."
To Strive and Fail
There was a lonely wind crying around the house, and wailing away through the twilight, like a child that has been refused and gone off crying. Every now and then the trees shivered with it, and dropped a few leaves that splashed against the windows like big, soft tears, and then fell down on the dark, dying grass, and lay there till the next wind rose and whirled them away. Rain was gathering. Close by the gray patch of light within the room a white face bent over a small table, and dust-dim fingers swept across the strings of a zither. The low, pathetic opening chords of Albert's "Herbst-Klage" wailed for a moment like the wind; then a false note sounded, and the player threw her arms across the table and rested her face upon them. What was the use? She knew how it ought to be, but she could never do it,—never make the strings strike true to the song that was sounding within, sounding as the wind and the rain and the falling leaves sounded it, as long ago the wizard Albert had heard and conjured it out of the sound-sea, before the little black notes that carried the message over the world were written. The weary brain wandered away over the mystery of the notes, and she whispered dully, "A sign to the eye, and a sound to the ear—and that is his gift to the world—his will—and he is dead, dead, dead;—he was so great, and[Pg 447] they are so silly, those little black foolish dots—and yet they are there—and by them his soul sings—"
There was a lonely wind crying around the house, wailing through the twilight like a child who has been refused and is off crying. Every now and then the trees shivered with it, dropping a few leaves that splashed against the windows like big, soft tears, and then fell onto the dark, dying grass, resting there until the next wind came and whisked them away. Rain was coming. Close to the gray patch of light in the room, a white face leaned over a small table, and dust-covered fingers swept across the strings of a zither. The low, sad opening chords of Albert's "Herbst-Klage" wailed for a moment like the wind; then a wrong note sounded, and the player threw her arms across the table and rested her face on them. What was the point? She knew how it was supposed to be, but she could never get it right—never make the strings play true to the song that was echoing inside her, sounding like the wind and the rain and the falling leaves, just as long ago the wizard Albert had heard and conjured it from the sound-sea, before the little black notes that carried the message to the world were written. Her tired mind drifted over the mystery of the notes, and she whispered dully, "A sign to the eye, and a sound to the ear—and that is his gift to the world—his will—and he is dead, dead, dead;—he was so great, and[Pg 447] they are so silly, those little black foolish dots—and yet they are there—and through them his soul sings—"
The numb pain at her heart forced some sharp tears from the closed eyes. She bent and unbent her fingers hopelessly, two or three times, and then let them lie out flat and still. It was not their fault, not the fingers' fault; they could learn to do it, if they only had the chance; but they could never, never have the chance. They must always do something else, always a hundred other things first, always save and spare and patch and contrive; there was never time to do the thing she longed for most. Only the odd moments, the unexpected freedoms, the stolen half-hours, in which to live one's highest dream, only the castaway time for one's soul! And every year the fleeting glory waned, wavered, sunk away more and more sorrowfully into the gray, soundless shadows of an unlived life. Once she had heard it so clearly,—long ago, on the far-off sun-spaced, wind-singing fields of home,—the wild sweet choruses, the songs no man had ever sung. Still she heard them sometimes in the twilight, in the night, when she sat alone and work was over; high and thin and fading, only sound-ghosts, but still with the incomparable glory of a first revelation, a song no one else has ever heard, a marvel to be seized and bodied; only,—they faded away into the nodding sleep that would conquer, and in the light and rush of day were mournfully silent. And she never captured them, never would; life was half over now.
The numbing pain in her chest forced sharp tears from her closed eyes. She bent and straightened her fingers hopelessly a couple of times, then let them lie flat and still. It wasn’t their fault, not the fingers' fault; they could learn how to do it if they only had the chance, but they could never, never get that chance. They always had to do something else, always a hundred other things first, always saving, managing, and making do; there was never time to do what she wanted most. Only the rare moments, the unexpected freedoms, the stolen half-hours to live out one’s biggest dream, only the leftover time for one’s soul! And every year, the fleeting glory faded, wavered, and sorrowfully sunk more and more into the gray, soundless shadows of a life unlived. Once she had heard it so clearly—long ago, in the distant sunlit, wind-singing fields of home—the wild sweet choruses, the songs that no one had ever sung. She still heard them sometimes in the twilight, at night, when she sat alone after work; high and faint and fading, just echoes, but still carrying the unmatched glory of a first awakening, a song no one else has ever heard, a marvel to be captured and expressed; only—they faded into the drowsy sleep that would take over, and in the bright rush of the day, they were mournfully silent. And she never captured them, never would; life was half over now.
With the thought she started up, struck the chords again, a world of plaint throbbing through the strings; surely the wizard himself would have been satisfied. But ah, once more the fatal uncertainty of the fingers.... She bit the left hand savagely, then touched it, softly and remorsefully, with the other, murmuring: "Poor[Pg 448] fingers! Not your fault." At last she rose and stood at the window, looking out into the night, and thinking of the ruined gift, the noblest gift, that had been hers and would die dumb; thinking of the messages that had come to her up out of the silent dark and sunk back into it, unsounded; of the voices she would have given to the messages of the masters, and never would give now; and with a bitter compression of the lips she said: "Well, I was born to strive and fail."
With this thought, she started again, struck the chords, a world of sadness resonating through the strings; surely the wizard himself would have been pleased. But, ah, once again the frustrating uncertainty of her fingers... She bit her left hand in frustration, then gently and regretfully touched it with her other hand, murmuring: "Poor [Pg 448] fingers! Not your fault." Finally, she rose and stood at the window, looking out into the night, thinking of the ruined talent, the greatest talent she had possessed and that would fade into silence; thinking of the messages that had reached her from the silent dark and then vanished back into it, unheard; of the voices she would have given to the masters' messages and now never would; and with a bitter tightening of her lips, she said: "Well, I was meant to strive and fail."
And suddenly a rush of feeling swept her own life out of sight, and away out in the deepening night she saw the face of an old, sharp-chinned, white-haired, dead man; he had been her father once, strong and young, with chestnut hair and gleaming eyes, and with his own dream of what he had to do in life. Perhaps he, too, had heard sounds singing in the air, a new message waiting for deliverance. It was all over now; he had grown old and thin-faced and white, and had never done anything in the world; at least nothing for himself, his very own; he had sewn clothes,—thousands, millions of stitches in his work-weary life—no doubt there were still in existence scraps and fragments of his work,—in same old ragbag perhaps—beautiful, fine stitches, into which the keen eyesight and the deft hand had passed, still showing the artist-craftsman. But that was not his work; that was the service society had asked of him and he had rendered; himself, his own soul, that wherein he was different from other men, the unbought thing that the soul does for its own outpouring,—that was nowhere. And over there, among the low mounds of the soldiers' graves, his bed was made, and he was lying in it, straight and still, with the rain crying softly above him. He had been so full of the lust of life, so alert, so active! and nothing of it all!—"Poor father, you failed too," she muttered softly.
And suddenly, a wave of emotion swept her life away, and out in the deepening night, she saw the face of an old, sharp-chinned, white-haired dead man; he had once been her father, strong and young, with chestnut hair and sparkling eyes, holding his own dreams of what he wanted to achieve in life. Maybe he had also heard the sounds singing in the air, a new message waiting to be delivered. It was all over now; he had grown old, thin-faced, and white, and had never accomplished anything meaningful in the world; at least nothing for himself, nothing that truly belonged to him. He had sewn clothes—thousands, millions of stitches throughout his weary life—no doubt there were still scraps and fragments of his work out there, maybe even in the same old ragbag—beautiful, fine stitches, showing the keen eyesight and skilled hands of an artist-craftsman. But that was not his true work; that was the service society had demanded of him, and he had fulfilled it; himself, his own soul, the part of him that made him different from others, the unpurchased essence that the soul gives for its own expression—that was nowhere to be found. And over there, among the low mounds of soldiers' graves, his bed was made, and he lay there, straight and still, with the rain softly weeping above him. He had been so full of the zest for life, so alert, so active! And yet, none of it meant anything!—"Poor father, you failed too," she whispered softly.
And then behind the wraith of the dead man there rose an older picture, a face she had never seen, dead fifty years before; but it shone through the other face, and outshone it, luminous with great suffering, much overcoming, and complete and final failure. It was the face of a woman not yet middle-aged, smitten with death, with the horror of utter strangeness in the dying eyes; the face of a woman lost in a strange city of a strange land, and with her little crying, helpless children about her, facing the inexorable agony there on the pavement, where she was sinking down, and only foreign words falling in the dying ears!—She, too, had striven; how she had striven! Against the abyss of poverty there in the old world; against the load laid on her by Nature, Law, Society, the triune God of Terror; against the inertia of another will. She had bought coppers with blood, and spared and saved and endured and waited; she had bent the gods to her will; she had sent her husband to America, the land of freedom and promise; she had followed him at last, over the great blue bitter water with its lapping mouths that had devoured one of her little ones upon the way; she had been driven like a cow in the shambles at the landing stage; she had been robbed of all but her ticket, and with her little children had hungered for three days on the overland journey; she had lived it through, and set foot in the promised land; but somehow the waiting face was not there, had missed her or she, him,—and lost and alone with Death and the starving babes, she sank at the foot of the soldiers' monument, and the black mist came down on the courageous eyes, and the light was flickering out forever. With a bitter cry the living figure in the room stretched its hands toward the vision in the night. There was nothing there, she knew it; nothing in the heavens above nor the earth beneath to hear the cry,—not so much as a[Pg 450] crumbling bone any more,—but she called brokenly, "Oh, why must she die so, with nothing, nothing, not one little reward after all that struggle? To fall on the pavement and die in the hospital at last!"
And then behind the ghost of the dead man, another image appeared—an older face she had never seen, dead fifty years before. But it shone through the other face, outshining it, radiating with immense suffering, great perseverance, and total, final defeat. It was the face of a woman not yet middle-aged, struck by death, with the horror of utter unfamiliarity in her dying eyes; the face of a woman lost in a strange city in a foreign land, surrounded by her crying, helpless children, facing the unavoidable agony on the pavement, where she was sinking down, and only foreign words fell on her dying ears!—She had fought too; how hard she had fought! Against the abyss of poverty in the old world; against the burden placed on her by Nature, Law, Society, the three-fold God of Terror; against the inertia of another will. She had purchased coins with blood, and she had saved, endured, and waited; she had bent the gods to her will; she had sent her husband to America, the land of freedom and hope; she had eventually followed him across the vast, bitter blue water with its lapping waves that had swallowed one of her little ones along the way; she had been driven like cattle at the landing dock; she had been robbed of everything but her ticket, and with her little children, she had gone hungry for three days on the overland journey; she had made it through, and stepped into the promised land; but somehow the waiting face was not there, either he had missed her or she had missed him—and lost and alone with Death and her starving babies, she collapsed at the foot of the soldiers' monument, and the black mist fell over her brave eyes, flickering out the light forever. With a bitter cry, the living figure in the room reached out her hands towards the vision in the night. She knew there was nothing there; nothing in the heavens above or the earth below to hear the cry—not even a crumbling bone anymore—but she called out brokenly, "Oh, why must she die like this, with nothing, nothing, not even one small reward after all that struggle? To fall on the pavement and finally die in the hospital!"
And shuddering, with covered eyes and heavy breath, she added wearily, "No wonder that I fail; I come of those who failed; my father, his mother,—and before her?"
And trembling, with her eyes covered and breathing heavily, she added wearily, "No wonder I fail; I come from those who failed; my father, his mother—and before her?"
Behind the fading picture, stretched dim, long shadows of silent generations, with rounded shoulders and bent backs and sullen, conquered faces. And they had all, most likely, dreamed of some wonderful thing they had to do in the world, and all had died and left it undone. And their work had been washed away, as if writ in water, and no one knew their dreams. And of the fruit of their toil other men had eaten, for that was the will of the triune god; but of themselves was left no trace, no sound, no word, in the world's glory; no carving upon stone, no indomitable ghost shining from a written sign, no song singing out of black foolish spots on paper,—nothing. They were as though they had not been. And as they all had died, she too would die, slave of the triple Terror, sacrificing the highest to the meanest, that somewhere in some lighted ball-room or gas-bright theater, some piece of vacant flesh might wear one more jewel in her painted hair.
Behind the fading picture, long, dim shadows stretched out, representing silent generations with hunched shoulders and twisted backs, and expressions of defeat. They all, most likely, had dreamed of some amazing thing they were meant to accomplish in the world, and all had died without fulfilling it. Their work had been washed away, as if written in water, and no one knew their dreams. Others had benefited from the results of their labor, for that was the will of the triune god; but there was no trace of them left, no sound, no word, in the world's glory; no carving on stone, no indomitable spirit shining from a written sign, no song emerging from dark, meaningless smudges on paper—nothing. It was as if they had never existed. And since they all had died, she too would die, a slave to the triple Terror, sacrificing the greatest for the smallest, so somewhere in some brightly lit ballroom or theater, a mere shell of a person could wear one more jewel in her decorated hair.
"My soul," she said bitterly, "my soul for their diamonds!" It was time to sleep, for to-morrow—WORK.
"My soul," she said bitterly, "my soul for their diamonds!" It was time to sleep, because tomorrow—WORK.
The Sorrows of the Body
I have never wanted anything more than the wild creatures have,—a broad waft of clean air, a day to lie on the grass at times, with nothing to do but slip the blades through my fingers, and look as long as I pleased at the whole blue arch, and the screens of green and white between; leave for a month to float and float along the salt crests and among the foam, or roll with my naked skin over a clean long stretch of sunshiny sand; food that I liked, straight from the cool ground, and time to taste its sweetness, and time to rest after tasting; sleep when it came, and stillness, that the sleep might leave me when it would, not sooner—Air, room, light rest, nakedness when I would not be clothed, and when I would be clothed, garments that did not fetter; freedom to touch my mother earth, to be with her in storm and shine, as the wild things are,—this is what I wanted,—this, and free contact with my fellows;—not to love, and lie and be ashamed, but to love and say I love, and be glad of it; to feel the currents of ten thousand years of passion flooding me, body to body, as the wild things meet. I have asked no more.
I’ve never wanted anything more than what wild creatures have—a wide stretch of fresh air, a day to lounge on the grass whenever I want, with nothing to do but sift the blades through my fingers and gaze as long as I want at the entire blue sky, and the patches of green and white in between; take off for a month to drift along the salty waves and through the foam, or roll my bare skin over a long stretch of sunny sand; food that I enjoy, straight from the cool ground, and time to savor its sweetness, plus time to rest after enjoying it; sleep when it comes, and tranquility, so the sleep can leave me when it chooses, not sooner—Air, space, light, restful nakedness when I don’t want to be dressed, and when I do want to be dressed, clothes that don’t constrict; freedom to connect with my mother earth, to experience her in storms and sunshine, like the wild creatures do—this is what I wanted—this, and genuine connection with my fellow humans;—not to love and hide and feel ashamed, but to love and openly say I love, and feel happy about it; to sense the waves of countless years of passion flooding through me, body to body, as the wild creatures connect. I’ve asked for nothing more.
But I have not received. Over me there sits that pitiless tyrant, the Soul; and I am nothing. It has driven me to the city, where the air is fever and fire, and said, "Breathe this;—I would learn; I cannot learn in the empty fields; temples are here,—stay." And when my[Pg 452] poor, stifled lungs have panted till it seemed my chest must burst, the Soul has said, "I will allow you, then, an hour or two; we will ride, and I will take my book and read meanwhile."
But I haven’t received anything. Above me sits that ruthless tyrant, the Soul; and I am nothing. It has pushed me to the city, where the air is thick and scorching, and said, "Breathe this;—I want to learn; I can’t learn in the empty fields; there are temples here,—stay." And when my[Pg 452] poor, gasping lungs have struggled until it feels like my chest might burst, the Soul has said, "Alright, I’ll give you an hour or two; we’ll go for a ride, and I’ll take my book and read in the meantime."
And when my eyes have cried out with tears of pain for the brief vision of freedom drifting by, only for leave to look at the great green and blue an hour, after the long, dull-red horror of walls, the Soul has said, "I cannot waste the time altogether; I must know! Read." And when my ears have plead for the singing of the crickets and the music of the night, the Soul has answered, "No: gongs and whistles and shrieks are unpleasant if you listen; but school yourself to hearken to the spiritual voice, and it will not matter."
And when my eyes have cried out with tears of pain for a brief glimpse of freedom slipping away, just to have a moment to look at the vast green and blue after the long, dull-red nightmare of walls, my Soul has said, "I can't waste all this time; I need to know! Read." And when my ears have longed for the sound of crickets singing and the music of the night, my Soul has replied, "No: gongs, whistles, and screams are unpleasant if you pay attention; but learn to listen for the spiritual voice, and it won't matter."
When I have beat against my narrow confines of brick and mortar, brick and mortar, the Soul has said, "Miserable slave! Why are you not as I, who in one moment fly to the utterest universe? It matters not where you are, I am free."
When I’ve fought against my tight spaces of brick and mortar, brick and mortar, the Soul has said, "Miserable slave! Why aren’t you like me, who in just one moment can soar to the farthest universe? It doesn’t matter where you are, I am free."
When I would have slept, so that the lids fell heavily and I could not lift them, the Soul has struck me with a lash, crying, "Awake! Drink some stimulant for those shrinking nerves of yours! There is no time to sleep till the work is done." And the cursed poison worked upon me, till Its will was done.
When I was trying to sleep, my eyelids feeling heavy and impossible to lift, my soul hit me with a jolt, saying, "Wake up! Have something to boost those tired nerves of yours! There's no time to sleep until the work is finished." And that damned poison took effect on me until its will was fulfilled.
When I would have dallied over my food, the Soul has ordered, "Hurry, hurry! Do I have time to waste on this disgusting scene? Fill yourself and be gone!"
When I would linger over my food, the Soul would say, "Hurry up! Do I have time to waste on this awful scene? Eat quickly and leave!"
When I have envied the very dog, rubbing its bare back along the ground in the sunlight, the Soul has exclaimed, "Would you degrade me so far as to put yourself on a level with beasts?" And my bands were drawn tighter.
When I’ve envied that dog, rolling its bare back on the ground in the sunlight, my Soul has shouted, “Would you really humiliate yourself by comparing yourself to animals?” And my chains felt tighter.
When I have looked upon my kind, and longed to embrace them, hungered wildly for the press of arms and[Pg 453] lips, the Soul has commanded sternly, "Cease, vile creature of fleshly lusts! Eternal reproach! Will you forever shame me with your beastliness?"
When I've looked at my own people and yearned to hold them close, craving intensely for the touch of arms and lips, my Soul has firmly commanded, "Stop, you disgusting being driven by physical desires! This is an eternal disgrace! Will you always embarrass me with your animalistic urges?"
And I have always yielded: mute, joyless, fettered, I have trod the world of the Soul's choosing, and served and been unrewarded. Now I am broken before my time; bloodless, sleepless, breathless,—half-blind, racked at every joint, trembling with every leaf. "Perhaps I have been too hard," said the Soul; "you shall have a rest." The boon has come too late. The roses are beneath my feet now, but the perfume does not reach me; the willows trail across my cheek and the great arch is overhead, but my eyes are too weary to lift to it; the wind is upon my face, but I cannot bare my throat to its caress; vaguely I hear the singing of the Night through the long watches when sleep does not come, but the answering vibration thrills no more. Hands touch mine—I longed for them so once—but I am as a corpse. I remember that I wanted all these things, but now the power to want is crushed from me, and only the memory of my denial throbs on, with its never-dying pain. And still I think, if I were left alone long enough—but already I hear the Tyrant up there plotting to slay me.—"Yes," it keeps saying, "it is about time! I will not be chained to a rotting carcass. If my days are to pass in perpetual idleness I may as well be annihilated. I will make the wretch do me one more service.—You have clamored to be naked in the water. Go now, and lie in it forever."
And I've always given in: silent, joyless, trapped, I've walked the path chosen by my Soul, serving without reward. Now I'm broken before my time; lifeless, restless, breathless—half-blind, aching in every joint, trembling with every rustle. "Maybe I've been too harsh," said the Soul; "you deserve some rest." But it's come too late. The roses are under my feet now, but their scent doesn't reach me; the willows brush against my cheek, and the great arch is above, but my eyes are too tired to look up at it; the wind is on my face, but I can't expose my throat to its touch; I vaguely hear the Night singing through the long hours when sleep doesn't come, but the echo no longer excites me. Hands touch mine—I once longed for them so much—but I feel like a corpse. I remember wanting all these things, but now the ability to desire is crushed from me, and only the memory of my rejection lingers, with its never-ending pain. And still I think, if I were left alone long enough—but I already hear the Tyrant up there plotting to destroy me. "Yes," it keeps saying, "it's about time! I won't be chained to a decaying body. If my days are to be spent in endless idleness, I might as well be wiped out. I'll make the miserable wretch do me one more favor.—You’ve cried out to be free in the water. Go now, and lie in it forever."
Yes: that is what It is saying, and I—the sea stretches down there——
Yes: that's what it's saying, and I—the sea stretches down there——
The Triumph of Youth
The afternoon blazed and glittered along the motionless tree-tops and down into the yellow dust of the road. Under the shadows of the trees, among the powdered grass and bushes, sat a woman and a man. The man was young and handsome in a way, with a lean eager face and burning eyes, a forehead in the old poetic mould crowned by loose dark waves of hair; his chin was long, his lips parted devouringly and his glances seemed to eat his companion's face. It was not a pretty face, not even ordinarily good looking,—sallow, not young, only youngish; but there was a peculiar mobility about it, that made one notice it. She waved her hand slowly from East to West, indicating the horizon, and said dreamingly: "How wide it is, how far it is! One can get one's breath. In the city I always feel that the walls are squeezing my chest." After a little silence she asked without looking at him: "What are you thinking of, Bernard?"
The afternoon shimmered and sparkled over the still treetops and onto the yellow dust of the road. In the shade of the trees, among the soft grass and bushes, sat a woman and a man. The man was somewhat young and attractive, with a lean, eager face and intense eyes, a forehead in the classic poetic style topped with loose dark waves of hair; his chin was long, his lips slightly parted as if hungry, and his gaze seemed to consume his companion's face. It wasn't a pretty face, not even conventionally good-looking—pale, not really young, more like youngish; but there was a unique expressiveness about it that caught attention. She waved her hand slowly from east to west, indicating the horizon, and said dreamily, "How wide it is, how far it is! I can breathe here. In the city, I always feel like the walls are closing in on me." After a brief silence, she asked without looking at him, "What are you thinking about, Bernard?"
"You," he murmured.
"You," he whispered.
She glanced at him under her lids musingly, stretched out her hand and touched his eyelids with her finger-tips, and turned aside with a curious fleeting smile. He caught at her hand, but failing to touch it as she drew it away, bit his lip and forcedly looked off at the sky and the landscape: "Yes," he said in a strained voice, "it is[Pg 455] beautiful, after the city. I wish we could stay in it."
She looked at him with a thoughtful glance, reached out and lightly touched his eyelids with her fingertips, then turned away with a quick, curious smile. He tried to grab her hand, but as she pulled it back, he bit his lip and forced himself to look away at the sky and the landscape. "Yeah," he said in a tense voice, "it's beautiful out here, away from the city. I wish we could stay."
The woman sighed: "That's what I have been wishing for the last fifteen years."
The woman sighed, "That's what I've been hoping for the last fifteen years."
He bent towards her eagerly: "Do you think—" he stopped and stammered, "You know we have been planning, a few of us, to club together and get a little farm somewhere near—would you—do you think—would you be one of us?"
He leaned in towards her, excited: "Do you think—" he paused and stumbled over his words, "You know we’ve been thinking, a few of us, about coming together to buy a small farm somewhere nearby—would you—do you think—would you want to join us?"
She laughed, a little low, sad laugh: "I wouldn't be any good, you know. I couldn't do the work that ought to be done. I would come fast enough and I would try. But I'm a little too old, Bernard. The rest are young enough to make mistakes and live to make them good; but when I would have my lesson learned, my strength would be gone. It's half gone now."
She laughed, a soft, sad laugh: "I wouldn't be any good, you know. I couldn't do the work that needs doing. I would show up quickly and I would try. But I'm a bit too old, Bernard. The others are young enough to make mistakes and have time to fix them; but by the time I've learned my lesson, my strength will be gone. It’s already half gone now."
"No, it isn't," burst out the youth. "You're worth half a dozen of those young ones. Old, old—one would think you were seventy. And you're not old; you will never be old."
"No, it isn't," the young man exclaimed. "You're worth six of those youngsters. Old, old—one would think you were seventy. And you're not old; you will never be old."
She looked up where a crow was wheeling in the air. "If," she said slowly, following its motions with her eyes, "you once plant your feet on my face, and you will, you impish bird—my Bernard will sing a different song."
She looked up at a crow soaring through the sky. "If," she said slowly, keeping her eyes on its movements, "you ever land your feet on my face, and you will, you mischievous bird—my Bernard will sing a different tune."
"No, Bernard won't," retorted the youth. "Bernard knows his own mind, even if he is 'only a boy.' I don't love you for your face, you—"
"No, Bernard won't," the young man shot back. "Bernard knows what he wants, even if he is 'just a kid.' I'm not into you for your looks, you—"
She interrupted him with a shrug and a bitter sneer. "Evidently! Who would?"
She cut him off with a shrug and a sarcastic smile. "Obviously! Who would?"
A look of mingled pain and annoyance overspread his features. "How you twist my words. You are beautiful to me; and you know what I meant."
A look of mixed pain and annoyance crossed his face. "You really know how to twist my words. You are beautiful to me, and you know what I meant."
"Well," she said, throwing herself backward against a tree-trunk and stretching out her feet on the grass,[Pg 456] ripples of amusement wavering through the cloudy expression, "tell me what do you love in me."
"Well," she said, leaning back against a tree trunk and stretching her feet out on the grass,[Pg 456] waves of amusement flickering through her cloudy expression, "tell me, what do you love about me?"
He was silent, biting his lower lip.
He was quiet, biting his lower lip.
"I'll tell you then," she said. "It's my energy, the life in me. That is youth, and my youth has overlived its time. I've had a long lease, but it's going to expire soon. So long as you don't see it, so long as my life seems fuller than yours—well—; but when the failure of life becomes visible, while your own is still in its growth, you will turn away. When my feet won't spring any more, yours will still be dancing. And you will want dancing feet with you."
"I'll tell you," she said. "It's my energy, the life within me. That's what youth is, and my youth has outlasted its time. I've had a long run, but it's about to come to an end. As long as you don't see it, as long as my life seems richer than yours—well—; but when the decline of life becomes clear, while yours is still blossoming, you will look away. When my feet won't leap anymore, yours will still be dancing. And you'll want dancing feet with you."
"I will not," he answered shortly. "I've seen plenty of other women; I saw all the crowd coming up this morning and there wasn't a woman there to compare with you. I don't say I'll never love others, but now I don't; if I see another woman like you—But I never could love one of those young girls."
"I won't," he replied briefly. "I've seen a lot of other women; I saw the whole crowd coming in this morning, and there wasn't a woman there who could match you. I'm not saying I won't ever love anyone else, but right now, I don’t; if I see another woman like you—But I could never love one of those young girls."
"Sh—sh," she said glancing down the road where a whirl of dust was making towards them, in the center of which moved a band of bright young figures, "there they come now. Don't they look beautiful?" There were four young girls in front, their faces radiant with sun and air, and daisy wreaths in their gleaming hair; they had their arms around each other's waists and sang as they walked, with neither more accord nor discord than the birds about them. The voices were delicious in their youth and joy; one heard that they were singing not to produce a musical effect, but from the mere wish to sing. Behind them came a troop of young fellows, coats off, heads bare, racing all over the roadside, jostling each other and purposely provoking scrambles. The tallest one had a nimbus of bright curls crowning a glowing face, dimpled and sparkling as a child's. The girls[Pg 457] glanced shyly at him under their lashes as he danced about now in front and now behind them, occasionally tossing them a flower, but mostly hustling his comrades about. Behind these came older people with three or four very little children riding on their backs.
"Sh—sh," she said, glancing down the road where a swirl of dust was approaching, in the center of which moved a group of bright young figures, "here they come now. Don’t they look beautiful?" There were four young girls in front, their faces glowing with sunlight and fresh air, and daisy crowns in their shining hair; they had their arms around each other's waists and sang as they walked, with neither more harmony nor discord than the birds around them. Their voices were delightful in their youth and happiness; it was clear they were singing not for any musical effect, but simply because they wanted to sing. Behind them came a group of young guys, jackets off, heads bare, racing all over the roadside, bumping into each other and playfully starting scuffles. The tallest one had a halo of bright curls framing a glowing face, dimpled and sparkling like a child's. The girls[Pg 457] shyly glanced at him under their lashes as he danced in front of them and then behind, occasionally tossing them a flower, but mostly jostling his friends. Following them were older people with three or four very young children riding on their backs.
As the group came abreast of our couple they stopped to exchange a few words, then went on. When they had passed out of hearing the woman sat with a sphinx-like stare in her eyes, looking steadily at the spot where the bright head had nodded to her as it passed.
As the group walked alongside the couple, they paused to share a few words before moving on. Once they were out of earshot, the woman sat with an inscrutable look in her eyes, staring intently at the place where the bright head had nodded to her as it went by.
"Like a wildflower on a stalk," she murmured softly, narrowing her eyes as if to fix the vision, "like a tall tiger-lily."
"Like a wildflower on a stem," she whispered softly, narrowing her eyes as if to focus on the image, "like a tall tiger lily."
Her companion's face darkened perceptibly. "What do you mean? What do you see?" he asked.
Her companion's expression changed noticeably. "What do you mean? What do you see?" he asked.
"The vision of Youth and Beauty," she answered in the tone of a sleep-walker, "and the glory and triumph of it,—the immortality of it—its splendid indifference to its ruined temples, and all its humble worshipers. Do you know," turning suddenly to him with a sharp change in face and voice, "what I would be wicked enough to do, if I could?"
"The vision of Youth and Beauty," she replied in a dreamy tone, "and the glory and triumph of it—the immortality of it—its stunning indifference to its ruined temples and all its humble worshipers. Do you know," she suddenly turned to him with a sharp change in her expression and voice, "what I would be daring enough to do, if I could?"
He smiled tolerantly: "You, wicked? Dear one, you couldn't be wicked."
He smiled kindly: "You, bad? Sweetheart, you could never be bad."
"Oh, but I could! If there were any way to fix Davy's head forever, just as he passed us now,—forever, so that all the world might keep it and see it for all time, I would cut it off with this hand! Yes, I would." Her eyes glittered mercilessly.
"Oh, but I totally could! If there were any way to fix Davy's head forever, just as he walked by us now—forever, so that everyone could keep it and see it for all time, I would cut it off with this hand! Yes, I would." Her eyes gleamed ruthlessly.
He shook his head smiling: "You wouldn't kill a bug, let alone Davy."
He shook his head with a smile: "You wouldn't hurt a bug, much less Davy."
"I tell you I would. Do you remember when Nathaniel died? I felt bad enough, but do you know[Pg 458] the week before when he was so very sick, I went out one day to a beautiful glen we used to visit together. They had been improving it! they had improved it so much that the water is all dying out of the creek; the little boats that used to float like pond lilies lie all helpless in the mud, and hardly a ribbon of water goes over the fall, and the old giant trees are withering. Oh, it hurt me so to think the glory of a thousand years was vanishing before my eyes and I couldn't hold it. And suddenly the question came into my head: 'If you had the power would you save Nathaniel's life or bring back the water to the glen?' And I didn't hesitate a minute. I said, 'Let Nathaniel die and all my best loved ones and I myself, but bring back the glory of the glen!"
"I tell you I would. Do you remember when Nathaniel died? I felt pretty terrible about it, but do you know[Pg 458] the week before when he was really sick, I went out one day to a beautiful glen we used to visit together. They had been working on it! They changed it so much that the water is all drying up in the creek; the little boats that used to float like pond lilies are now stuck in the mud, and hardly any water flows over the fall, and the old giant trees are dying. Oh, it hurt me so much to see the splendor of a thousand years disappearing right in front of me and there was nothing I could do to stop it. Then the question popped into my mind: 'If you had the power, would you save Nathaniel's life or restore the water to the glen?' I didn't hesitate for a second. I said, 'Let Nathaniel die and all my loved ones and even myself, but bring back the glory of the glen!'"
"When I think," she went on turning away and becoming dreamy again, "of all the beauty that is gone that I can never see, that is lost forever—the beauty that had to alter and die,—it stifles me with the pain of it. Why must it all die?"
"When I think," she continued, turning away and getting lost in thought again, "about all the beauty that’s gone and that I can never see again, the beauty that had to change and fade away—it overwhelms me with the pain of it. Why does it all have to end?"
He looked at her wonderingly. "It seems to me," he said slowly, "that beauty worship is almost a disease with you. I wouldn't like to care so much for mere outsides."
He looked at her in amazement. "It seems to me," he said slowly, "that your obsession with beauty is almost like a sickness. I wouldn't want to care so much about just appearances."
"We never long for the thing we are rich in," she answered in a dry, changed voice. Nevertheless his face lighted, it was pleasant to be rich in the thing she worshiped. He had gradually drawn near her feet and now suddenly bent forward and kissed them passionately. "Don't," she cried sharply, "it's too much like self-abasement. And besides—"
"We never crave what we have in abundance," she replied in a dry, altered voice. Still, his face brightened; it was nice to be wealthy in what she adored. He had slowly moved closer to her feet and then suddenly leaned forward and kissed them passionately. "Don't," she gasped sharply, "it's too much like humiliation. And besides—"
His face was white and quivering, his voice choked. "Well—what besides—"
His face was pale and trembling, his voice shaky. "Well—what else—"
"The time will come when you will wish you had reserved that kiss for some other foot. Some one to whom it will all be new, who will shudder with the joy of it,[Pg 459] who will meet you half way, who will believe all that you say, and say like things in fullness of heart. And I perhaps will see you, and know that in your heart you are sorry you gave something to me that you would have ungiven if you could."
"The time will come when you'll wish you had saved that kiss for someone else. Someone for whom it would be all new, who would thrill with joy from it,[Pg 459] who would meet you halfway, who would believe everything you say, and share similar feelings openly. And maybe I'll see you and realize that deep down you regret giving me something that you would take back if you could."
He buried his face in his hands. "You do not love me at all," he said. "You do not believe me."
He buried his face in his hands. "You don't love me at all," he said. "You don't believe me."
A curious softness came into the answer: "Oh, yes, dear, I believe you. Years ago I believed myself when I said the same sort of thing. But I told you I am getting old. I can not unmake what the years have made, nor bring back what they have stolen. I love you for your face", the words had a sting in them, "and for your soul too. And I am glad to be loved by you. But, do you know what I am thinking?"
A curious softness came into the answer: "Oh, yes, dear, I believe you. Years ago, I believed the same when I said something like that. But I told you I’m getting older. I can’t undo what the years have created or bring back what they’ve taken away. I love you for your face,” the words had a sting in them, “and for your soul too. And I’m thankful to be loved by you. But do you know what I'm thinking?"
He did not answer.
He didn't answer.
"I am thinking that as I sit here, beloved by you and others who are young and beautiful—it is no lie—in a—well, in a triumph I have not sought, but which I am human enough to be glad of, envied no doubt by those young girls,—I am thinking how the remorseless feet of Youth will tramp on me soon, and carry you away. And"—very slowly—"in my day of pain, you will not be near, nor the others. I shall be alone; age and pain are unlovely."
"I’m sitting here, loved by you and others who are young and beautiful—it’s true—in a victory I didn’t seek but that I’m human enough to appreciate, probably envied by those young girls. I’m thinking about how the relentless march of Youth will soon crush me and take you away. And"—very slowly—"when I’m in pain, you won’t be around, nor will the others. I’ll be alone; age and pain aren’t pretty."
"You won't let me come near you," he said wildly. "I would do anything for you. I always want to do things for you to spare you, and you never let me. When you are in pain you will push me away."
"You won't let me get close to you," he said frantically. "I would do anything for you. I always want to help you and ease your burden, but you never allow me to. When you're hurting, you push me away."
A fairly exultant glitter flashed in her face. "Yes," she said, "I know my secret. That is how I have stayed young so long. See," she said, stretching out her arms, "other women at my age are past the love of men. Their affections have gone to children. And I have broken the[Pg 460] law of nature and prolonged the love of youth because—I have been strong and stood alone. But there is an end. Things change, seasons change, you, I, all change; what's the use of saying 'Never—forever, forever—never,' like the old clock on the stairs? It's a big lie."
A bright, triumphant spark lit up her face. "Yes," she said, "I know my secret. That's how I've stayed young for so long. Look," she said, opening her arms wide, "other women my age have moved past romantic love. Their hearts have shifted to their children. And I have defied the[Pg 460] laws of nature and held onto the love of youth because—I have been strong and stood on my own. But there comes a time when everything changes. Seasons change, you change, I change; what's the point of saying 'Never—forever, forever—never,' like the old clock on the stairs? It's a big lie."
"I won't talk any more," he said, "but when the time comes you will see."
"I won't say anything else," he said, "but when the time comes, you'll see."
She nodded: "Yes, I will see."
She nodded, "Yeah, I'll check."
"Do you think all people alike?"
"Do you think all people are the same?"
"As like as ants. People are vessels which life fills and breaks, as it does trees and bees and other sorts of vessels. They play when they are little, and then they love and then they have children and then they die. Ants do the same."
"Just like ants. People are containers that life fills and breaks, just like trees, bees, and other types of containers. They play when they're young, then they love, then they have kids, and eventually, they die. Ants do the same."
"To be sure. But I don't deceive myself as to the scope of it."
"Of course. But I'm not fooling myself about what it really means."
The crowd were returning now, and by tacit consent they arose and joined the group. Down the road they jumped a fence into a field and had to cross a little stream. "Where is our bridge?" called the boys. "We made a bridge. Some one has stolen our bridge."
The crowd was coming back now, and without saying a word, they got up and joined the group. They hopped over a fence into a field and needed to cross a small stream. "Where’s our bridge?" the boys shouted. "We built a bridge. Someone has stolen our bridge."
"Oh, come on," cried Davy, "let's jump it." Three ran and sprang; they landed laughing and taunting the rest. Bernard sought out his beloved. "Shall I help you over?" he asked.
"Oh, come on," Davy shouted, "let's jump it." The three of them ran and leaped; they landed laughing and teasing the others. Bernard looked for his sweetheart. "Do you want me to help you over?" he asked.
"No," she said shortly, "help the girls," and brushing past him she jumped, falling a little short and muddying a foot, but scrambling up unaided. The rest debated seeking an advantageous point. At last they found a big stone in the middle, and pulling off his shoes, Bernard waded in the creek, helping the girls across. The smallest one, large-eyed and timid, clung to his arm and let him almost carry her over.
"No," she said curtly, "help the girls," and brushing past him, she jumped, coming up a bit short and getting her foot muddy, but she quickly got back up on her own. The others debated finding a better spot. Finally, they found a big rock in the middle, and Bernard took off his shoes and waded into the creek, helping the girls across. The smallest one, with big eyes and a timid demeanor, grabbed onto his arm and let him nearly carry her over.
"He does it real natural," observed Davy, who was[Pg 461] whisking about in the daisy field like some flashing butterfly.
"He does it really naturally," observed Davy, who was[Pg 461] whisking around in the daisy field like a flashy butterfly.
They gathered daisies and laughed and sang and chattered till the sun went low. Then they gathered under a big tree and spread their lunch on the ground. And after they had eaten, the conversation lay between the sallow-faced woman and one of the older men, a clever conversation filled with quaint observations and curious sidelights. The boys sat all about the woman questioning her eagerly, but behind in the shadow of the drooping branches sat the girls, silent, unobtrusive, holding each other's hands. Now and then the talker cast a furtive glance from Bernard's rather withdrawn face to the faces in the shadow, and the enigmatic smile hovered and flitted over her lips.
They picked daisies and laughed, sang, and chatted until the sun started to set. Then they gathered under a big tree and laid out their lunch on the ground. After they ate, the conversation flowed between the pale-faced woman and one of the older men, a witty discussion filled with interesting observations and intriguing points. The boys sat around the woman, eagerly asking her questions, while the girls lingered in the shade of the drooping branches, quiet and unpretentious, holding each other's hands. Every now and then, the woman speaking would sneak a glance from Bernard's somewhat reserved face to the girls in the shadows, and an enigmatic smile would briefly appear on her lips.
Three years later on the anniversary of that summer day the woman sat at an upstairs window in the house on the little farm that was a reality now, the little co-operative farm where ten free men and women labored and loved. She had come with the others and done her best, but the cost of it, hard labor and merciless pain, was stamped on the face that looked from the window. She was watching Bernard's figure as it came swinging through the orchard. Presently he came in and up the stairs. His feet went past her door, then turned back irresolutely, and a low knock followed. Her eyebrows bent together almost sternly as she answered, "Come in."
Three years later, on the anniversary of that summer day, the woman sat at an upstairs window in the house on the little farm that had become a reality now, the small co-op where ten free men and women worked and loved. She had joined the others and done her best, but the toll it took—hard work and relentless pain—showed on the face that looked out the window. She was watching Bernard’s figure as he walked through the orchard. Soon, he came in and up the stairs. His feet passed her door, then hesitated, and a soft knock followed. Her eyebrows knitted together almost sternly as she replied, "Come in."
He entered with a smile: "Can I do anything for you this morning?"
He walked in with a smile and said, "Can I help you with anything this morning?"
"No," she said quietly, "you know I like my own cranky ways. I—I'd rather do things myself." He nodded: "I know. I always get the same answer. Shall you go to the picnic? You surely will keep our foundation-day picnic?"
"No," she said quietly, "you know I like my own stubborn ways. I—I'd rather handle things myself." He nodded: "I know. I always get the same answer. Are you going to the picnic? You definitely will keep our foundation-day picnic?"
"Perhaps—later. And perhaps not." There was a curious tone of repression in the words.
"Maybe—later. And maybe not." There was a strange tone of restraint in those words.
"Well," he answered good-naturedly, "if you won't let me do anything for you, I'll have to find some one who will. Is Bella ready to go?"
"Well," he replied cheerfully, "if you won't let me help you, I'll have to find someone who will. Is Bella ready to go?"
"This half hour. Bella. Here is Bernard." And Bella came in. Bella, the timid girl with the brilliant complexion and gazelle soft eyes, Bella radiant in her youth and feminine daintiness, more lovely than she had been three years before.
"This half hour. Bella. Here is Bernard." And Bella came in. Bella, the shy girl with her glowing skin and soft, gazelle-like eyes, Bella shining in her youth and delicate femininity, even more beautiful than she had been three years ago.
She gave Bernard a lunch basket to carry and a shawl and a workbag and a sun umbrella, and when they went out she clung to his arm besides. She stopped near one of their own rose bushes and told him to choose a bud for her, and she put it coquettishly in her dark hair. The woman watched them till they disappeared down the lane; he had never once looked back. Then her mouth settled in a quiet sneer and she murmured: "How long is 'forever'? Three years." After a while she rose and crossed to an old mirror that hung on the opposite wall. Staring at the reflection it gave back, she whispered drearily: "You are ugly, you are eaten with pain! Do you still expect the due of youth and beauty? Did you not know it all long ago?" Then something flashed in the image, something as if the features had caught fire and burned. "I will not," she said hoarsely, her fingers clenching. "I will not surrender. Was it he I loved? It was his youth, his beauty, his life. And younger youth shall love me still, stronger life. I will not, I will not die alive." She turned away and ran down into the yard and out into the fields. She would not go on the common highway where all went, she would find a hard way through woods and over hills, and she would come there before them and sit and wait for them where the ways[Pg 463] met. Bareheaded, ill-dressed and careless she ran along, finding a fierce pleasure in trampling and breaking the brush that impeded her. There was the road at last, and right ahead of her an old, old man hobbling along with bent back and eyes upon the ground. Just before him was a bad hole in the road; he stopped, irresolute, and looked around like a crippled insect stretching its antenna to find a way for its mangled feet. She called cheerily, "Let me help you." He looked up with dim blue eyes helplessly seeking. She led him slowly around the dangerous place, and then they sat down together on the little covered wooden bridge beyond.
She handed Bernard a lunch basket to carry, along with a shawl, a workbag, and a sun umbrella. When they stepped outside, she clung to his arm as well. She paused near one of their rose bushes and told him to pick a bud for her, which she playfully tucked into her dark hair. The woman watched them until they vanished down the lane; he never glanced back. Then her mouth curled into a quiet sneer as she murmured, "How long is 'forever'? Three years." After a bit, she got up and walked to an old mirror hanging on the opposite wall. Gazing at her reflection, she whispered glumly, "You're ugly; you're consumed by pain! Do you still expect the rewards of youth and beauty? Didn't you realize that long ago?" Then something flickered in the image, as if her features had caught fire and were burning. "I refuse," she said hoarsely, her fingers tightening. "I will not give up. Was it him I loved? It was his youth, his beauty, his life. And younger youth will still love me, stronger life. I will not, I will not live and die." She turned away and dashed down into the yard and out into the fields. She wouldn’t take the common path where everyone went; she would carve out a difficult route through the woods and over hills, arriving before them to sit and wait where the paths[Pg 463] intersected. Bareheaded, poorly dressed, and carefree, she ran along, feeling fierce joy in trampling and breaking the brush that got in her way. Finally, she reached the road and saw an old man shuffling along with a hunched back and his eyes on the ground. Just ahead of him was a bad hole in the road; he paused, uncertain, glancing around like a crippled insect trying to find a way around with its damaged legs. She called out cheerfully, "Let me help you." He looked up with dim blue eyes, searching helplessly. She guided him slowly around the hazardous spot, and then they sat down together on a small covered wooden bridge beyond.
"Ah!" murmured the old man, shaking his head, "it is good to be young." And there was the ghost of admiration in his watery eyes, as he looked at her tall straight figure.
"Ah!" murmured the old man, shaking his head, "it's great to be young." And there was a hint of admiration in his watery eyes as he looked at her tall, straight figure.
"Yes," she answered sadly, looking away down the road where she saw Bella's white dress fluttering, "it is good to be young."
"Yeah," she replied sadly, gazing down the road where she spotted Bella's white dress fluttering, "it's nice to be young."
The lovers passed without noticing them, absorbed in each other. Presently the old man hobbled away. "It will come to that too," she muttered looking after him. "The husks of life!"
The lovers walked by without noticing him, lost in their own world. Soon, the old man shuffled away. "It'll come to that too," she murmured, watching him go. "The remnants of life!"
The Old Shoemaker
He had lived a long time there, in the house at the end of the alley, and no one had ever known that he was a great man. He was lean and palsied and had a crooked back; his beard was grey and ragged and his eyebrows came too far forward; there were seams and flaps in the empty, yellow old skin, and he gasped horribly when he breathed, taking hold of the lintel of the door to steady himself when he stepped out on the broken bricks of the alley. He lived with a frightful old woman who scrubbed the floors of the rag-shop, and drank beer, and growled at the children who poked fun at her. He had lived with her eighteen years, she said, stroking the furry little kitten that curled up in her neck as if she had been beautiful.
He had lived a long time in the house at the end of the alley, and no one ever realized he was a remarkable man. He was thin and shaky, with a hunchback; his beard was gray and unkempt, and his eyebrows were too bushy. His empty, aged skin was marked with creases and flaps, and he gasped painfully when he breathed, gripping the doorframe to steady himself when he stepped onto the cracked bricks of the alley. He lived with a terrifying old woman who scrubbed the floors of the ragshop, drank beer, and barked at the kids who made fun of her. She claimed they had lived together for eighteen years, stroking the fluffy little kitten that nestled in her neck as if she had once been beautiful.
Eighteen years they had been drinking and quarreling together—and suffering. She had seen the flesh sucking away from the bones, and the skin falling in upon them, and the long, lean fingers growing more lean and trembling, as they crooked round his shoemaking tools.
Eighteen years they had been drinking and arguing together—and suffering. She had watched the flesh waste away from the bones, and the skin sag inward, as the long, thin fingers became even thinner and trembled, curling around his shoemaking tools.
It was very strange she had not grown thin; the beer had bloated her, and rolls of weak, shaking flesh lapped over the ridges of her uncouth figure. Her pale, lack-lustre blue eyes wandered aimlessly about as she talked: No—he had never told her, not even in their quarrels, not even when they were drunken together, of the great Visitor who had come up the little alley, yesterday,[Pg 465] walking so stately over the sun-beaten bricks, taking no note of the others, and coming in at the door without asking. She had not expected such an one; how could she? But the Old Shoemaker had shown no surprise at the Mighty One. He smiled and set down the teacup he was holding, and entered into communion with the Stranger. He noticed no others, but continued to smile; and the infinite dignity of the Unknown fell upon him, and covered the wasted old limbs and the hard, wizened face, so that all we who entered, bowed, and went out, and did not speak.
It was pretty strange she hadn’t lost weight; the beer had made her bloated, and rolls of soft, shaky flesh spilled over the edges of her awkward figure. Her pale, dull blue eyes roamed aimlessly as she spoke: No—he had never told her, not even during their arguments, not even when they were drunk together, about the great Visitor who had come up the little alley yesterday,[Pg 465], walking gracefully over the sun-bleached bricks, ignoring everyone else, and coming in through the door without asking. She hadn’t expected someone like that; how could she? But the Old Shoemaker hadn’t shown any surprise at the Mighty One. He smiled and set down the teacup he was holding and connected with the Stranger. He noticed no one else but kept smiling; and the immense dignity of the Unknown enveloped him, covering his frail old limbs and his hard, wrinkled face, so that all of us who entered bowed, left, and didn’t speak.
But we understood, for the Mighty One gave understanding without words. We had been in the presence of Freedom! We had stood at the foot of Tabor, and seen this worn, old, world-soiled soul lose all its dross and commonplace, and pass upward smiling, to the Transfiguration. In the hands of the Mighty One the crust had crumbled, and dropped away in impalpable powder. Souls should be mixed of it no more. Only that which passed upward, the fine white playing flame, the heart of the long, life-long watches of patience, should rekindle there in the perennial ascension of the great Soul of Man.
But we understood, because the Mighty One gave us understanding without words. We had been in the presence of Freedom! We had stood at the foot of Tabor and seen this worn, old, world-weary soul shed all its impurities and mediocrity, and rise smiling to the Transfiguration. In the hands of the Mighty One, the shell had crumbled and fallen away into fine dust. Souls shouldn't be made of that anymore. Only what ascended, the bright, flickering flame, the heart of the long, patient hours, should reignite there in the ongoing rise of the great Soul of Humanity.
Where the White Rose Died
It was late at night, a raw, rough-shouldering night, that shoved men in corners as having no business in the street, and the few people in the northbound car drew themselves into themselves, radiating hedgehog quills of feeling at their neighbors. Presently there came in a curious figure, clothed in the drapery of its country's honor, the blue flannel flapping very much about its legs. I looked at its feet first, because they were so very small and girlish, and because the owner of them adjusted the flapping pants with the coquetry of a maiden switching her skirts. Then I glanced at the hands: they also were small and womanish, and constantly in motion. At last, the face, expecting a fresh young boy's, not long away from some country village. It was the sunk, seamed face of a man of forty-five, seared, and with iron-gray eyebrows, but lit by twinkling young eyes, that gleamed at everything good-humoredly. The sailor's pancake with its official lettering was pushed rakishly down and forward, and looking at hat and wearer, one instinctively turned milliner and decorated the "shape" with aigrette and bows,—they would nod so accordant with the flirting head. Presently the restless hands went up and gave the hat another tilt, went down and straightened the "divided skirt," folded themselves an instant while the little feet began tattooing the car floor, and the scintillant eyes looked general invitation all round[Pg 467] the car. No perceptible shrinkage of quills, however, so the eyes wandered over to their image in the plate glass, and directly the hat got another coquettish dip, and the skirts another flirt and settle.
It was late at night, a cold, harsh night that shoved people into corners as if they had no business on the street. The few passengers in the northbound car huddled into themselves, giving off prickly vibes to their neighbors. Then, a curious figure walked in, dressed in the colors of its country's honor, the blue flannel flapping wildly around its legs. I noticed its feet first because they were so small and feminine, and the person adjusted the flapping pants with the charm of a girl adjusting her skirts. Next, I looked at the hands: they were also small and delicate, constantly fidgeting. Finally, I saw the face, expecting to see a fresh-faced young boy from some rural village. Instead, it was the weathered face of a man around forty-five, lined and marked, with iron-gray eyebrows but bright, twinkling eyes that radiated kindness. The sailor's cap, adorned with official insignia, tilted rakishly down and forward. Looking at the hat and its wearer made one instinctively think of a milliner, adding decorations like feathers and bows that would sway with the playful head. Soon, the restless hands shot up to adjust the hat again, then went down to smooth the "divided skirt," paused for a moment while the little feet began tapping on the car floor, and the sparkling eyes cast a cheerful invitation around the car. Despite the atmosphere, no noticeable softening of the prickly vibes occurred, so the eyes turned to catch their reflection in the plate glass, and soon enough, the hat got another playful dip, along with another adjustment of the skirt.
The conductor came in: some one to talk to at last! "Will you let me off at Ninth and Race?"
The conductor entered: finally, someone to talk to! "Can you drop me off at Ninth and Race?"
The dim chill of a smile shivered over the other faces in the car. Ninth and Race! Who ever heard a defender of his country's glory ask a conductor on a street car in Philadelphia for any other point than Ninth and Race!
The cold flicker of a smile spread across the other faces in the car. Ninth and Race! Who has ever heard someone defending their country's honor ask a streetcar conductor in Philadelphia for any place other than Ninth and Race!
The conductor nodded appreciatively. "Just come to the city, I suppose," he said interlocutively.
The conductor nodded in approval. "I guess just come to the city," he said as if in conversation.
The sailor plucked off his hat, exhibiting his label with child-like vanity: "S. S. Alabama. Here for three days just. Been over in New York."
The sailor took off his hat, showing off his tag with child-like pride: "S. S. Alabama. Here for just three days. Been over in New York."
"Like it?" remarked the conductor, prolonging his stay inside the car.
"Do you like it?" the conductor said, staying in the car a little longer.
The hat went on again, proudly. "Sixteen years in the service. Yes, sir. Six-teen years. The service is all right. The service is good enough for me. Live there. Expect to die there. Sixteen years. You won't forget to let me off at Ninth and Race."
The hat went on again, proudly. "Sixteen years in the service. Yeah, for sure. Six-teen years. The service is fine. The service is good enough for me. Live there. Expect to die there. Sixteen years. Don't forget to drop me off at Ninth and Race."
"No. Going to see Chinatown?"
"No. Are you going to Chinatown?"
"Sure. Chinatown's all right. Seen it in Hong Kong. Want to see it in Philadelphia."
"Sure. Chinatown's pretty cool. I've seen it in Hong Kong. I want to check it out in Philadelphia."
O cradle of my country's freedom! These are your defenders,—these to whom your chief delight is your stews and your brothels, your fantans and your opium dens, your sinks of filth and your cesspools of slime! Let them only be as they were "at Hong Kong"—or worse—and "the service" asks no more. He will live in it and die in it, and it's good enough for him. Oh, not your old-time patriotic legends, nor the halls of the great Rebel Birth, nor the solemn, silent Bell that once[Pg 468] proclaimed liberty throughout the land, nor the piteous relics of your dead wise men, nor any dream of your bright, pure young days when yet you were "a fair greene country towne," swims up in the vision of "the service" when he sets his foot within your borders, filling him with devotion to Our Lady Liberty, and drawing him to New World pilgrim shrines. Not these, oh no, not these. But your leper spot, your Old World plague-house, your breeding-ground of pest-begotten human vermin! So there is Chinatown, and electric glare enough upon it, and rat-holes enough within it, "the service" is good enough for him,—he will shoot to order in your defense till he dies!
O cradle of my country's freedom! These are your defenders—those to whom your main joys are your bars and brothels, your gambling dens and opium houses, your pits of filth and your cesspools of slime! Let them be just like they were "at Hong Kong"—or worse—and "the service" asks no more. He will live in it and die in it, and it's good enough for him. Oh, not your old patriotic legends, nor the halls of the great Rebel Birth, nor the solemn, silent Bell that once [Pg 468] proclaimed liberty throughout the land, nor the sad remnants of your wise men, nor any dream of your bright, pure youthful days when you were still "a fair green country town," comes to mind for "the service" when he steps into your territory, filling him with devotion to Our Lady Liberty and leading him to the pilgrim shrines of the New World. Not these, oh no, not these. But your leper spot, your Old World plague-house, your breeding ground of pestilent human vermin! So there is Chinatown, with enough electric glare upon it and enough rat holes within it, "the service" is good enough for him—he will shoot on command in your defense until he dies!
Rat-tat-tat went the little feet upon the floor, and the pancake got another rakish pull. Presently the active figure squared sharply about and faced the door. The car had stopped, and a drunken man was staggering in. The sailor caught him good-humoredly in his arms, swung him about, and seated him beside himself with a comforting "Now you're all right, sir; sit right here, my friend."
Rat-tat-tat went the little feet on the floor, and the pancake got another cheeky tug. Soon, the lively figure turned sharply and faced the door. The car had stopped, and a drunken man was stumbling in. The sailor caught him playfully in his arms, spun him around, and sat him down next to himself with a comforting, "Now you're all set, sir; just sit right here, my friend."
The drunkard had a sodden, stupid face and bleary eyes from which the alcohol was oozing. In his shaking hand he held a bunch of delicate half-opened roses, hothouse roses, cream and pink; the odor of them drifted faintly through the car like a whiff of summer. Something like a sigh of relaxation exhaled from the hedge-hogs, and a dozen commiserating eyes were fastened on the ill-fated flowers,—so fragile, so sweet, so inoffensive, so wantonly sacrificed. The hot, unsteady, clutching hand had already burned the stems, and the pale, helpless faces of the roses drooped heavily.
The drunk had a soggy, blank face and bloodshot eyes from which the alcohol seemed to seep. In his trembling hand, he held a bunch of delicate, half-open roses—hothouse roses in cream and pink. Their scent wafted through the car like a hint of summer. There was a sigh of relief from the hedgehogs, and a dozen sympathetic eyes were fixed on the doomed flowers—so fragile, so sweet, so innocent, so recklessly wasted. The hot, unsteady hand had already scorched the stems, and the pale, wilting roses hung heavily.
The drunkard, full of beery effervescence, cast a bubbling look over the car, and spying a young lady opposite,[Pg 469] suddenly stood up and offered the bouquet to her. She stared resolutely through him, seeing and hearing nothing, not even the piteous child-blossoms, with their pleading, downbent heads, and with a confused muttering of "No offense, no offense, you know," the man sank back again. As he did so the uncertain fingers released one stem, and a cream-white bloom went fluttering down, like a butterfly with broken wings. There it lay, jolting back and forth on the dirty floor, and no one dared to pick it up.
The drunk guy, full of beer buzz, glanced over at the car and noticed a young woman sitting across from him. [Pg 469] He suddenly stood up and offered her the bouquet. She looked right through him, paying no attention, not even to the sad, drooping flowers that seemed to beg for attention. With a muddled murmur of "No offense, no offense, you know," he sank back down. As he did, his unsteady fingers let go of one stem, and a cream-white flower fluttered down like a butterfly with broken wings. It landed on the dirty floor, bouncing slightly, and no one dared to pick it up.
Presently the drunkard sopped over comfortably on the sailor's shoulder, who, with a generally directed wink of bonhomie, settled him easily, bestowing a sympathetic pat upon the bloated cheek. The conductor disturbed the situation by asking for his fare. The drunkard stupidly rubbed his eyes and offered his flowers in place of the nickel. Again they were refused; and after a fluctuant search in his pockets between intervals of nodding, the dirty, over-fingered bit of metal was produced, accepted—and still the dying blossoms shivered in the torturer's hands.
Right now, the drunkard was comfortably slumped against the sailor's shoulder, who, with a friendly wink, adjusted him easily, giving a sympathetic pat on the swollen cheek. The conductor interrupted the moment by asking for his fare. The drunkard cluelessly rubbed his eyes and offered his flowers instead of the nickel. Once again, they were turned down; and after a shaky search in his pockets amid bouts of nodding off, he finally pulled out the grimy, well-handled coin, which was accepted—and still, the wilting blossoms trembled in the torturer's hands.
He was drowsing off again, when, by some sudden turn of the obstructed machinery in his skull, his lids opened and he struggled up; the image of myself must have swum suddenly across the momentarily acting eye-nerve, and with gurgling deference, at the immanent risk of losing his equilibrium once more, he proffered the bouquet to me, grabbing the heads and presenting them stem-end towards. A smothered snuffle went round the car.
He was dozing off again when, with a sudden shift in his tired mind, his eyelids popped open and he sat up; my image must have briefly flashed across his sight, and with a nervous courtesy, risking losing his balance again, he handed me the bouquet, holding the flowers and presenting the stems. A muffled sniff went around the car.
I wanted them, Oh, how I wanted them! My heart beat suffocatingly with the sense of baffled pity and rage and cowardice. Who was he, that drunken sot, with his smirching, wabbling hand, that I should fear to take the roses from him? Why must I grind my teeth and sit[Pg 470] there helpless, while those beautiful things were crushed and blasted and torn in living fragments? I could take them home, I could give them drink, they would lift up their heads, they would open wide, for days they would make the room sweet, and the pale, soft glory of their inimitable petals would shine like a luminous promise across the winter. Nobody wanted them, nobody cared; this sodden beast in the flare-up of his consciousness wished to be quit of them. Why might I not take them? Something sharp bit and burned my eyelids as I glanced at the one on the floor. The conductor had stepped on it and crushed it open; and there lay the marvelous creamy leaves, curled at their edges like kiss-seeking lips, each with its glory greater than Solomon's, all fouled and ruined in the human reek.
I wanted them, oh, how I wanted them! My heart raced painfully with a mix of confused pity, anger, and fear. Who was that drunken fool, with his unsteady hand, that I should be afraid to take the roses from? Why did I have to grit my teeth and sit there helpless, while those beautiful flowers were crushed and torn apart? I could take them home, give them water, and they would perk up, blossom wide, filling the room with sweetness for days. The delicate beauty of their unmatched petals would glow like a bright promise through the winter. No one wanted them, no one cared; this pathetic creature in his moment of clarity just wanted to get rid of them. Why couldn't I take them? Something sharp stung my eyelids as I looked at the one on the floor. The conductor had stepped on it and smashed it open; there lay the gorgeous creamy petals, curled at the edges like lips craving a kiss, each one more beautiful than Solomon's, all spoiled and ruined amidst the human stench.
And I dared not save the others! Miserable coward!
And I didn't have the courage to save the others! What a pathetic coward!
I forced my hands tighter in my pockets and turned my head away towards the outside night and the backward slipping street. Between me and it, a dim reflection wavered, the image of the thing that stood there before me; and somewhere, like a far-off, dulled bell, I heard the words, "And God created man in his own image, in the image of God created He him." The sailor, no doubt with the kindly intention of relieving me from annoyance, and not averse to play with anything, made pretence of seizing the roses. Then the drunkard, in an abandon of generosity, began tearing off the blossoms by the heads, scrutinizing, and casting each away as unfit for the exalted service of his "friend," till the latter reaching out managed to get hold of a white one with a stem. He trimmed its sheltering green carefully, brought out a long black pin, stuck it through the stalk, and fastened the pale shining head against his dark blue blouse. All hedgehoggery smiled. We had thrust the roses through with our forbidding quills,—what matter[Pg 471] that a barbarian nail crucified this last one? The drunkard slept again, limply holding his scattering bunch of headless stems and torn foliage. Pink and cream the petals strewed the floor. Where was the loving hand that had nursed them to bloom in this hard, unwonted weather; loved and nursed and—sold them?
I clenched my hands tighter in my pockets and turned my head away toward the dark night and the street slipping behind me. Between us, a faint reflection wavered, showing the thing that stood in front of me; and somewhere, like a distant, muted bell, I heard the words, "And God created man in his own image, in the image of God created He him." The sailor, probably trying to help me shrug off my annoyance and looking to play with anything, pretended to grab the roses. Then the drunk guy, in a burst of generosity, started ripping off the blossoms one by one, inspecting each and tossing it aside as not good enough for his "friend," until the latter managed to grab a white one with a stem. He carefully trimmed its protective green leaves, pulled out a long black pin, pushed it through the stalk, and pinned the pale, shining head to his dark blue shirt. All spiky smiles. We had pierced the roses with our forbidding quills—what did it matter that a crude nail held this last one? The drunk fell asleep again, loosely clutching his handful of headless stems and torn leaves. Pink and cream petals scattered across the floor. Where was the loving hand that had cared for them to bloom in this tough, unusual weather; loved and cared for and—sold them?
"Ninth and Race," sang out the conductor. The sailor sprang up with a merry grin, bowed gaily to everyone, twinkled his fingers in the air with a blithe "Ta ta; I'm off for Chinatown," as he slid through the door, and was away in a trice, tripping down to the pestiferous sink that was awaiting him somewhere. And on his breast he wore the pallid flower that had offered its stainless beauty to me, that I had loved,—and had not loved enough to save. The rest were dead; but that one—somewhere down there in a den where even the gas-choked lights were leering like prostitutes' eyes, down there in that trough of swill and swine, that pure, still thing had yet to die.
"Ninth and Race," the conductor called out. The sailor jumped up with a cheerful grin, waved at everyone with a lively "Ta ta; I'm off to Chinatown," as he slipped through the door and was gone in a flash, making his way to that nasty place waiting for him somewhere. On his chest, he wore the pale flower that had shown me its pure beauty, one that I had loved — but not enough to save. The others were dead; but that one — somewhere down there in a place where even the dim lights seemed to leer like prostitutes' eyes, down in that pit of filth and corruption, that pure, calm thing had yet to meet its end.
An Important Human Document
A Significant Human Document
PRISON MEMOIRS
OF
AN ANARCHIST
Prison Memoirs of an Anarchist
BY
ALEXANDER BERKMAN
BY ALEXANDER BERKMAN
An earnest portrayal of the revolutionary psychology of the author, as manifested by his Attentat during the great labor struggle of Homestead, in 1892.
An honest depiction of the author's revolutionary mindset, as shown by his Attentat during the major labor conflict at Homestead in 1892.
The whole truth about prisons has never before been told as this book tells it. The MEMOIRS deal frankly and intimately with prison life in its various phases.
The complete truth about prisons has never been revealed like it is in this book. The MEMOIRS honestly and closely explore prison life in its different aspects.
$1.25, BY MAIL $1.40
$1.25, BY MAIL $1.40
MOTHER EARTH PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION
74 WEST 119TH STREET
NEW YORK
MOTHER EARTH PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION
74 WEST 119TH STREET
NEW YORK
ANARCHISM
And Other Essays
Anarchism
And Other Essays
By EMMA GOLDMAN
By Emma Goldman
Including a biographic SKETCH of the author's interesting career, a splendid PORTRAIT, and twelve of her most important lectures, some of which have been suppressed by the police authorities of various cities. This book expresses the most advanced ideas on social questions—economics, politics, education and sex.
Including a biographical overview of the author's fascinating career, a stunning portrait, and twelve of her most significant lectures, some of which have been suppressed by law enforcement in different cities. This book presents the most progressive ideas on social issues—economics, politics, education, and sex.
Second Revised Edition
Second Edition, Revised
Emma Goldman—the notorious, insistent, rebellious, enigmatical Emma Goldman—has published her first book, "Anarchism and Other Essays." In it she records "the mental and soul struggles of twenty-one years," and recites all the articles of that strange and subversive creed in behalf of which she has suffered imprisonment, contumely and every kind of persecution. The book is a vivid revelation of a unique personality. It appears at a time when Anarchistic ideas are undoubtedly is the ascendant throughout the world.—Current Literature.
Emma Goldman—the infamous, persistent, rebellious, mysterious Emma Goldman—has released her first book, "Anarchism and Other Essays." In it, she documents "the mental and emotional struggles of twenty-one years" and outlines all the principles of that strange and subversive ideology for which she has endured imprisonment, disrespect, and all sorts of persecution. The book offers a striking insight into a remarkable personality. It comes out at a moment when Anarchistic ideas are undeniably on the rise around the world.—Current Literature.
Emma Goldman's book on "Anarchism and Other Essays" ought to be read by all so-called respectable women, and adopted as a test-book by women's clubs throughout the country.... For courage, persistency, self-effacement, self-sacrifice in the pursuit of her object, she has hitherto been unsurpassed among the world's women.... Repudiating as she does practically every tenet of what the modern State holds good, she stands for some of the noblest traits in human nature.—Life.
Emma Goldman's book "Anarchism and Other Essays" should be read by all so-called respectable women and used as a standard text by women's clubs across the country.... For her courage, determination, humility, and selflessness in pursuing her goals, she has so far been unmatched among the women of the world.... By rejecting almost every belief upheld by the modern State, she embodies some of the best qualities of human nature.—Life.
Every thoughtful person ought to read this volume of papers by the foremost American Anarchist. In whatever way the book may modify or strengthen the opinion already held by its readers, there is no doubt that a careful reading of it will tend to bring about greater social sympathy. It will help the public to understand a group of serious-minded and morally strenuous individuals, and also to feel the spirit that underlies the most radical tendencies of the great labor movement of our day.—Hutchins Hapgood in The Bookman.
Every thoughtful person should read this collection of essays by the leading American Anarchist. Regardless of how this book might change or reinforce the views already held by its readers, it's clear that a careful reading of it will foster greater social understanding. It will help the public appreciate a group of serious, morally driven individuals, and it will also convey the spirit behind the most radical aspects of today's labor movement.—Hutchins Hapgood in The Bookman.
Price $1.00By Mail $1.10
Price $1.00By Mail $1.10
ORDER THROUGH YOUR BOOK DEALER OR SEND TO
ORDER THROUGH YOUR BOOKSELLER OR SEND TO
Mother Earth Publishing Association
Mother Earth Publishing Co.
74 WEST 119th STREET, NEW YORK
74 WEST 119th STREET, NEW YORK
The Modern Drama
Modern Drama
Its Social and Revolutionary Significance
Its Social and Revolutionary Impact
By
By
EMMA GOLDMAN
EMMA GOLDMAN
This volume contains a critical analysis of the Modern Drama, in its relation to the social and revolutionary tendencies of the age. It embraces fifty plays of twenty-four of the foremost dramatists of six different countries, dealing with them not from the technical point of view, but from the standpoint of their universal and dynamic appeal to the human race.
This volume offers a critical examination of Modern Drama in relation to the social and revolutionary trends of our time. It includes fifty plays from twenty-four leading playwrights across six different countries, focusing not on technical aspects but on their universal and dynamic appeal to humanity.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
THE IRISH DRAMA: Yeats, Lady Gregory, Robinson THE RUSSIAN DRAMA: Tolstoy, Chekhov, Gorky, Chirikov, Andreyev
INDEX
Price $1.00 net.By mail $1.15
Price $1.00 net. By mail $1.15
Mother Earth Publishing Association
Mother Earth Publishing Co.
74 West 119th Street
NEW YORK
74 W 119th St
NEW YORK
WORKS BY PETER KROPOTKIN
Works by Peter Kropotkin
The Great French Revolution, 1789-1793 | $2.00 |
Mutual Aid | 2.00 |
Memoirs of a Revolutionist | 2.00 |
Russian Literature | 2.00 |
Conquest of Bread | 1.00 |
Fields, Factories and Workshops (cloth) | .75 |
Modern Science and Anarchism (new enlarged edition) | .50 |
The Terror in Russia | .15 |
The State: Its Historic Rôle | .10 |
Anarchism: Its Philosophy and Ideal | .05 |
Anarchist Communism | .05 |
The Place of Anarchism in Social Evolution | .05 |
The Commune of Paris | .05 |
The Wage System | .05 |
Expropriation | .05 |
Law and Authority | .05 |
War | .05 |
An Appeal to the Young | .05 |
The First Five Books, 10 Cents Postage Extra
The Complete Set, $9.00
The First Five Books, 10 Cents for Shipping Extra
The Complete Set, $9.00
MOTHER EARTH SERIES
Mother Earth Series
Free Speech for Radicals, Theodore Schroeder | .25 |
Psychology of Political Violence, Emma Goldman | .10 |
Anarchism: What It Really Stands For, Emma Goldman | .10 |
Syndicalism: The Modern Menace to Capitalism, Emma Goldman | .05 |
Marriage and Love, Emma Goldman | .10 |
Patriotism, Emma Goldman | .05 |
Victims of Morality and the Failure of Christianity, Emma Goldman | .10 |
Anarchy Versus Socialism, Emma Goldman | .10 |
Anarchism and Malthus, C. L. James | .05 |
The Modern School, Francisco Ferrer | .05 |
A Talk About Anarchist Communism Between Two Workers, Enrico Malatesta | .05 |
Syndicalism, E. C. Ford and Wm. Z. Foster | .10 |
MISCELLANEOUS
MISC.
The Life, Trial and Death of Francisco Ferrer, William Archer | $1.50 |
Anarchism—An able and impartial exposition of Anarchism, Paul Eltzbacher | $1.50 |
What is Property?—A brilliant arraignment of property and the State, Pierre Proudhon | 2.00 |
The Ego and His Own, Max Stirner | .75 |
The Life of Albert Parsons | 1.50 |
Speeches of the Chicago Anarchists, Cloth | .75 |
Paper cover | .30 |
God and the State, Michael Bakunin | .25 |
Francisco Ferrer: His Life, Work and Martyrdom | .15 |
The Origin and Ideals of the Modern School, Francisco Ferrer | .75 |
News From Nowhere, William Morris | .50 |
Useful Work Versus Useless Toil, William Morris | .05 |
Monopoly, William Morris | .05 |
Evolution and Revolution, Elisée Reclus | .05 |
The Bomb—A novel vividly portraying the Chicago Haymarket Events of 1887, Frank Harris | .75 |
The Ballad of Reading Gaol, Oscar Wilde | .10 |
The Soul of Man Under Socialism, Oscar Wilde | .10 |
On the Duty of Civil Disobedience, H. D. Thoreau | .15 |
Price | By |
|
Liberty and the Great Libertarians, Compiled by C. T. Sprading | $1.50 | $1.60 |
The Science of Society, Stephen Pearl Andrews | $1.50 | $1.65 |
England's Ideal, Edward Carpenter | 1.00 | 1.10 |
Love's Coming of Age, Edward Carpenter | 1.00 | 1.10 |
The Life of Albert Parsons | 1.50 | |
Speeches of the Chicago Anarchists, Cloth | .75 | |
Paper cover | .30 | |
Syndicalism and the Co-Operative Commonwealth, E. Pataud and E. Pouget (cloth) | 1.00 | 1.10 |
Paper, | .75 | .80 |
My Life in Prison, Donald Lowrie | 1.25 | 1.40 |
Free Political Institutions, L. Spooner | .50 | .55 |
Message of Anarchy, Jethro Brown | .25 | .27 |
On Liberty of the Press, James Mill | .15 | .17 |
Political Socialism, B. E. Nillson | .10 | .12 |
Land and Liberty, W. C. Owen | .10 | .12 |
The Social Evil, Dr. J. H. Greer | .10 | .12 |
A Vindication of Natural Society (cloth), Edmund Burke | .50 | |
Non-Governmental Society, Edward Carpenter | .15 | |
Concentration of Capital, W. Tcherkesoff | .05 | |
The Pyramid of Tyranny, F. Domela Nieuwenhuis | .05 | |
Anarchy, Enrico Malatesta | .05 | |
The Basis of Trades Unionism, Emile Pouget | .05 |
FREE SPEECH SERIES
Free Speech Series
Obscene Literature and Compulsory Law (Sold only to libraries and persons known to belong to the learned professions.), Theodore Schroeder |
$5.00 |
Free Press Anthology, Theodore Schroeder | 2.00 |
Due Process of Law, Theodore Schroeder | .25 |
Freedom of the Press and Obscene Literature, Theodore Schroeder | .25 |
In Defense of Free Speech, Theodore Schroeder | .10 |
Liberal Opponents and Conservative Friends of Unabridged Freedom of Speech, Theodore Schroeder |
.10 |
Paternal Legislation, Theodore Schroeder | .05 |
Our Vanishing Liberty of the Press, Theodore Schroeder | .05 |
Law-Breaking by the Police, Alden Freeman | .05 |
The Fight for Free Speech, Alden Freeman | .05 |
THE ONLY ANARCHIST MONTHLY
IN AMERICA
THE ONLY ANARCHIST MONTHLY IN THE U.S.
MOTHER
EARTH
Mother Earth
A revolutionary literary magazine devoted to Anarchist thought in sociology, economics, education, and life.
A groundbreaking literary magazine focused on anarchist ideas in sociology, economics, education, and life.
Articles by leading Anarchists and radical thinkers.—International Notes giving a summary of the revolutionary activities in various countries.—Reviews of modern books and the drama.
Articles by prominent Anarchists and radical thinkers.—International Notes providing a summary of revolutionary activities in different countries.—Reviews of contemporary books and theater.
TEN CENTS A COPY
10 cents a copy
ONE DOLLAR A YEAR
One dollar per year
EMMA GOLDMANPublisher
EMMA GOLDMANPublisher
ALEXANDER BERKMANEditor
ALEXANDER BERKMANEditor
74 West 119th Street
74 W 119th St
NEW YORK
NYC
Bound Volumes 1906-1914, Two Dollars Per Volume
Bound Volumes 1906-1914, $2 Per Volume
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!